Bellua marina, or, The monstrous beast which arose out of the sea being a historical description of the papal empire as it is originally copied out of the prophecies of Holy Writ : together with an epitome of the lives of all the popes who have reigned in the church empire for these last 900 years, from the time this beast began to put forth his ten horns at Roma / by J.B.

BESTIA MARINA. Or The Beast, that arose out of the Sea.

Being An Historical Description of the Papal Monarchy, wholly collected out of Holy Writt.

The Introduction.

§.

THe Booke of the Revelati∣ons of St. John the Divine, is now so generally held to be of the number of Kanonikal books of the new Testament, that from the Council of Nice, unto that of Trent,* 1.1 there has been no doubt made thereof: And unto this day the Roman church doth con∣sent with us (as by the Kanons of several of her Councils doth appear) that it is the very word of God, written by the Divine Apostle, in the Isle of Patmos: And with her do agree, the Greeke Church, the

kopties, Armenians, Abyssines, & of late also the Calvinists, Lutheranes, & Ana∣babtists; & few, or no Christians of any note do deny it. But besides all these, the Experience of every new age doth add dayly, & continually more & more strong evidence of the truth, & excellency of all such maters of fact, which from the som∣times most obscure Prophecies therein men∣tioned, have been foretold. And the Light of Moderne Story well digested, has brought in such manifest discoveries, as have made the prophecies of Daniel, & of others in the old Testament, together with these Re∣velations mentioned in the New, to appeare so harm oniously concurrent, and so plain∣ly intelligible, that He who runns may read, & understand as He reads: whence the Conclusion peremptorily determines, that the Premises are true.

§. 2.

Now be it so, that the Text (which is prophetical) is undoubtedly true; then will it unavoidably follow, that the mater of fact prophesyed, & foretold by that Text, and either in whole, or in part brought to pass, is the best Expositor of the Prophecies in that Text mentioned. And the Church History, (tho written by the Romans, or Roman Authours,) answering to all the signes & tokens forwarned in the Text, is a commentary upon St. Johns Revelations; abundantly more clear & evident, more t••ue, & sure, than are all the most learned Annotations of the most excellent writers, and authourative Decretals of the highest Ro∣man

powers,* 1.2 tho armed with the most se∣vere Anathemas against the Disbelievers thereof ffor they have written all they have said, meerly by conjecture, or as they would have it: but the History hath delive∣red the most plaine Natural Truth.

§. 3.

Now this ensueing discourse, not un∣dertaking to treat of the whole booke of the Revelations, hath only singled out one par∣ticular Vision, of Monstrous Powers of Man∣kind foreseene, who were likely to bekome the most abominable Persecutors of Gods Church, & of the holy Saints therein. The Text forewarning is plainly expressed, in holy books: the History of the mater of fact, is mostly taken out of Roman Authours, and therefore against the Roman Church is a most undenyable Evidence. And all that I pretend to in this ensueing Treatise, is only to poynt with the finger from the Text unto the mater of fact, shewing how here & there, these & those words of the Text were fulfilled. Let the Reader compare the One with the Other, & so make up his censure. And having cast up the accounts, can he taxe me with partiality, or deficien∣cy; or can He make roome elsewhere, to fixe the prophetik pen with more ease & plainenes of demonstration; and I shal subscribe my Selfe, not only His Blokhead but also His Bondslaue. And in the meane time, & forever; let Truth flourish: but as for Hypocrisy, Heresy, and proud Arro∣gancy, lett hem everlastingly perish,* 1.3 when the Beast, & the ffalse Prophet, and all their

followers shal be cast into the lake of fire, bur∣ning with brimstone.

Chap. the I. §. 1.

Of the four general Visions in the booke of Revelations by St. John mentioned; & what they parti∣cularly foreshew. Of the fourth general Vision, which treats of four Kingdomes, which were to arise in the Church diverse from each other. Of the first Kingdome, which was held by a Monster, called a great Red Dragon. Of the great City called Roma, and it's se∣ven heads, and of what they are to be understood. And of the Sixt Head, called Impereall, where in the Dragon reigned.

§. 1.

* 1.4THese things taken for graunted as before, proceed we now to that Expository History. But praetermitting the Pro••h••cyes particularly relating unto certaine peculiar churches, & the History thereof: I passe on to the general Vision••,

which treat of the whole Church, from Christs time, unto the worlds end: And these are first the Vision of the Seven Seals Opened; 2^ly. That of the Seven Angels, & the seven Trumpetts, which They sounded; and 3^ly. That of the wittnesses Prophecying & of the Measure of Time signifyed by the Spaces of the Temple. But passing by these three generall Visions also at this time, I hasten to treate only of the fourth; which is that of the Three great Monsters, called, first the Great Red Dragon; 2^ly. the Beast that arose out of the Sea, which carryed the great Whore; And 3^ly. the Beast with two Hornes, which arose out of the Earth. And these are three kingdomes; which with the fourth, that is the King∣dome of Gods Holy Church, doe make up the fourth general Vision.

§. 2.

Under this Vision is described the State of Christs Church,* 1.5 during the rule of three bloudy Persecutors; untill in the end the Church her selfe is to have the victory over all. These 3 Monsters were long since foreseene, and discovered by the Prophet Daniel, and that long before any noise of them had been heard of in the world: And there, the three Monsters are all comprised under one name of a Dreadfull Beast, and exceeding strong, that had iron teeth, and with them brake in pieces, & stamped upon the Remainder of the other Beasts with its feet, and it was diverse from all the Beasts that went before it; for it had ten Hornes, and a little Horne that sprung up from among them, before whom were three of the first Hornes pluk't up

by the roots. Now, that this is the same Beast, which many yeares after appeared to the di∣vine Apostle, & that by him is called the Great Red Dragon, and the Beast of the Sea, & the other Beast of the Earth; is manifest by the tokens: for that the Ten Hornes of the One are the same with the Dragon, & the One Beast of the other; and the little Horne here, agrees with the other Beast of the earth, that hath Two Hornes there. And besides, we are to consider the succession of the Beasts. Daniel was a Prophet of 600 years passed by, before St. John's time, who had seene in a vision three other Beasts before this, whereof the first was like a Ly∣on, the second as a Bear, and the 3^d. had the forme of a Leopard: but this fourth was by far more Dreadfull than they all. Of these, Daniel had personal sight of the Lyon, going off, and of the Bear, comming on. And anon after Daniel diceased, came up the Leopard; whose reigne was long over, before St. Iohn was borne. And all these Three were gone by, & as it were forgotten before our Divine Apostle's dayes. But no such monster as the fourth Beast, in Daniels Vision had ever beene knowne, before, & until that, where of St. John spake, which had seven heads, & ten Hornes;* 1.6 and where of he said; the wo∣man that sat on that Beast, was that great Cy∣ty which in his time reigned over the kings of the Earth: which was as much, as if in plaine termes he had said, that the fourth Beast of Daniel, and the Red Dragon, & the Beast of the Sea, and the other Beast of the Earth,

by himselfe mentioned, were all to be un∣derstood of one, & the same great City; which in his owne dayes was called Roma, and was then at the heighth of its greatest Glory, under the reigne of Her Sixth Head.

§. 3.

And now thus farre being agreed,* 1.7 that Daniel, & the Apostle, doe treat both of the same Beast, com we next to compare with the story; that we may be able positive∣ly to determine, who, & what this Beast was; & where was his dwelling, & what he hath done. Now in order to this, the Apostle speaks expressly saying; That by these seven heads of the Beast are to be under∣stood, seven Mountaines, whereon the Beast or the woman sitteth: Intimating that the Beast, or the red Dragon with seven Heads, is to be understood of some great City, & the People thereof,* 1.8 which in the Apostles time did reigne with much tyranny over a great share of the earth; and did stand situat upon seven Mountains. Now inquire we into the story of those times, and we shal find, that the great city called Roma was built, and in those dayes did stand,* 1.9 upon seven eminent mountains, commonly called 1 Mount Pa∣latinus, 2 Quirinalis, 3 Aventinus, 4 Coe∣lius, 5 Viminalis, 6 Aesculinus, & 7 Iani∣cularis. But because there may be also other cities to be found standing on seven hills; (tho hardly to be poynted at as standing, & ruling as was said, in the Apostles age) yet for more firme assurance, the Apostle far∣ther determines, that by the seven heads are to be understood also seven Kings, whereof

five were fallen before the Apostles time; and One,* 1.10 which made up the fixth, was then reigning in his time, and the Other which was to be the seventh, was then to Come, and when he Commeth, he must continue a short space. These markes being thus plainly sett upon the Beasts Head, by the holy prophet, the History steps in, & points at all of them, stan∣ding upon the Dominion of the great City of Roma, which also sitts on the seven moun∣tains: and tho the description be a sort of a Riddle, yet the History open's all of it most plainly. And shews, how that by Kings are not to be understood men wearing crownes on their heads;* 1.11 but rather Kingdomes go∣verned by crowned men, as Daniel explaines it: Or rather sorts of government having sovereigne & absolute power, as the History most excellently explaines the mater. For in the Apostles time, there was no such thing acted, as five Kings of any eminency, so as to be distinguished from all others, imme∣diatly preceding his time; nor yet was there such One then reigning, as could pretend unto any such distinction; nor was there a seventh after that, to come up, and after Him no more, stamped with such a character, as above all others to be stiled heads of Roma, or any other City. For before the Revela∣tions written, there reigned in Roma the Em∣perours Galba, Otho, Vitellius, Vespatian & Titus, the five last Emperours; Domi∣tian ruled at the instant time, whom Nerva succeeded. But what were any of these to be stiled Kings or Heads of Roma, any whit

more than Nero, or Trajan, or any of the rest? No, we know there could be nothing in 't, in any mater, as to this purpose. But examine we the Governements at Roma which had been sovereign & absolute; & then see wee, that at first in its Infancy the city of Roma had Kings for her sovereigne heads, or was governed by kingly gover∣ment for 225 years, and hence say we, that Kingly Goverment was the first of the five Kings, or Heads of Roma, before the Apo∣stles time. The next sovereigne rule of Ro∣ma was Consular;* 1.12 or a government by two annuall officers, with sovereigne power, called Consuls; and these held by times up & downe, during the space of more than 400 years. And such was the second of the five Kings or Heads. The 3^d.* 1.13 sovereigne au∣thourity at Roma, is remembred by the na∣me of Dictatours, or a goverment by one Man, who had absolute command by fitts, as times required it for halfe an year, or more. And this was the 3^d. of the five Kings or heads of Roman Government, which held but by starts only, intermixt with the Consular power. The 4^th. was the Govern∣ment of the Decemvirate, which was a government by Ten Men; who together enjoyed absolute, & sovereigne power. But the reigne of these was very short, and was no more but as it were an interruption unto the Consular authourity, which both, went before, and againe succeeded it. Yet was this the fourth of the five Kings or heads of Roma. Then was the Triumvirat

or the government by three Men, with ab∣solute sovereigne power; and this reigned not long, yet utterly supplanted, & ruined the suppremacy by Consuls. And this was the Fifth King, or Sovereigne Authourity at Roma, which also failed or fell there, be∣fore the divine Apostle was borne. And then succeeded the Sixth King, or the Govern∣ment by Emperours, which was an absolute Sovereigne power, that one man enjoyed, during life, & for the most part his heirs after him, over the Senate, and the whole City, & the Army, & over all the Kings, & rulers, subject to the Roman power. And under this Head, or Rule at Roma, was Christ borne, & so was the Apostle of the Revela∣tions: And this was that One, of whom it is said [One is] meaning One absolute sove∣reigne sort of rule used at Roma after five others fallen.* 1.14 And this Government held partly pa∣gan, & partly Christian more than 600 years; and was then ruling, when the Revelations were written.* 1.15 But under this Head or King was to happen a deadly wound, which yet should be healed, and then was to come up the seventh Head, which was to reigne but a short time. And so it came to pass at Roma. For some hundreds of years after the Apostle dead, at length the Pope of Roma attained un∣to his triple crowne; and had also absolute sovereigne power, as had the other six Kings or Heads of the dreadfull Beast. And toge∣ther with this seventh Head, sprang up the Ten Hornes,* 1.16 which are Ten Kings or Kingdoms, which in the Apostles time had no King∣dome,

but recived power as Kings at one hour with the Beast, that is with the seventh Head,* 1.17 Commonly called the Beast of the Sea. And the History shews plainely according to what was foreshewed,* 1.18 that even so it is come to pass at Roma, many years agoe. Now out of these Ten Hornes is also arisen a little Horne, according to Daniel, which by the Apostle is called a Beast with two Hornes, as the History also shewes.* 1.19 And such was this Great Monster in general, significant of the whole Roman Monarchy from first to last, the Fourth great Empire of the world.

§. 4.

And now having taken a view of this Monstrous Beast in general, & in the whole;* 1.20 as the Head & Hornes and all the limbs stood together in one Monstrous Body. In the next place come we to take a sight of Him piece meale, & in part, & one part after another. The Empire of Roma has beene the greatest Monarchy in the Univer∣sal world, that hath ever yet beene heard tell off. And therefore being likened unto an huge Monster, of a vast extent, in length as well, as breadth, could never be looked on all at once by One mans eye; but first One head appeared, & went by; but He who saw that appeare, never lived to see a second also goe off; yet the second head came up, & so the third, & all of them in or∣der; and after all appeared the Ten Hornes all at once; & lastly the little Horne. Now this whole Beast was not the Great Red Dra∣gon of the Apostle. For Five of the Heads were fallen, before the Dragon had any

thing to doe in Heaven.* 1.21 And it was the sixth Head only, that acted over all those fears, which unto the Dragon are ascribed. But the whole Beast being possessed with a Dragon in One head only, and all the Other mem∣bers, being parts of the whole Body, toge∣ther with that Head, as it were Consenters or abettors thereof: what was said or done by that Sixth Head, is called, as if all parts of the whole Buy had said or done the same. And yet that Sixth Head also, was not so properly the Dragon, as the seat of the Dragon; or that Head, which was pos∣sessed with the Dragon;* 1.22 and so was called the Dragon, or the old Serpent, or rather Sathan the Prince of Devils, because it was that instrument by which immediatly the Devil performed His great enterprises against Gods Saints. For after the Dragon cast out,* 1.23 that very Sixth Head, and the Beast with seven Heads & ten Hornes, became the seat of Gods Kingdome, and of the power of Christ; when the Pagan Roman Empire be∣came an Holy Church of Christ & of God.* 1.24

§. 5.

These things thus premised, the Vision bespeaks as follows [There appeared a great wonder in Heaven: a Woman cloa∣thed with the Sun, & the Moone under Her feet; and upon Her Head, a crowne of twelve Starrs. And She being with child cry∣ed, travayling in birth, & pained to be de∣livered.* 1.25 And there appeared another Wounder in Heaven; and behold a great red Dragon,

having seven Heads, & Ten Hornes, & se∣ven Crownes upon His Heads: And His Tayle drewe the third part of the Starrs of Hea∣ven, & did cast them to the Earth: [ 4] And the Dragon stood before the Woman which was ready to be delivered, to devour Her Child as soone as it was borne. [ 5] And She brought forth a Manchild, who was to rule all Nations with a rod of Iron, and Her Child was caught up unto God, and to his Throne. [ 6] And the Woman fled into the wilderness, where She hath a place prepared of God, that they should feed Her there, a thousand two hundred & threescore Dayes. [ 7] And there was warre in Heaven, Michaël & His Angels fought, against the Dragon: And the Dragon fought, & his Angels: And prevailed not; [ 8] neither was Their place found any more in Heaven. And the Great Dragon was cast out, [ 9] that old Serpent called the Devil, and Satan, which deceiveth the whole world: He was cast out into the Earth, and His Angels were cast out with Him. [ 10] And I heard a loud voice saying in Heaven. Now is come Salva∣tion & Strength, and the Kingdome of our God, and the Power of His Christ: For the Accuser of our Brethren is cast downe, which accused Them before our God day & Night. And They overcame Him by the bloud of the [ 11]

Lamb, and by the word of Their testimony; and they loved not Their lives unto the Death. [ 12] Therefore rejoice ye Heavens, & ye that dwel in Them. Wo to the Inhabiters of the Earth, & of the Sea: For the Devil is co∣me downe unto you, having great wrath, be∣cause He knoweth He hath but a short time.] So farre bespeaks the plaine Text.

§ 6

* 1.26Now to find out the meaning of these things we must first fetch our rise from the Holy writt, which will explain the Names of things; and thence shall we enter into Holy Story, which will ascertaine the whole mater. And first to make inquiry after the Names; the first thing to be asked after, is the place where the great things of this Vi∣sion were acted; and this is called Heaven. Here appear's a great Wonder, a Woman in Heaven, & a Great red Dragon in Heaven. Now this Heaven must be either that, which is so called properly,* 1.27 or else tropically. The first it could not be, for that the Dragon pos∣sessed with Sathan, the old Serpent, had been long since utterly cast out from thence, and commeth no more there. And then un∣derstand we the place tropically, it must ne∣cessarily be significant of some place nearest of kinne, to the purest proper H••avens. And that can be no place on Earth, but in the purest Holy Church;* 1.28 for that Heaven (which must allwayes be significant of some place wi••hin Gods speciall presence can find no such place on earth, but in the Church among the Saints; and it must be in the pure, &

most truly Reformed Church;* 1.29 to distinguish it from the Corrupt Church called the Sea, And the meerly pretended Church called the Earth. In this purely & truly reformed Church, appeared the Woman in Heaven. And this was no wonder; for where else should the Woman be, but in the pure Church? For that the company,* 1.30 the whole Company, of Gods Saints, are repre∣sented as a woman; as the wise of the Lord of Hosts; as the umblemished Spouse of Christ. By the Woman therefore, here must be un∣derstood the collective members of Holy Church; and by the wonder must be co••∣ceived, because this woman of Holy Church in such a corrupt age appeared cloathed with the Sun, and a crowne of twelve stars on her head, & her feet upon the Moone; and yet being distressed, was found crying with bitter la∣mentation. To be cloathed with the Sun,* 1.31 was to shine in the brightness of the Light of Christs righteousness, who is the Light of the world. And to be crowned whith Starrs, was to be adorned with glorious Angels of the Churches: And because They we••e Twelve of Them, that Composed the C••••onet, it must re∣ferre unto the twelve Apostles, who under Christ, were the prime glory of the Church. And to have the Moone under foot, argues that the feet also were glorious of Gods Holy Saints, because of the Gospel of Peace,* 1.32 & the glad tidings of good things, which from place to place They caryed. Certai••ly this was a woman glorious in d••ed, and there∣fore the most wonder ful that Heaven on

Earth,* 1.33 ever knew: and yet loe: She was seene Crying, with great lamentation, be∣cause of her pains to be delivered. For as she was about to bring forth great things; such was Gods pleasure, that not with out answer∣able pains could She bring them forth. But that which mostly did aggravate Her pains, was, that a Great Red Dragon had power also in Heauen, to oppress this Holy Woman: And that with his Tail, He was able to draw the third part of the Starrs of Hea∣ven, & to cast them unto the Earth. But what is mean't by this Dragon, we have already seene; and likewise what were the Starrs that He threw unto the Earth. And now therefore our maters are ready ripe by the holy Story to be fully opened.* 1.34

§. 7.

And to these purposes, the History of those times declare's, that from our Sa∣viours death, onwards for aboue three hundred years, the collective Body of Christs blessed Saints, did wonder fully shine in the holy robes of Christs righteous∣ness: these were arrayed in white linnen, cleane, & fine. These were holy virgins, who followed the Lamb where ever He went; these were the first fruits unto God; who were with∣out fault, & in Their lips was found no guile. But notwithstanding these most wonderfull robes of righteousness, thea 1.35 Roman Emperours, and their officers did all what they could, by fire and sword to destroy the seed of the wo∣man,a 1.36 the Saints of the Church;a 1.37 and a third

part of Them, They did clearly cut off there∣by. And firstb 1.38 Christ Him selfe suffered un∣der Pontius Pilat. Then wasc 1.39 Stephen the dea∣kon-stoned, and with Him Nikanor his fel∣low Deakon, & many hundreds more suffe∣red. Then followedd 1.40 James the Apostle sirna∣med Boanerges, and anon after Philip his bro∣ther Apostle: and James the less. But undere 1.41 Nero, at Roma the persecution began to rage horribly, and with much and cruel slaugh∣ters, at what time sufferedF 1.42 Peter, & Paul, the Apostles.F 1.43 Domitian also shed much Christian Bloud. AndF 1.44 Trajan much ex∣ceeded Him, under whom suffered Simon the Zelot being 120 years of age. Jude also and Andrew suffered under the same hands, and so did Matthias: so as of Twelve Apo∣stles, the Starres in the Churches Crowne, Eight of Them suffered Martyrdome under the Roman powers. And of other Starres, the famous Patriarchs, & Bishops of the Churches, there suffered Martyrdome in∣finite numbers of them, as it had beene so many Starrs, the bright lights of the firma∣ment cast out of heaven by fire & sword. Of these were eminent Marke & Luke the Euangelists, Clemens & Dionysius Areopa∣gite, Barnabas, & Timotheus, Onesimus & diverse others, men of note in holy writt. Also the famous Antipas of Asia, Ignatius of Antioch, Bukolus of Smyrna, and Their fellows of the first age after the Apostles. And of the second age were fa∣mous Polykarpus Bishop of Smyrna, Justi∣nus Martyr, a Jew Borne, and Their fel∣lows

in numerable. After these followed Pothynus Bishop of Lyons, Kyprian of Kar∣thage, Xystus of Roma, and Laurentius his Deakon, & millions of renowned men who loved not Their lives unto the death. All who being slaine by the Roman powers are said to be tumbled out of Heaven into the Earth, that is, were slaine according to the Apostle by the Dragon, by the power of His Tayle: For as the Dragon is said in His Tayle to carry a sting,* 1.45 where with He torments or kills; so these Roman powers did weare Their swords with the poynts hanging behind, as it were the sting in the tayle, where with for the most part the holy Saints were put to death, and as so, cast out of Their places in holy church, to be layd in dust. During these times was made infinite bloudshed among the saints of God of all ranks, and in all places of Holy Church, and mostly under the Roman do∣minions, and that to the quantity of an hundred, for one that suffered under any other principallity: And in those dayes the Saints loste Their Lives with so much chear fulness & readyness of faith, & dexterity of Patience, as begat admiration in the behol∣ders: in so much as the death of every One Saint, added still more & more to the Church: whence it was commonly said, that the bloud of the Saints, was the seed of the Church, because that the more & more that were martyred, the mora & more the num∣ber of the Church increased & grew & gott ground of the Persecutions. And the more the Dragon laboured to cast down & to de∣stroy,

the less still He prevailed. Notwith¦standing these were times justly stiled, as if the Woman the Church, cryed,* 1.46 & pained to be delivered. For in these dayes, the prayers of these dying Saints cast up a sweet savour as of most sweet Incense,* 1.47 which ascended up be∣fore God. And Jesus Christ presented the holy savour of these prayers before God continually: And the report of this holy savour said [How long, O lord, holy & true,* 1.48 dost Thou-not judge & avenge our bloud.] These were the dayes wherein Michael and His Angels fought, against the Dragon and His Angels. Thisa 1.49 Michaël was Jesus Christ our Lord, who resisted the Dragon by the power of theb 1.50 Holy Ghost, who in His name ayded His holy Saints by the support of His graces, encouraging, chearing up, & strengthe∣ning Them, both in words & deeds;b 1.51 and by Hisc 1.52 holy Angels helping out of prison, beating down danger and supporting under Their sufferings; and by Him selfe interce∣ding for Them unto His father as Their ad∣vocate;c 1.53 and lastly by hise 1.54 providence orde∣ring all sufferance to worke for the best both un∣to those who dyed,d 1.55 & also unto those who survived. And the Angels of Michael who did properly fight were the holy Saints & Martyrs, who fought not with swords & bucklers,* 1.56 nor with weaporns of offence or defence; but by the bloud of the Lamb, and by the word of Their Testimony, and by Mar∣tyrdome, which was a giving up Their lives unto death for Christs cause. But the Dragon or the Devil, & His Angels fought, by His

Instrument the Roman Monarch:* 1.57 and He fought by fire & sword, & made great slaugh∣ters, & massacres of the Saints. And such was the Vision, and thus was it answered by the History, in every title thereof: so as nothing can be more plaine then who was the wo∣man, & who the Dragon, & who the Starres that were cast downe with the Dragons tayl; and how the Batell went on between Mi∣chael & the Dragon.

§. 8.

Having read of the mater of fact, spoken of in the Vision, and also in the Hi∣story Corresponding: it remaines only to be considered How long this time lasted, that the Dragon had power in Heaven to kill & cast downe, and how long this time of the wo∣mans pains held Her? And for this we have it more plainly out of another Vision where it is said in the Vision of measures [But the Court which is without the Temple measure not,* 1.58 for it is given unto the Gentiles:* 1.59 and the Holy City shal They tread underfoot, forty and two moneths.] By the Holy City in this place must be understood the same thing, as by the woman Cloathed with the Sun, is mean't in our Vision: and the History is my Evidence, that it is so. For it must needs be mean't of Ierusalem, either Iewish or Christian, there being no other City in those dayes called Holy. But Ierusalem Iewish, at the Vision time was demolish't, and was no city; except that, as thea 1.60 Iewe so the city Iewish, was tropically in the Christian Ie¦rusalem. And the History shewes plainly the state of the case, how the mater happened.

In the year of Christ 34 current, in the 19^th. year of the reigne of Tiberius Empe∣rour; our lord suffered; and after that 38 years, the city Ierusalem was burn't downe to the ground, and the Iews, what by slaughter, & captiuity were clearly de∣stroy'd and swept away, so as no more face of any city remained. And from the death of Christ unto the Empyre of Constantinus Magnus the pagan Roman Emperours were 280 years Lords over the Christian Church; in this place called Tropically the Holy City; because as Ierusalem had beene, so this was now, the seat of Gods Holy residence among His Saints: and as Gods name was wont to be called upon principally at Ierusalem; so now it was as much all over the Christian world. Now as these 280 years did abun∣dantly exceed 42 moneths properly so cal∣led; so according to the usuall scripture rates of reckoning as many years, as be dayes in the account; the 42 moneths will as much exceed the 280 years. And yet the termes being certaine, as well from whence, the 42 moneths bear date, as unto which they carry their account; there must befome ra∣tional account of precisely 42 moneths, be∣tweene the Termes, Or else the Vision will faile of it's authourity. Now the mater of fact is cleare. The Roman Powers called, the Great Red Dragon, did absolutely reigne over Gods Church from Christ unto Con∣stantinus 280 years; and during that time did They utterly tread the Church under foot, with great Tyranny & oppression; and in

all that space,* 1.61 the Church was Governed by the Apostles, Patriarchs, & Bishops, without any Civil Magistrate: the supreame power, unto which the whole Church was in subjection, in all that space being in the Red Dragon. Where upon it is intimated, that during these times, there was butb 1.62 One wittness in the Church, that is a Govern∣ment Ecclesiastical, but not Civil. But from Canstantinus the Emperour onwards, there were two wittnesses in the Church. Here therefore was the Certaine time of the Dragons reigne over the Church. And this time so termed is likened & compared unto the Court of the Gentiles, in Gods House; for looke how that Court was, unto the Temple, the Introduction thereto, & an appendix thereof; so was this time of the Gentiles reigne, unto the Christian, & Go∣spel Church. And whereas there were, du∣ring this time of 280 years, the precise num∣ber of 42 Gentile Emperours, who trod Ho∣ly Church under foote; we are therefore to understand these 42 moneths, of so many Emperours reignes, betwene Christs death, and the reigne of the first Christian Empe∣rour, Constantinus Magnus. And that it was certainly so, is evident by the Tale. Tiberius Nero wore out 1 moneth after Christ.* 1.63 C. Caligula, a 2^d. Claudius Nero, the 3^d. Domitius Nero, a 4^th. P. Sulpit, Galba, the 5^th. M. Sal Otho, the 6^th. A. Vitellus, a 7^th. F. Vespatianus, the 8^th. Tit. Vespat. the 9^th, Domitianus Vespat. a 10^th.

Coccejus Nerva, the 11^th. Ulpius Trajanus, a 12^th. Aelius Hadrianus, the 13^th. Antoni∣nus Pius, the 14^th. M. Aurelius, the 15^th. Commodus Antonin. the 16^th. Aelius Perti∣nax, the 17^th. Didius Julianus, the 18^th. Septimius Severus, the 19^th. Bassianus Ca∣racalla, a 20^th. Macrinus, the 21^th. Helio∣gabalus, the 22^th. Severus Alexander, the 23^th. Maximinus, the 24^th. Maximus Pu∣pienus, & Claudius Balbinus together, the 25^th, Gordianus, the 26^th. Philippus, the 27^th. Decius, the 28^th. Gallus, the 29^th. Aemilianus, a 30^th. Valerianus, the 31^th. Galienus, the 32^th. Claudius, the 33^th, Quintilius, the 34^th, Aurelianus, the 35^th. Tacitus, the 36^th. Florianus, the 37^th. Probus, the 38^th. Carus, Carinus, & Numerianus together, the 39^th, Diocle∣tianus, & Maximianus together; the 40^th. Galerius & Constantinus together, the 41^th. and lastly Maxentius & Maxi∣minus together the 42^d, These twolast being utterly beaten downe & destroyed by Constantinus Magnus the Empyre became Christian, and then came forth Edicts to stop al farther persecutions of the Church, and to abolish the Altars of Idolatry, & to erect Christian Churches. Now as the time drew near that this Dragon was to lose His power, He raged more bloudily then ever; for under the reigne of Diocletian & his as∣sociats

he stroue heard to extinguish Chri∣stianity by infinite Massacres every where,* 1.64 and that without any thing of pitty or com∣passion: in somuch that on their monu∣ments of Trophees erected, They made braggs of Christianity deleted, as it They had made utter extirpation thereof. But then in this very point of time, as Christian bloudshed in creased, so did the holy savour of the prayers of the dying Martyrs in crease;* 1.65 which like the smoake of the incense out of the priests hands, Iesus Christ our Lord, offered up before the throne of God. And then was the censer filled with the fire of the altar, and it was cast upon the earth; and thence followed voices, and thunder & Lightening, & an earth quake. The perfume of these prayers, were Christs meritts, which prevailing with God for vengeance upon the Dragon, There came forth first Voices,* 1.66 that is, fearfull signes in the Heavens & in the ayr, fore to kening judgements comming forth upon the Dragons Kingdome. And then followed Thunder & Lightening, that is the Execu∣tion of those threatening Voices, by fear∣full warres, wherein at last Michael the Chiese Prince having raised up Constantinus unto the Empyre, made Him & his armies his instruments to destroy the Dragon & his Angels: So as Constantinus was the Cham∣pion of Christ or Michael, and Maxentius, & Maximinus, were the Champions of the Dragon. But then followed the Earth¦quake, that is an utter Overturne of the po∣wers of the Great Red Dragon, at what

time, Maxentius, Maximinus & Licinius were all utterly vanquished, and Paganisme became extirpated. And this Constantinus Magnus was that first Angel of the Trum∣petts, who by His alarum unto the Pagan Emperours introduced a perfect Change of affaires from Paganisme unto Christianity. And this was the beginning of that Man∣child, which the Woman brought forth,* 1.67 and which was to rule all Nations with a rod of iron; and which was caught up unto God, & to His Throne. For the Manchild must be meant of Christian Magistracy, and the su∣preame goverment of the Church. The Church and Her Officers, are represented as a Wo∣man, or the spouse of Christ: But the Civil Magistrate being become Christian, is re∣presented as Gods Vicegerent, the Head of the Church under Christ, and hence is stiled a Manchild. And is said to be taken up unto God, because He was advanced into His Throne, that is, not only unto the top of affaires, to be endued with power of reigne, but to reigne for God, and under Him, in Gods owne Throne. For these,a 1.68 Magistracy, & Ministry, are the two wittnesses of God, the twob 1.69 Annointed ones which stand before the God of the Earth.c 1.70 the Iudge, & High Priest by whom all controversies are to be determined beyond all appeal. And now the Manchild being advanced, the Great Red Dragon was utterly cast out of Heaven, into the Earth; that is, He never had more sovereignty over Gods Church so long as it continued pure, and undefiled. And then was there

heard a loud voice in Heaven saying. [Now is come Salvation & Strength, and the King∣dome of our God &c.

Chap the II. §. 1.

Of the Times that happened betweene the Kingdome of the Dragon and of the Beast of the Sea. And 1. of the Triumphs of the Church upon the Dragon cast out. Of the Mis∣chiefes wrought unto the Church by the Serpent, who droue the Woman into the wilderness. Of His working by Earthly minded men. And how He insinuated into the Angel of the bottomless pitt. And set up the Kingdome of the 1^st. Beast of the Earth, and the mischiefe He wrought unto the Church by the Inhabiters of the Earth. And the woful miseries of the Church under them.

§. 1.

THus the Dragon being cast out of the Holy Church, called

Heaven, into the Earth,* 1.71 and with Him all His Angels; so as the Pagan powers of Ro∣ma, (in which the Dragon reigned) enjoyed no more Sovereignty over the Church; but were utterly layd by, and all the bloudy Officers of that Power, the Praefects, & Pretors, the Proconsuls, & Praesidents, and all the Governours, of Townes, & Coun∣treys, and Chiefe Captaines were turned out of place: and the face of affaires was perfectly Changed. For the first Angel the noble Constantinus soundeda 1.72 the first Trum∣pett of God, and there followed Hail, & Fire mingled with bloud, and They were cast upon the Earth, & the third part of the Trees were burn't up, & all the green gras was burnt up. This was the judgement of God upon the powers of the persecuting Dragon in answer to theb 1.73 complaints, & prayers of the dying Martyrs, & Holy Christians; which Iesus Christ had presented unto God, perfumed with the sweet savour of His most holy meritts. And as God oftentimes destroys the flourishing Trees, & the fresh & green grass, by frosty winter nipping Hails, and fiery parching summer heats; such were the victorious Constantinus, and His Christian armies, unto proudest Pagans, who like tall cedars, & mighty Trees, had oppres∣sed the meane & humble Christians; who by their patient sufferance, and peaceable submissions, appeared but as lowe shrubs under the droppings, and shadow of those Trees. But by a mixture of warre with plague & famine, (it's usual companions;) was

the verdure of paganisme defaced utterly; and the pomps, & pleasures, the glorious state & foelicity of Pagan greatness was quite destroyed, like the Earth, when all the grass thereof is withered. And what by fire and sword, (by meanes of their siding with Maxentius & Maximinus, and joyning in rebellion with Lycinius,) a third part of the great ones called Trees, was cutt off; and the rest either submitted, and became Christian,* 1.74 or else lived obscurely abroad in Exile, or in lowe estate at home. And thus was the Empyre of the Dragon at Roma utter∣ly ruined, & with it was all Idolatry rooted out, the pagan worship put downe, and the Altars & Idols were subverted, and Christianity ascended unto the top of af∣faires. And yet at this time, was the city it selfe at Roma no whit defaced; Only it was reformed, and from the seat of Pagan Ido∣latry, it becam the Seat of holy Christian worship. The Senators, and all Officers were the same still as before, only all be∣came Christian: and that which was once the Seat of the Great Red Dragon; was made the Throne of the Holy Lamb: and the sixth Head of the Beast from a bloudy Dragon was converted into an innocent & Holy Lamb. And old Roma remained stil Em∣press of the world in all things; excepting, that Shee was become newly & happily re∣formed, from a Cruel Tyrant, to be a sa∣cred Mother unto the Church. Only in pro∣cess of time, Old Bizantium, being made new Constantinople, shared with old Roma

in the government, and becam partner in all honours, with her: and held it more then 1100 years. And hence it appeares, that neither the City, nor the Citizens,* 1.75 were the Dragon, barely as they were so, as such men, in such a place; but as the City & the Citizens, were possessed with Sathan, the Old Serpent, whose instru∣ments They were, to destroy the Saints, and to suck Christian Bloud. And this Sa∣than being cast out of them, there remained no more Dragon there.* 1.76 And thence followed the Churches song saying [Now is come Sal∣vation & strength, & the Kingdome of our God &c.

§. 2.

But alas these golden dayes held not long: For no sooner had the Church the en∣joyment of two wittnesses, which for two & forty moneths space had never known but one; but that She,a 1.77 & Her Wittnesses prophecyed in sackcloath, one thousand two hundreth & threescore dayes.b 1.78 For whern the Dragon saw, that He was cast unto the Earth, tho He was thus cast downe, yet being in defatigable in working mischiefe, He was not utterly dis∣mayed, but Heb 1.79 persecuted the Woman, which brought forth the Manchild. And to the Woman were given two wings of a great Eagle, that She might flye into the Wilder∣ness, into her place; where She was to be nourished, for a time & times & halfe a time, from the face of the Serpent. These are the same times which afore are cal∣led

the Abode of the Woman in the Wil∣derness one thousand two hundred & three∣fcore dayes,* 1.80 in the place prepared of God to feed Her;* 1.81 And to this place She fled. Be∣cause the Serpent cast out of His mouth, wa∣ter as a floud after Her, that He might cause Her to be carryed a way of the floud. But the Earth helped the Woman, for She open∣ed Her mouth, & swallowed up the floud, which the Dragon cast out of His mouth. One would have thought, that the Dragon being cast out, all had been safe with Holy Church. And so it was for a time. But that time was very short. For no sooner was the Manchild in the Throne, but the Holy wo∣man was driven to fly into the wilderness. And what was it, that forced Her? But the floud, out of the Serpents mouth? For the De∣vil being cast downe lowe as the Earth, He vomitted water out of His mouth, & that water carryed poyson in it, which infected earthly minded men, with His evil, con∣tentious, & malitious spirit: so that, so often, as Earthly minded men came into place,* 1.82 in Church, or state, this in fernal Ser∣pent had power over them, by the poyso∣nous water out of his mouth, to instil evil, & Haeretical principles into Their Heads & Hearts;* 1.83 and thence to insinuat Himselfe with such an interest in Them, as to use Them as instruments, to carry on the floud of His mouth. After this rate He drew in Arrius a Priest of Alexandria, who was a

man of more learning then grace,* 1.84 and sa∣vouring of Earth more then Heaven, be∣came an easy instrument for this Serpent to carry on the poyson of his mouth into the Church; even in the early dayes of the ad∣vanced Church, even under the reigne of the most excellent Constantinus Magnus. From hence the Bishops Eusebius of Niko∣media, & His factious fellows, Theognis Maris, and others, dranke of the same poysoned water.* 1.85 And anon after Constan∣tius the Emperour tooke it in, and after Him Julianus, & so Valens and Others. And hence followed heats & quarells, and persecutions of the Saints; and Holy men were forced to fly, & to hide themselues And yet so was it, that the Eagles wings ad∣ministred helpe. By the Eagle a princely Bird, is meant Imperial power, & the rather for that the Eagle was the antient Imperial standart. And thus when Athanasius & Pau∣lus were persecuted by the Easterne Em∣pyre, the wings of the westerne were their support.* 1.86 And when the Goths in the wost be∣came a plague, then the wings of the Easteren Empyre were a support. But what by meanes of the Arrian haeretiks, and after Them diverse other Haeretiks; (enemies unto true religion, & the plague of the Church) and the troubles that followed thereon; and al∣so by meanes of the northerne people, who violently & tumultuously powred in upon them; and these being at first Pagans (and afterwards Arrians, oppressed the Church not only in their Estats, & Lives, but also

in Their Religion;) Great was the calamitie: and multitudes were driven into desolate Corners, to saue Their Lives & Their Reli∣gion. And all these things were occasioned by the poysonous waters flowing out of the Dragons mouth, which forced the Holy Wo∣man into a sea of cares & Troubles, and rendered Her in a state, as They in the deso∣late wilderness, caring fearing, & hiding Themselues. And all these troubles happe∣ned as by meanes of the Serpents floud of His mouth,* 1.87 so also because of men of the Earth, worldly & earthly minded men of the Church; who by falling off from God, unto the loue of the world, rendered Themselues into a conditon apt to fall into the Serpents power; and to become His instruments to trouble Holy Church: and besides Holy Church it selfe too much degenerating from Her first purity of religion,* 1.88 and by slackness in devo∣tion, and works of piety; opened a door for these enemies to invade, & breake in upon Her. And yet the Holy Woman had helpe of the Earth, which dranke up the floud, that it drowned Her not. And this was by meanes of the Oppressors Themselues, the Earthly men;* 1.89 who contending among Them∣selues, eased the Church by Their mutual quarels. And thus God sent helpe by the same hands, as the Serpent had raysed troubles. Directly He could not hurt the Heavenly Church; but as Church men from Heavenly, becam Earthly, the Serpent gained power over Them. And when Earthly Instruments disturbed the Church, by other Earthly In∣struments

disturbed the Church, by other Earth∣ly Instruments was she saved; so as in the m dst of stormes & flouds; the Church still continued entyre & safe: so as notwithstan∣ding all the calamities of those dayes; the Church was famous both for holy Emperours & holy Patriarchs, Bishops & Priests; and- for the holy Councils of that age, & for mul∣titudes of holy Saints & men of all ranks. For God so provided in those first ages of the Church especially; that if an Heretical Emperour disturbed in one place, an ortho∣dox saved elsewhere: and if a worldly man reigned for one hour, yet an holy Prince cam into place in the next Change; so as for every storme, that troubled, here was a shelter also to saue. Now the time of this prophecying in sackcloath, by meanes of the poyson of the Serpents mouth, lasted in the whole one thousand, two hundred & sixty dayes. Which according to the manner of Holy writt, compared with History,* 1.90 did intend really as many years as are named dayes. For so it came to pass, ere the two wittnesses, had finished Their testimony. And yet so it was, that these dayes were not all alike. For in the beginning of the flouds raysed by the Serpents mouth; the Troubles were made only by meanes of Earthly men infected by the Serpent; But after wards they came to pass by meanes of the profess 't Inhabiters of the Earth,* 1.91 possess 't with the Old Serpent as was the Dragon: and lastly, by means of the Inhabiters of the Sea, whom the Ser∣pent also possessed after the manner of the

Dragon. And then was the Holy woman dri∣ven into the great Wilderness. But of this first ranke of Troubles, the times held not aboue 300 years, unto the reigne of the most vile Emperour Phocas: and yet these were part of the 1260.

§. 3.

* 1.92Now when the Serpent saw that in 300 years space He prevailed no farther with His poysonous flouds,a 1.93 He was very wrath at the holy Woman, and went to make warre with the remnant of Herseed, which keep the commandments of God, and have the testi∣mony of Jesus Christ. And to serue this His purpose, His continual vigilancy by night & by day, at length found out an opportu∣nity to insinuat Him selfe so farre, as to take possession of certaine Men calledb 1.94 In∣habiters of the Earth, and to use Them as His Instruments of mischiefe, as He had don by the Great Red Dragon. For the time came, that by Gods appointmentc 1.95 the fifth Angel was to sound His Trumpett unto warre. And at the same time a Starre fell from Heaven unto the Earth, and to Him was given the key of the bottomless pitt, and He opened it, and there arose a smoake, as of a great For∣nace out of the pitt, which darkened the Sun and the ayer by reason thereof. And out of this smoke came up locusts upon the Earth, that had power as scorpions. And to these it was permitted, that they should not hurt the grass of the Earth, nor any Tree, but those only who had not the seal of God in Their fore

heads. And those also They might not kill; [ 5,] but They had power to torment Them five moneths, and this torment, was as when a Scorpion striketh a man. [ 6] In these days were bitter times, when men chose rather to dye, then to feele what They endured, & yet They could not dye. [ 7] And the shape of these Locusts was like Horses ready to battel, with crowns of gold on Their heads, & They had faces of men; with womens hair, & teeth of lions. [ 8] And They wore breast plates of iron, and made a noise with Their wings like the noise of Charriotts with many horses running into battel. And Their Tails, [ 9] [ 10] were like Scorpions Tails with stings in them. And They had the Angel of the bottomless pitt for Their King, [ 11] called in Hebrew Abaddon, & in Greeke Apollyon, (as much as to say) a Destroyer. This fift Angel, was only a Man, & a vile Man, permitted & sent out of God, to punish the Church of God for falling away from true faith & re∣ligion. And according to the History it ap∣peares,* 1.96 that this Angel was the Impostor Mahomet, called the Angel of the bottomless pit, because He invented a sort of Religion, made up altogether of Lyes; as He was partly instructed by the old Serpent who in∣spired Him, & partly by one Sergius a monke who being in holy Orders, & cast out of the Church, is said to have been a Starre,

(meaning) a Church Officer fallen from Hea∣ven,* 1.97 unto the Earth, (meaning) unto a Reli∣gion that sprung out of the bottomless pit, which was Hell, so called because altoge∣ther made up of lyes; in composing of which religion, this Sergius had given much ayd unto Mahomet, by teaching Him a broken History of the Bible, under which, His lyes were cloakt. And that Mahomet is tru∣ly signified by this fifth Angel, and His fol∣lowers the Sarracenes, by the Locusts; it appeares: 1^st. by Their Power, & 2^ly, by Their shape. And first Their power was in Their Tails, as the Dragon's was, (that is) to prevaile by the sword, the sting of Thieves and Robbers. And yet were they not to kill, but to torment only for 5 moneths space; that is on the 5 summer moneths (wherein Locusts do usualy come abroad.) These men were of the Nation of the Arabians,* 1.98 a Barbarous people, that never arrived unto the Edu∣cation, policy, & discipline of the Romans, in any of Their enterprises; and tho They imitated Them, in all warrs blondshed & cruelties, yet They were in all things less in power, & short of that people, as much as a Scorpion is short of a Great Dragon. And where They conquered, They did not de∣stroy the people, but put Them to tribute only. Yet like a smoake that hides the light of the Sun & the Ayr, so by their foolish doctrine of Mahometanisme, They greatly eclipsed the light of the holy gospel; by conquest taking in the Kingdomes of Ierusa∣lem, Syria, Mesopotamia, Aegypt, Cyrene,

& Mauritania; & the somtimes famous Churches of Antioch, Alexandria, Jeru∣salem, & Carthage; by meanes whereof the Christians of all those parts were driven into the same subjection, as had beene afore time under the power of the Dragon, saving that They did not suffer death for Their re∣ligion, as in those former dayes. Notwith¦standing They lost Their Goods, & estates, and were forced to fly Their Countreyes, or to change Their religion, or to abide in slavery; having lost Their Churches, & the exercise of Their religion. And hence was it said in the Vision, [Woe to the Inhabiters of the Earth] because of this bitter affliction;* 1.99 meaning what a wofull condition were those poor Christians under, who living un∣der the Angel of the bottomless pitt, in mise∣rable slavery, endured bitter things, even as under the reigne of the Dragon: The same Serpent having erected His Throne here, that ruled there. And when limitts were sett to their Conquest, yet beyond those limitts; from year to year, during the 5 tormenting summer moneths, they used to yoe forth in great companies,* 1.100 som∣times by land as farre as the Imperiall city of Constantinople, & sometimes by sea as farre as Sicilia, & Calabria in Italy, & sometimes as far as Genoa, burning, rob∣bing, & spoyling the Countreys, & lea∣ding captiue the miserable Christians, and such was Their custome from time to time. Insomuch as all Christians dwelling under the Dominion, or Inroads of these Inhabi∣ters

of the Earth, languished, as men a wea∣ry of Their liues; choosing rather to dy then liue in such slavery & thraldome, and yet it could not be had. 2^ly. As to Their Sha∣pes,* 1.101 They are described 1 [like Horses prepa∣red, to battel &c.] alluding unto the manner of these Arabian Sarrazenes, who doe all their busynes on horseback, and of old were great Chariot masters. 2. [To have as it were crownes of gold on Their heads,] intimating the many Kingdomes by Them conquered, which were worthy the honour of so many diadems, but these rude, barbarous peo∣ple unskilld how to become the Majesty of a crowne, are said only (as it were) to have them. 3. [To have faces of men,] intimating their success & courage, like men. But 4. [To have hair like women] alluding to the Arabian custome of wearing long hair like women. 5. [To have Teeth like Lions] inten∣ding thereby Their rapacious quickness, to snatch their prey. Lastly [to have a King cal∣led Abaddon &c.] because of the Destruction brought upon the Church by meanes of Maho∣metan Conquests, extending unto a third part of the knowne world. The Angel of this Conquest is called the 5^th. Trumpetter; But then are we to note, that this is not recko∣ned according to order of Time, but of place, & the terribleness of the feats of warre. Constantinus sounded the first Trum∣pet against the Pagans, And Alaricus with the Northerne men sounded the second Ala∣rum against the degenerate Roman Church. And Mahomet was the third in order of

time, that gaue Alarum to the Easterne Church for the same reasons. But is called the 5^th. for that Charlemaigne who alarum¦med the Northerne Invaders; And Zisca, with the Protestants after Him, who gaue alarum to the Papacy, are called the 3^d. & 4^th. Trumpetters in order of place, for that the Europaeans are reckoned out unto the end, before those of Asia, are treated off; & this partly because the Links of affaires so required, the westerne matters hanging in a dependency one after another: and partly because the greatest woes were thought meet by the Holy Ghost,* 1.102 to be last spoken off.

Chap. the III. §. 1.

Of the Introduction to the Kingdom of the Beast of the Sea. Wherein 1. Of the Church in Heaven: and the Religion that sprang out of the Earth. The words of the Vision of the Beast out of the Sea. The Shape of that Vision ex∣plained. And of the History of the 6^th. Head of the City Roma, as it were wounded unto death. And of the Inhabiters of the Sea, And the Beast of the Sea, of whom They are mean't, & why so called.

§. 1.

NOw while the Kingdome of the Beast of the Earth,* 1.103 was establis∣hed in the East; There was at the same time another Kingdome of the Beast of the Sea ma∣king ready to arise in the west; and that also under the dominion of the same Serpent which reigned in the other place. Now for some time, after he had beene cast out of Heaven, The old Serpent remained as a Ship at Sea becalmed, windbound: or as one in an Amaze, not knowing what course to

steere. And for many years could play but smal games; while Pious Emperours, ruled the Church; and Holy Bishops preached the Gospel; And the four first general Coun∣cils, established peace in the Church. By Earthly men indoed some roomth was gained to drive the Woman into the wilderness; but by meanes of Eagles wings that helped, This drift was not farre away. When the Northerne Men came swarming into the Church, 't was somthing worse weather with Her in the westerne Church. But at the Sar∣razenes advance it was much worse in the Easterne. And yet a greater storme is Com∣ming up. Leave we therefore the Inhabi∣ters of the Earth, for a while, to observe the motions of the Monstrous Beast comming up out of the Sea.

§. 2.

When the first,* 1.104 & capital enemy of the Church, the Dragon was cast out of place: there was a woe pronounced, on the Inhabiters of the Earth first, & then of the Sea. Intimating that the next seat of the Dragon should be on the Earth, and after that He would gaine power in a place called the Sea. Now these three places called Hea∣ven, and Earth, & the Sea, must needs be diverse one from other, as are the places properly so called. As for the first place cal- called Heaven, it is very plaine that it was not meant of any place properly so called, but of that place where the Dragon had once power to persecute the holy woman, and from whence He was cast out. And this was in the Empyre of Roma, under the power of

Pagan Emperours; from the suffering of the ever blessed our Lord Christ, unto the reigne of Constantinus Magnus, who by putting downe that Pagan Power, is said to have cast out the Dragon, and was therefore cal∣led the Manchild borne of the Woman, & advanced into the Throne of God. And af∣ter this also, was there a time, while the Church did sing [Now is Salvation Come &c.* 1.105] And this also was the time of the Church called Heaven, & reached unto the end of the four first general Councils. For so long & so farre, it is mostly agreed of all Christians, that the Church continued Holy & Pure, & very little defiled, and there∣fore is called Heaven, or the true Heavenly Church. True it is, that in these times were great interruptions unto the Churche's peace, by meanes of Emperours, Patriarchs, & Bishops falling away from the pure & true faith; but there was no general de∣fection: there were diseases in the Church: some times one member was sicke or lame, and somtimes another; somtimes the sto∣mach was disordered, and other while an arme was lame, and somtimes the Head was in an high feavourish distemper; but yet the whole Body together was not amiss. Altho here & there somtimes an Arrian Emperour threatened, banished or put to death; and other where, troublesome Pa∣triarchs & Bishops broached strange doc∣trines, & qua••reled, excommunicated, & greatly disturbed: yet at all those times was there a Body of holy Magistrates and Church

men, who kept up the life of Holy Church, and the Doctrine & Discipline thereof in that purity, as They received it from Christ & His Apostles; (the common failings of the Church militant only excepted.) And so far lasted the true Heavenly Church. But about the year of Christ 400, the Gothlanders,* 1.106 & great swarmes of Other Pagan people out of the North, in vaded Christendome, and comming in with men, women, & Chil∣deren, did overrun, conquer, & misera∣bly wast, the Christian countreyes of Ita∣lia, Gallia, Hispania, Germania, Hun∣garia, Dacia, and Illyricum. And these being properly called the floud out of the Ser∣pents mouth, which droue the Church into the wilderness: They dispossesst the Christian natives of their Cityes, & Countreys, and drove Them from place to place, & mixt among Them, and in great abundance were They massacred & destroyed, in all the Countreys aforenamed by These.* 1.107 And these Pagan Powers were Men of the Earth, Or Men that were of no Kinne to God or Christ, or Heaven: And all Christians dwelling under the danger, & power of these Invaders, were those Inhabiters who dwelt under the domi∣nion of the Men of the Earth. And Their condition was very woful. But these Mise∣ries, were after the storme over, in diffe∣rently well healed, partly by the Power of Holy Church standing firme in the Easterne parts, and rescuing the brethren of the west, out of Their dangers: and partly by meanes of privat quarrels among the several Tribes

of those Northerne Men, devouring one another: Where by the Earth is faid to drinke up the floud, that came upon the Church out of the Serpents mouth: and espe∣cially for that these flouds of Barbarous peo∣ple, being first broken; and then mixing among the natives, were won by the conver∣sation of Their neighbours, to become Chri∣stians, as They were. And tho They were at first, but Arrian Christians, yet became they sociable thereby, and by degrees men peace∣able, and such, as the Church of God found roome, to enjoy life & breath among Them. But about the year of Christ 600,* 1.108 or a smal while after, the old enemies of the Church, the Persian Pagans brake into the pale of Holy Church, and made great slaughters; and ca••∣ryed away many captives of holy people, & subjected much of the Holy land, and these also were More Men of the Earth that brought in Woe upon the Church. But then lastly came up the Angel of the Bottomless pit, the Impostor Mahomet, & his Sarrazenes, & ruined, & laid desolate, a third part of the Church, & that irrecoverably, as has been said before:* 1.109 and this was the fift Trumpetter the Angel of the Earth. And un∣der these the distressed Christians Inhabiters with in Their dominion, were miserable, and in woful State, even worse then under the pangs of death,* 1.110 when men long for death, & cannot have it. And this was especially called the Angel of the Earth, because after His Trumpet sounded, there followed a great Conquest against the Church, and a 3^d. part

thereof was wasted & lost, by it; and a new Religion was brought up, by this Angel, that being of no Kinne to Heaven, and ha∣ving no dependency, or clayme from Christ, was said therefore to spring from the Earth; or out of, the bottomless pit, or, an endless depth of an Hole in the Earth,* 1.111 where the Ser∣pent hath His abode. And because one Ser∣gius a Monke, who had been in Holy orders,* 1.112 had helped this Angel of the Earth in the composing of His Religion, He is said to fall downe from Heaven, or from that Church, which was called, heavenly, wherein He had been a Priest or Teacher, and therefore is cal∣led a Starre of Heaven, or a light of the Church;* 1.113 and is said to fall unto the Earth, meaning unto the Mahometan Religion. And hence therefore under the Kings of this Religion who held Their chiefe seat at Bagdat in Me∣sopotamia, the distressed Christians are cal∣led Inhabiters of the Earth, living in woful miseryes; because of the old Serpent som∣times called the Dragon, having set up a new Kingdome there.

§. 3.

But all these things of the Angel of the Earth, & of the Northerne Invasions,* 1.114 doe properly belong unto the Vision of the Angels of the Trumpetts: excepting that being hinted at only in this Our Vision of the Monsters, I have tooke in these storyes by way of Explanation, to clear those hints, & to compare the collateral Histories of the Serpents feats, which fel out, betweene the going off, of One Monster, & the com∣ming on of the next; together with the con∣nection

of History which cam to pass in the same Kingdome, betweene the Dragons fall, & the rise of the Beast. And to this purpose having treated of the Collateral, I come now to speake of the Connective History of the same Kingdome of the Dragon. And first let us read the Vision, as it is there first, & foresaid.* 1.115 [And I stood upon the sand of the Sea, and sawe a Beast rise up out of the Sea, having seven Heads & Ten Hornes, & upon His Hornes, Ten Crownes, and upon His Heads the name of Blasphemy. [ 2,] And the Beast which I sawe was like a Leopard, and His feet were as the feet of a Bear, and His mouth, as the mouth of a Lion, and the Dragon gave Him, His Power, and His Seat & great Authourity. [ 3] And I saw one of His Heads, as it were wounded to Death, and His Deadley wound was healed: and all the world wondred after the Beast. [ 4] And They worshipped the Dragon, which gave power unto the Beast. And They worshipped the Beast saying, who is like unto the Beast? who is able to make warre with Him? &c.

§. 4.

* 1.116It has been shewn how the Dragon cast out of the Heaven, was wrath, and went out to make war with the Remnant of the wo∣mans seed. And this bustle of warre being On the face of the Earth, as in another Vi∣sion had been spoke off, and therefore here

omitted. And while that warre was yet hot, & at the heighth: loe we find the Apostle, as if one shunning the noise, & trouble of that warre, stept off from the Earth, & standing on the sands of the Sea. And as He stood there, loe, A Beast rose up out of the Sea: Headed, & Horned,* 1.117 as He had once seen before in Heaven, except with this difference, that where as before there were but seven Crownes, & those were upon the seven Heads, This Beast ariseth with Ten Crownes, & those upon His Ten Hornes. Now it shall seeme that this Beast, was in all points the same as before, excepting only His Age, & His Actions, which were new. For in His early dayes, who had seen Him; would have seene only one Head,* 1.118 with a crowne on it, and all the rest, but shadowes of so many Heads to come. The next appea∣rance as He grew elder was other wise. And so at last appeared six heads crowned, whereof 5 fallen, one standing, & one to come up. And now at this last appeatance are to be seene six fallen Heads, and the Seventh crow∣ned, & reigning; and the Ten Hornes, which afore were but as it were so many shadows of Hornes to come, do now appear in full shew with each of Them a crowne thereon.* 1.119 And the Apostle standing as it were nigh unto Him, describes His whole shape, as what colour He was off, what spotts ap∣peared on His body, what a mouth, what feet, & claws He had: And what disposi∣tion He was off, and then proceeds he to the Story.

§. 5.

I shall first goe thoro with the Hi∣story, & then proceed to the shape & qua∣lities. And first as to the Time when this Beast arose.* 1.120 It was not until after One of the seven heads, was wounded, as it were unto death;* 1.121 and until that deadly wound was healed. Now these Heads had fallen, five times, and risen againe; and yet no Deadly wound was knowne. For tho King Tarquinius was cutt off, & all His family, when the first head called Kingly power went downe; yet this was a wound only unto that family, but no wound unto the City, called the Beast: For Kingship layd aside, the Consuls ruled, and the Beast increased instrength & growth as if there had been no change. And so also it happened at the Change of every head. But when the sixth Head, (which was after the Apostles time,) did fall; then was the Deadly wound, as by the Story appears: which happen'd as follows, very remarkea∣bly. In the year of Christ 411, the Imperial City Roma was besieged, & taken by Alari∣cus the Gothlander a Barbarous King, of the North, who cam boldly thoro all difficulties, from a farre Countrey, and by force entered that City which for all most a thousand yeares had beene the great Maistress of the world. Honorius a sleepy Prince was then Emperour, who thro slackness of govern∣ment fell into this great default, to suffer so meane an enemie to approach so near Him. But the city being once beset, the famine with in oppressed as much as the Enemy with out, so as she was forced to yield, and

at that time almost all Italy was brought un∣der. This was such a wound as Roma never felt before, no not when She was sack't by the Gaules in her younger years. And yet it proved not fatal, for that Alaricus dying in His victory, this storme was avoided, & Roma recovered againe, and the Emperour Honorius reigned on. But 30 years after this, cam Attila King of the Hunns, and having greatly wasted all the Northerne Italia, He tooke the city Florentia by storme, & ut∣terly razed it unto the ground, & had don as much to Roma, had not the wisdome of Leo then Bp. there, with good words diver∣ted Him. But Genserikus King of the Van∣dales, having first conquered Africa, came over into Italia, and slew Maximian the Usurping Emperour, & tooke Roma by force, rifled, spoiled, & burn't it, and led away captive Eudoxia the Empress, in the year of Christ 458. But like a storme, He only wasted the countrey, & so retur∣ned. For in those dayes the Easterne Empyre being formidable in power, these flashes of Conquest durst not abide the revenge, that from thence seemed to threaten. After this some years, Biorgus King of the Alanes en∣tred by Trent, and wasted all the countrey until He was overcome. But with in two or three years after, about the year of Christ 467 came Odoacer King of the Herulans with an infinite number of people, & over∣came, & destroyed Augustulus the last Emperour of Roma, and that so, as no more Emperour reigned there. And for 14 years

He continued spoiling all Italia, and wrote Himselfe King thereof. Thus Roma had received many wounds, but this last was a deadly One; Her last Emperour being de∣stroyed, and an enemy writing Himselfe King of Italia: Her Empyre was now expy∣ring. But as if this had not been enough, in the year 481 cam Theodorikus another Gothlander, and discomfited & slew Odoa∣cer, tooke Roma, and made great slaugh∣ter of people therein, and in all the coun∣trey round about. And after all this, He reigned King of Italy 25 years, and his heirs after him: until Iustinian reigning at Con∣stantinople, Belisarius once more brought Italy under subjection unto the Easterne Em∣pyre, yet so, as Ravenna, & not Roma be∣came the seat of the Imperial substitute. But in the year 542, under Totila Their King, the Goths cam againe, & twice tooke Roma. And yet then also came Narses from Constan∣tinople, and once againe rescued that thral∣dome. And Teia ano••her King of the same, after 11 years; made great wast: until Narses slew him also, in 553. Now after this, the Gothes stirred no more, but incor∣porating with the Natives, Their name became forgotten. But this healed not the deadly wound, for 16 years after the Goths stop't; there cam Alboinus King of the Lon∣gobards, with a very great army, & an in∣finite traine of women & children, and con∣quered, & possessed all the whole countrey, from the Alpes, unto the mountaines of Apennine, and gave the name of Lumbardy

unto that land, where He, & his Succes∣sors enjoyed, & reigned about 213 years, from 566, unto the year of Christ 779, and during that whole while, were a strait bridle, and a sharpe curb, to keepe lowe the city of Roma, & the Bishops thereof. Only the Easterne Emperour having a Substi∣tute at Ravenna, made head against the Lumbards, & becam a smal defence to stave off captivity; and yet ever & anon, the Bishop, & His Romans, were driven to crouch, and to petition, and to buy Their peace of these Lombards. And when at last Charlemaigne came to the rescue out of these dayly fears, he found Leo then Bishop of Roma oppressed by the factious citizens with in Roma; so as this Great Beast at that time, was as an old Lion ready to dye, & gasping for breath, persecuted by the flyes, bitten of dogs, griped by ravenous birds, trod on by asses, & spurned by the vilest creatures; and as it were wounded to death: & yet then He revived. For after so many bitter wounds, & endless miseries for 300 years together continually afflicting, Ha∣ving lost al her dominion, & rule, and be∣come a servant in common with all the rest of Italy unto the Emperour of Constantino∣ple, & his Substitute at Ravenna; and ha∣ving lost all her territories, & praefectures in Europe & Asia, & in her owne native countrey of Italia: and having been four times taken by force, & miserably ravaged, rent torne & stript, and having been trod on, & crush't, & trampled under the feet of

seven Barbarous Nations; and after she had seene & felt her delicat body defiled by the rude rapes of most ruffianly miscreants, who spurned Her in the very face, & teeth of Her, stript Her naked of all Her Orna∣ments, & the Trophees of Her great glory, & made her desolate, threw downe her walls, & burnt her houses, sold her chil∣dren for slaves, slew the strength of her power, & led her women into captivity; and after having payd tribute to vilest stran∣gers, and having lost all emblems of Ma∣jestie & state: and her 6^th, Head, the Impe∣rial dignity being long since cutt off from her, & wounded unto Death; This somtimes Monstrous Beast remained yet still breathing, as the Skeleton, back bone, & ribbs of a somtimes famous city, with a bare skull instead of an Head hanging downe like dead, the bare name & stile of Pontifex Maximus holding life & Soul together, & that was all.* 1.122 And such was the Deadly wound, of One of the Heads, as it were wounded to death. And it cam to pass even as the Apostle saw in Vision. For was ever any creature in the whole world, so, & so much wounded, and that for so long together, and so near, & so very near death, & yet live, & revive to live, and to get head againe? And yet such was the case, & the state of the Empyre of Ro∣ma at that time; and it was never so before, nor besides. And this therefore was the certaine time of the wound, as it were, unto Death, but not quite Dead. And yet after this arose up the Beast out of the Sea, in the

time of the reigne of his seventh Head, & the Ten Hornes which sprang up together therewith.

§. 6.

This Deadly wound being over,* 1.123 and even ready to heale, Our next expectation is, to see how the Beast arose. But here are two things thrusting in, as necessary to be first knowne, and they are first what was that Sea whereout the Beast arose: and 2^ly. by what markes we may infallibly know this Beast, when we see His comming up. Now in answere to the first question: By the Sea must be understood some place dif∣ferent in nature from that of Heaven, & that of Earth. And yet as the Church said to be in Heaven, was not in the place properly so called, and the Religion sprung out of the Earth, was not from the meere Earth: So neither by the Sea, is to be understood, that place properly called the Sea; but some other thing, that with ease, by a well knowne Trope, may bear that Name. And besides it must be understood of some such place,* 1.124 from whence Persecution might come upon the Church; because of the woe pronunced to befal the Inhabiters of the Sea. And which this Beast of the Sea, is to bring about. By the Sea therefore, must be understood a people some way or other related unto great waters, and that plainly to be discerned; according to the acceptation of waters in holy writt. Now to these purposes we find, that as wa∣ters, are common meanes of Natural life, hence allegorikally in the scriptures they

are commonly taken for meanes of spiri∣tual & Aeternal life, as it were the spiritual drinke of mens Souls. And to this purpose, the Word of God and divine knowledge are called Water.* 1.125 As where it is said, Waters came running forth from under the Altar, and from thence, ran abroad, at first only ankle deepe, & then knee deepe, and then up to the loynes, & lastly so deepe as a river un¦passable, or waters where a man might swim. Now we know,* 1.126 that at the Altar, the Priests lips were wont to drop knowledge of Gods word. And those therefore must be the waters flo∣wing from the Altar, even spiritual waters. And as appeares by the Vision; these Spiri∣tual Waters did flow, every age deeper, & deeper, until they became very plentiful. As in another place it is said more plainly,* 1.127 the Knowledge of the Lord shall become as the Watets that cover the Sea. And in another place the ever blessed Our Sa∣viour hath said, who soever shal drinke of the Waters that I shall give Him,* 1.128 shall never thirst: because that water shall be in Him, a wel of water springing up, into exerlasting life. And by this water our Lord meant His words He spake, which were spirit & life. And now by the same reason as the holy word, & Divine Knowledge, are called Waters; & Waters deepe as the Sea.* 1.129 So the Men who preach that word, & teach that knowledge, may be also tropically

called Waters, & waters of the Sea; as also Our blessed saviour is stiled The word, be∣cause the preacher thereof; by a Metonymy. And after the same rate, here in this place, by the Sea, must be meant tropically, the place where Gods word is taught, & where Men dwel, who are Preachers of Gods word, & Teachers of knowledge: and that place is the Church. Whence it appear's, that the Beast, who arose out of the Sea arose out of the Church; and that by the Inhabiters of the Sea, are meant People dwelling in aplace where Gods word is, or was wont to be taught, and therefore, a people called the Church. But then will some say. What Persecutions working woe, can reafonably be feared, where Churchmen reigne? Or how shall the Dragon be said to rule there, from whence He was cast out? And we would say, true in deed, as is ob∣jected, were it the Pure, & true Church, called Heaven; out of which this Beast arose. But it is, out of the Sea, and not out of Heaven, whence the Beast comes. And therefore tho the Heaven, & the Sea, are both signifi∣cant of the Church, yet are they to be un∣derstood of Churches, as widely different each from other, as are the foul Seas, from the pure Heavens:* 1.130 and so are the Waters of Gods Word to be distinguished, from the corrupt, falt, & troubled waters of the Sea, with as great a width of distance as is be∣tweene, cleane water, & foul or myrie. For the waters of the Sea, are called in holy writt, troubled waters, which cast up myre

& dirt: and thence do signifie a Corrupt, & no pure Church. And in such a case we use to say, Corruptio optimi est pessima, the best things that are, when corrupted, do prove the worst of Corruptions. And hence it ap∣pears, that the Beast who did arise out of the Sea must needs be Significant, of some Monster of Mankind, which arising out of the Pale of Gods Church corrupted, was in∣spired by the old Serpent, to become a second Dragon, & with great wrath to persecute the true & pure Church.

Chap. the IV. §. 1.

Of the Marks of the Marine Beast. 1. That He had Heads & 10 Hornes. And 2^ly. That One of the 7 Heads was to com up after the Apostles time. 3. That One of the Heads was wounded as it were unto Death, & yet healed. 4. That 10 Kings were to arise at same Hour with the Beast. 5. That the Dragon gave Him His Seat. 6. That They wor∣shipped the Beast, & also the Dragon. 7. That the great whore was the great City which reigned over the Kings of the Earth. And of the Verdict which must necessarily follow upon these Evidences. And Objections answered.

§ 1.

HAving shewne what was the Sea,* 1.131 out of which arose the Beast: now come we to inquire after the marks of the Beast, whereby He may be in∣fallibly

knowne when He appears comming up; which is He. And consider we well the Apostles words, and these markes are so very plaine, that from all the wild Beasts in the Wilderness, & from all the strange Monsters in Afrika He may most easily be discerned. And to this purpose.

§. 2.

* 1.132The first marke discovers Him by the make of His Body. We do not take no∣tice of His haire of what colour 'tis, nor of His Spotts, how many, & where they are, nor of His teeth, or claws, how bigge or little, or how many: for these may be changeable: and therefore we esteeme them as uncertaine markes. But the make of His Body is an Infallible marke. There was but one Beast in all the world, that had Seven Heads, & Ten Hornes: And that was the Roman Monarchy. And tho this Beast ap∣peared once, with 7 Crownes, & those on His Heads, and now he appeares with Ten Crownes,* 1.133 & those upon His Hornes: yet that hinders not, but he is the same Monster that was seene before. For the different ap∣pearance of the Crownes, was but an acci∣dental, & no essentiall difference. A man may have many Crownes, & may loose them, or may increase them, as it may happen to Him: and so might this Beast. For a crowne may be taken off, or put on, but an Head, or an Horne, cannot be so. The first Beast appeared in Heaven, and did there cast downe the Starrs of Heaven,* 1.134 and that had 7 Heads, crowned with 7 Crownes, on each Head One, whereof 5 Crownes she∣wed

fallen, the 6^th. stood firme, & the se∣venth Crown appeared only Comming. After this, that Beast then called a Dragon, in that state of His Life: was cast out of Hea∣ven, unto the Earth, and then lost he all his Crownes, but that which was not yet sett too, or quite Come up. And the sixth head which had the only standing Crown was in a manner wounded unto death, as by the story has beene fully shewne. But now the same Monster appear's againe, new deck't & trim'd, with all His seven Heads, & Ten Hornes, only with different circumstances: & in a different state, & at an elder age. Time it seemes had made some alteration. It was then called a Dragon great & Red: It is now a Beast, and a Great one too, Scarlet coloured:* 1.135 And He had the Power, & the Seat, and Autho∣rity of the Dragon. And is the same Beast un∣der different circumstances. But where was such a thing ever happened? All story doe's agree, that the Heads, & the Hornes, both of the Dragon, & the Beast, together with all cir∣cumstances have been acted at Roma. There was the Dragons reigne, and there is it, that the Beast sitts. The seat of the Dragon, was the Pagan Roma, and the seat of the Beast is the great City, which in St.* 1.136 Johns time rei∣gned over the Kings of the Earth. And that was Roma the Church of the Sea, or the ma∣rine Roma.

§. 3.

And now that these things are infal∣libly meant of the Roman Power,* 1.137 comes in a second marke, as it were a second Evidence to make it good. Which sayes, that the Beast

of seven Heads in the Apostles time, did want one of the seven to come up. And the History by all agreements confirmes the same, that at the same city, of the other six heads, the Seventh also came up, after the Apostles di∣sease, & hath reigned, & continues so to doe unto this day, according to all circum∣stances in the vision described. Now with∣out this Head, there was never any such mater as a Dragon or a Beast with 7 Heads. For when the Apostle wrote, there had been but six heads, reigning: and therefore, if this Head, be abated; the Apostle seemes to have spoken,* 1.138 more then the full Truth. But the time is past, that was spoken off, and the thing is plaine enough that it is full true. And if so, then it cannot be avoided, but that the Dominion that is now at Roma, and that has reigned there, for more then 800 years last past, is one of the seven Heads of the Red Dragon, and the scarlet Beast, and is that very Beast which arose out of the Sea; and that Sea, is mean't of the Church corrupted.

§. 4.

* 1.139But these things appear yet more plaine by a third marke, and that is: that where as One of the Heads of this Marine Beast was wounded, as it were unto Death, yet this Deadly wound was healed; and that so farre, as all the world wondred after this healed Beast. To be wounded near death, & yet to revive, & live in splendor; is a remarkable thing, and apt to be noted, & well remembred, and that especially in a case of one, in emi∣nent place of honour. And yet so was it here.

For as there was never any Kingdome upon Earth, that attained unto so great & so long mastery of power as did the Roman Monar∣chy: so the wound which that Monarchy received, when it lost the Imperial Dignity; and when the Imperial city was four times taken by force, and spoyled of all it's Tro∣phees, & ensignes of Majesty & state; as hath been afore related; was as great a fall: and as much to be admired, and to be no∣ted with an Universal observation, & re∣membrance all the world over. And yet loe, at what a Monstrous rate this Wound is healed! The Pope of Roma is arisen up,* 1.140 out of the dust of the Emperour, and hath had His Seat, and His Power, & Authority, for above 800 years, and hath been wondred af∣ter by all the world, for some part of this time, as much as ever the Emperour was. Read the Vision; and compare the History of the things come to pass, therewith: and then say how plainely the Apostle hath described the Wound of the Empyre, 400 years before it came to pass; and how punctually he hath noted, & observed, the advance of the Pa∣pacy into the Seat & the Honours of the great Red Dragon, and how plainly he des∣cribes that Kingdome, saying as full, as if it were in plaine words, [This is the Beast which arose out of the Sea This is proper∣ly the Seventh Head of that Monster; This is the Dragons Heir.

§. 5.

But here is still more evidence to the same purpose.* 1.141 This Beast of the S••a appears with Ten Hornes all Crowned: and these

Ten Hornes, are expresly said to be,a 1.142 Ten Kings; or according to the Prophetb 1.143 Da∣niels sense, to be mean't of Ten Kingdoms that were to start up at the same time together with the Beast, at the same Hour, & were to have One mind, in order to give Their strength & power unto the Beast; and to make warre with the Lamb on His behalfe. &c. Now all these things have happened perfectly, & to a title, as in the Vision has been described. The Roman Papacy ('tis true) had a Kind of Conception about the year of Christ 600, or a little after, at what time the vile Tray∣tor Phocas having murdered His master, the Emperour Mauritius, and being counte∣nanced, & congratulated byc 1.144 Bonifacius the III^d, at that time Pope, or Bishop of Ro∣ma; in requital thereof Phocas made Himd 1.145 Universal Bishops. And a while after, this Grant being read at a Convocation, or Coun∣cil of 72 Roman Bishops, was recorded as a lawful & sacred graunt; and from that time forward, the Bishop of Roma wrote him selfe Pontifex Maximus; and was stiled his holiness. And ever after in all His decrees wrote volumus et inbemus. But alas this was but a naked title for a long time after these dayes, while the Kings of Lumbardy, on one hand, & the Emperours on the Other, kept him under; and the barbarous Sarra∣zenes invading, put him to no smal fright; and the Citizenes of his owne See, would scarcely allow him above the honour of a fellow Citizen.* 1.146 But about the year 750, Pope Zachary having kindly incouraged the

Son of Charles Martel to dethrone his master, and to take his crowne from off his Head; and that Rebellion proving success full; the Son of the Usurper called Charlemagne ha∣ving opportunity of power, dostroyed the Kingdome of Lumbardy, and relieved Leo, then Pope of Roma; being even ready to pe∣rish because of the hatred of his Ci∣tizens within his City of Roma. But Charle∣maigne having delivered him out of this dan∣ger; He also made Leo, a sovereigne Prince, investing him with a territory of much land out of his new Conquests,* 1.147 & setled it on the Papacy. And in requital, Leo the Pope Made Charlemaigne, Emperour of Roma. And this was the first proper Rise of this Beast out of the Sea: And this Charlemaigne the new Emperour, was the first of the Ten Hornes, who gave his power & strength unto him. And from that Hour, Pope Leo began to be the seventh Crowned Head of Roma. Now when this new Emperour had led the way, more Hornes came in also, & submit∣ted unto this Beast. Many Kings afore this, at much distance had seemed to homage him with good words, but warrs & troubles hin∣dred, that there could be no comming & going betweene: but now that this mighty Emperour, by his great conquests had set∣led peace in Europe, the rest of the Ten Hor∣nes came in, all most all at Once. And these were 1^st. the King of Italy the grand child of Charlemaigne, and his Successors. The King of Spaine and his followers. The King of England; And the King of Scotland, and

the King of Hungaria. And not long after the King of Ireland, & the King of Poland, and the King of Denmarke, & Norway. And lastly the King of Sweden cam in. All these came in, & owned the Pope, as Their universal & common father, and gave Him great privileges out of each Kingdome, & much of revenues, & of power & authori∣ty & sway in all of Their Kingdomes. And all these did start up as it were together, at one Hour; (that is according to the great account, as the Almighty reckon's years, whereof* 1.148 One thousand make but one day, and One Hours time makes above 40 years.) So as in about 40 years space from the En∣trance of the Empyre of Charles the Great, or in one age, or a short space, there rose up a Beast out of the Church, the 7^th, Head, of the Great Monster at Roma, with Ten Hornes, or Ten Kingdomes, at his devotion. Who in the Apostle time, were none of Them Kings,* 1.149 or in any Kingly power, but in His time the countries of Their Kingdomes were all Prefectures of the Roman Empyre: but upon the fall of that Empyre these Kings arose, and upon the Rise of the Papacy, and altho They had many of Them Kingdomes before, yet at that time becomming homa∣gers to that See, after the Example of Char∣lemaigne the Emperour, owned Themselves a sort of Subjects to the Pope, & to hold their crownes of his gift, as Christs Vicar. And ac∣cording to this authourity, the Pope did often take upon him, to sett up, & pull down King¦domes at his pleasure. Now true it is, that

some of these Kingdomes by times,* 1.150 were parcelled into many for one; as when in Eng∣land were seven Kingdomes, in Scotland two, in Ireland four, in Spaine twelve. Yet in the maine time, each of these Countreys knew but one Monarchy, and therefore are esteemed but as One. Also in time the King∣dome of Italy was taken into the Empyre, & was no more a distinct Kingdome. But then at same time, the Kingdome of France dividing from the Empyre, kept up the stint. So as the Kingdomes homagers to the See of Roma, were for the most part according to the holy Vision, an even account of Ten Hornes: but if they were, for some smal space but nine, and for other smal whiles, above Ten, yet being about the mater, ac∣cording to Holy reckonings in the scrip∣tures, (where often times a certaine num∣ber signifies an uncertaine;) it is esteemed a true & creditable Explanation. And now would we know, who is the Beast of the Sea? And where dwells He? The History gives a full Account, naming the place; to be the old City Roma; and the time, when Charle∣maigne gave him his first power & strength, and when the test of the Ten Hornes appea∣red, and added Their powers also to him; and the Persons, to be the Kings, or Popes or Governours of the City of Roma, whereof Pope Leo was the first.

§: 6.

A fift marke in answere unto the,* 1.151 Who, is the Beast? And where dwells he? says expresly: That it is, that Power which sitts, & reignes, in the seat and place of the Dragon.

And the place, which was once of the Great Red Dragon, is now the place, & Seat of the scarlet coloured Beast, that arose out of the Sea. For the Beast is the Dragons Heir, both of his Power, & Seat, & Authourity. And now the scriptures having spoke so plaine: I humbly propose it, first to the Pope him∣selfe, & his College of Cardinalls, to read, what the Holy Ghost says of him, & them, and of their Power & Seat. And next I hum∣bly beg of all Kings & Potentates who ack∣nowledge the Supremacy of the Pope of Ro∣ma, and are subject to the jurisdiction of that See, seriously to Consider, what a sort of Beast, They uphold, & maintaine: and to beware lest that in so doing, while They thinke, that They ^a do God good service, They benot foundb 1.152 making warre with the Lamb of God,* 1.153 who takes away the sins of the world. For why? what can They say to the con∣trary? Was it not the Pagan Roma, and the Imperial Pagan Power there, which during the reignes of 42 Emperours, cast downe thec 1.154 starrs of Heaven unto the Earth: and there∣fore is called the Great Red Dragon, which appeared in Heaven?d 1.155 Those Starrs were in∣fallibly meant of the Bishops, Priests, & other Officers of holy Church, which that Power with divelish spite, did wickedly destroy. And therefore can there be no avoiding; but that Roma, was the Seat of the Dragon; and that the Pagan Imperial Power, was the very Dragon that ruled there, & destroyed the Starrs of Heaven. And now is there as little avoiding, but that the Po∣wers

now ruling in the same city Roma, and which have ruled there, for these 800 years last past, are the Beast of the Sea, or the Popish Roma, that makes warre against the lamb of God? For what can be said, to avoid it? Was ever any power ruling at Roma, the proper Seat of the Dragon, since the Dragon put downe; & since the Imperial power, the 6^th. Head of Roma was ruined, except this of the Pope? Or do you vainly ex∣pect, that after these Popes putt downe, there will yet arise a new Power to become the Monster afore mentioned in the Vision? No, it cannot be, the 7^th. Head hath reig∣ned already; and the deadly wound hath beene healed already, and the papacy hath done it; and therefore the Beast out of the Sea, was to arise from hence out of the Church; & he is risen already. But as for the Christian Emperours reigning at Roma, such as were Constantine, Constans, Gra∣tian, Valentinian &c. The Roman Church, & the Popes Themselves, have owned that They were orthodoxe, & pious, & so were the Patriarchs & Bishops of that age. And therefore this Monster must needs be, some Power still succeeding that age. And there is no such power but the Papacy to be found.

§. 7.

But hearke we:* 1.156 here is still more & more Evidence comming in. They who worshipped the Beast, worshipped the Dragon which gave Power unto the Beast. And They worshipped the Beast saying; who is like unto the Beast? who is able to make warre with

Him? The Dragon was said to give Power un∣to the Beast, Because the City of the Dragon was the Seat of the Beast: and the glory thereof was restored as in the dayes of the Dragon: But especially for that, the same Power of Sathan, which sett up the Dragon, advan∣ced also the Beast. But the worship of the Dragon was said to be brought in: first in that the very name of the Dragon, which was Pontifex Maximus, was become the assumed stile of the Pope: so that in the wor∣ship of the Pope, in kneeling unto him, and in Kissing His Toe, They did unto him as was wont to be done unto the Pagan Con∣suls,* 1.157 & Emperours, as if the same Pontifex Maximus, of the Pagans, had revived & lived in the Popish. And this adoration by Kneeling, & kissing the Toe of the Pope; is such, as has been required, not only from meane people, but also from, Princes, Kings, & Emperours. In so much as the Pompe, & Grandeur of the Papacy, seemes rather to have exceeded, then to have come short, of that of the Consuls & Pagan Emperours. And besides the Idolatry of the Pagans,* 1.158 in worshipping the Devill under pretence of Daemons, & Heroes, has beene much renew∣ed in the Popish Church, by the preten∣ded worship of Angels, & Saints, & foo∣lish Images. And the Grandeur of the Pa∣pacy has risen to that heighth, that the Popes have sett up, & dethroned Emperours, & Kings. Insomuch as They have beene a Terror unto all the Princes of Christen∣dome, and have raysed great warrs both at

home & abroad, and occasioned infinite bloudshed by meanes of the continual slaughters for many years together made by the Guelphs & Gibelines, papists Imperial, against papists Popish. Besides the endless slaughters the Papacy hath occasioned against reformed Christians. In all which contenti∣ons whether They won or lost, it seldom hap∣pened, but the Pope was a gainer in the end. In so much as hence was it the great cry of those dayes, who is like unto the Pope? who is akle to make warre with Him?* 1.159 And thus all the world wondred after the Beast.

§. 8.

But once more, may not all these be accounted markes enough, whereby to know, who is the Great Beast, then let the Apostle himselfe determine the Mater: And he sayes it expressly,a 1.160 That the Woman who sat upon the Scarlet coloured Beast, was that Great City which in His dayes, did reigne over the Kings of the Earth. This Woman is the same who is called the great whore. And the Great whore is the Corrupt Church. For the Church is the Lambs wife. But then here lyes the case. That Church which is theb 1.161 Lambs wife, must be a City pure & undefiled, as is signifyed by the preci∣ons stones, wherewith it was built, and by the pure Gold, clear as glasse of which the City was made up. But the Church which playeth the whore, is to havea 1.162 a Bill of divorcement, and for Her transgressions is to be put away. And such was this wo∣man, that was the great City. It is said ex∣presly, that She was ab 1.163 great whore, & had

committed many & great whordomes,* 1.164 and lived like a whore, & was dress't like a whore, & spake like a whore, & was guilty of many & great abominations, & horrible blasphemy & Drunkenness.b 1.165 Now the Church of Roma had been once famous for piety, & purity of Re∣ligion, and had brought forth many famous Martyrs, & eminent Saints, and this for some hundreds of years after Christ, unto the end of Gregorius the last of the Good Bishops, about the year 600. But after this, She played the whore, when She sided with the vile rebbel Phocas, & accepted the title of Universal Bishop at the hands of so vile a wretch, & becam proud of it: and thence fell She off from Christ into all manner of wickedness,* 1.166 yet masked most abominably under the cloake of Religion. This Woman was the City called Roma: And that City was the Beast. And the Beast was both the City, & the Woman. And all these were Synonimus, and are all meant of the Ro∣man corrupted Church, wherein the Wo∣man, was both the Beast, & the Rider too. That is the whole Church consisted, of a Company of people Collected into a con∣fused mighty Body,* 1.167 which altogether are called a Beast Comming out of the Sea. And a Woman sitting upon many waters. And a woman riding on the Beast. Now of this whole corrupted Church, consisting of many peo∣ple, Some are Heads of people, or Riders, such as are the Pope, and his Cardinals, & his Ten Hornes, the Popish Kings, and all the great men of that Church; but others are drud∣ges,

or Beasts of Carriage, such as are the Communalty, and all the Body of the Church. By the Sea out of which the Beast arose, is meant the Body of the Church, and so is by the Many waters, on which the Woman sat, being multitudes of people,* 1.168 of many Nations & languages. By the Beast, with 7 Heads & 10 Hornes,* 1.169 is mean't the whole Body of the Roman Monarchy from first to last, whereof the 7^th. Head, and the Ten Hornes, are peculiarly significant of the Popish Church joyned in One whole Body. By the Woman, the Great whore sitting on the waters, is mean't, the Government of the City Roma, of which the Pope is Head, who together with his Cardinals, and his Officers, & other dependents in the City, do reigne over waters, (not properly so called, for that the City stands, not on waters, but, on 7 Hills, but) over multitudes of peo∣ple of many nations & Languages which are the Body of the Church, the subjects on which She sitteth, or over which She ruleth. And yet is She said to be carryed by the Beast, meaning thereby, the Body of that people, who are the remaines of the old Roman Em∣pyre, which are the City Roma it selfe,* 1.170 and all Italy, and so much & so many of the Ro∣man presectures, as remaine under the juris∣diction of the Papacy. And in this sense, by the Great City is meant both the Woman, & the Beast, the Rider, & the Bearer. Some thereof who rule, and others who are Subject. And thus to the best of my skill have I re∣conciled all difficulties in the relative

Termes, and given an Account of the full state of the case. Now when the Apostle wrote, the Emperour was supreame Head of the Great Cyty Roma, which in His time reigned over the Kings: And the Pope, & his 10 Hornes, were not then in Being. But the Apostle shewes, how such things should in time come to passe, out of things in his time, not yet in Being: and he shews how that great City Roma, should be the Seat, where They should be acted. And now loe, we have seen & heard tell, of the whole mat∣er even as He hath said. And loe, it hath fallen out according to all what he said, & there is not one of his words fallen to the ground with out a full & perfect effect.

§, 9.

* 1.171And now having proved all things as much as need to be said, we shall use no farther Evidence. But proceed we to sen∣tence, and let the verdict be brought in. And hence examine we. Are all these things certainly so as hath beene brought in by plaine Evidence, of severall solid wittnesses? Was Roma for certaine the great City which in the Apostles time reig∣ned over the Kings of the Earth? Yea. There is no dispute to be made of it. And was the Imperiall power, which ruled in the Apostles time, that 6^th. Head of the Roman Govern∣ment, then standing up to rule, which was to give place to a 7^th. Head, that was to come up,* 1.172 after the Apostles time? Yea it was so infallibly. The Apostle says it in plaine termes. And the concurrent testimony of all writers agrees thereto: that there were

7 sorts of Sovereigne ways of Government at Roma in practice, whereof that was the 6^th. and the 7^th. waited afterwards to take it's turne. And was the 7^th. Head, which was to arise after the Apostles dayes, to be some Power reigning at Roma, tantamount in honour & power, unto that of the Empe∣rours? And was this too, to happen after the Deadly wound healed? Yea. The whole thing is plaine from the Apostles mouth, and by necessary Consequence; and the plaine & un∣denyable History of the times, expresses all passages how they fell out, even as was said. And there cannot one title thereof be de∣nyed. And was it true, that is alleged of the Ten Hornes, that They were either ex∣actly the number of Ten of Them? or with in one over, or under, for the most part? And did They all arise nearly about the time as the sovereigne papacy began first to spring? Yea. These things were altogether so, there is a concurrent testimony of all writers to that purpose, and it cannot be hid. And it is continued so even unto this day: at what time the present 10 Hornes of Roma, are 1^st. the Emperour. 2^ly, The most Christian King of France. 3^ly. The Defender of the faith the King of England un∣happily drop't in of late. 4^ly. The most Ca∣tholik King of Spaine. 5^ly. The mighty King of Poland. 6^ly. The Duke of Venice, 7^ly. the Duke of Tuskany. 8^ly. The King of Portu∣gal. 9^ly. The Duke of Savoy. And 10^ly. the Duke of Genoa. And was that City Roma where the Pope now reigns; the very seat of

the Dragon? And had He it from the Dra∣gons gift? And is the Dragon really wor∣shipped there now in the Popes time? Yea: It is infallibly true, that the Pope sitts, in the Dragons seat. And that he is become the Dragons Heir. And the Holy Ghost says that he who sitts there, had his place of the Dra∣gons gift, or which is all one, of the old Serpents legacy: and that, They do wor∣ship the Dragon there. Yea. Are all these things so. And is there no remedy to avoid∣it? Why then sure, whether the Pope be Antichrist, yea, or nay. Here is no med∣dle, and there needs none. But past all dis∣pute, the Papacy is the Beast of the Sea. And the great whore. And what an unhappy, yea and abominable, thing that is. I need not say, the Holy Ghost sayes enough of it. [Obje∣ctions answe∣red.]

§. 10.

But to looke backe once againe, and to Inquire, what have They to say in excuse for themselves? Is there no remedy? Yea's. They will not give over to say. They say, that the Church of Roma, is the only true Church. And has the only true clayme from Christ, & his Apostles, & the primi∣tive Fathers. And we deny not Theit des∣cent, nor Succession. But say we. They have left Theira 1.173 first love; and Their Church hath played theb 1.174 Harlott: and hath made many & great schismes from the true antient Ca∣tholik & Apostolikal Church; as appvars by Their taking upon Them,c 1.175 above Empe∣rours & Kings: which God abhorrs, and by their Rebellions, and by teaching men so to doe: and by Theird 1.176 rents & Schismes raised

by meanes of Popes, & Antipopes, and Popes & Councils clashing, excommunicating & cursing each other: and by Their too mani∣fest suspitions of Idolatry in worshipping the Host, and praying unto Angels & Saints, & pictures; and by blasphemous Indulgen∣cies, and the atrogancy of titles assumed: and many such like things they doe. All which we prove, not only (as may be plentifully done) by eye, & Ear wittnesses: but especial∣ly by the Testimony of the Holy Ghost, and that out of Holy Bookes by Their own Testimony allowed to be so: I meane out of the xiij^th. xvij^th, & xviij^th. Chapters, of the Reve∣lations. Where the Holy Ghost poynts at them so plainly, & by such infallible markes, saying what that Church would come to, and what guilt They would run into. And now it being done, he names the men, & the thing, & the place & the time, and he sayes expresly what great abomination of wicked∣ness doth lodge therein. And unless They can clear Themselves, of that staine of the Beast, & the Great whore out of Their Church, They can never be any true Church of God.

But what will They say? Who then is meant by this Beast? was it the Arrian Em∣pyre at Constantinople, or the Gothish King∣dome in Italy; or the Sarrazene Kingdome at Bagdat or Grand Cayr, or the Turkish Em∣pyre at Constantinople? No, none of all these had the seat of the Dragon, nor did they sitt down in that Great City which rei∣gned over the Kings of the Earth. And there∣fore

it cannot fasten there. Would They thrust it upon the Orthodoxe Emperours at Roma? For shame, They can not say so. They themselves having all along said to the Contrary. And Those dayes having spoke nothing but of truth, & great veneration of holy religion. There reigned the 4 first most famous general Councils. And there was the great shelter of poor persecuted Christianity, until Themselves became the greatest sufferers. But besides all that reigne was precedent unto the deadly wound healed.

* 1.177But will They put in, that which is said, that the reigne of the 7^th, Head was to be but short. Yet will it not do. For the time that the world wondered after the Beast, was but short. It began nor until, the Empe∣rours left off to meddle in Italy. And held no longer then until, General Councils, & Italian Princes, tooke upon them to pul downe & set up Popes: which was about or under 300 years space, and not above. And tho (true it is) that the Empyre of the Papacy is to make up a reigne of 42 moneths space,* 1.178 or during the time of so many Empe∣rours reignes. Yet Their proper rule was but short, & their wings have been long since clipt, and Their time is near out. And this therefore can be no helpe to them.

Chap. the V. §. 1.

Of the History of the Beast rising out of the Sea. And of His Lowe estate, how it was supported: And of His Advance, how it was effected by Charlemaigne. Of the History of the Papacy, as in the Vision Represented. The History of it from it's Rise, unto it's Imperial Heighth, above the Emperours. And by what devices it was effected. The Hi∣story of it's Imperial Heighth, unto it's beginning to decline. It's History from it's declining, unto it's present State. all briefely related.

§. 1.

TAking for graunted,* 1.179 that the Papacy now reigning at Roma, is infallibly signified by the 7^th. Head of that City, in the Vision: and that this 7^th, Head, is infallibly meant of the Beast, which arose out of the Sea, and of the Great whore which sitteth on the waters, and is said to ride on the Beast. Come we now to

the plaine History, of this Beast, how He arose, and how he became a whore, and how the whore rode on the Beast. And to shew how He arose, we must first see how he lay lowe, and crouched, and by what meanes he was supported in his lowe estate, and finally by what meanes he became ad∣vanced.

§. 2.

* 1.180It may be remembred, how the Empyre of Roma, was grievously wounded even as it were unto Death. Under this lan∣guishing calamity, the Person, & the Name of Emperour was quite lost, & worne out: and that which kept Roma alive, & held up her drooping Head, and was as it were the Soul of this desolate city gasping for life; was the Bishop of the City. Of these Bishops, had been in past ages, very many of Them who had been exceedingly famous for piety & holy life, and two third parts of them dyed Martyrs. Of these, Gregorius sirna∣med Magnus was none of the meanest.b 1.181 This man writing unto Mauritius the Emperour, at Constantinople, in al his Epistles stiled him,a 1.182 His Sovereigne Lord the Emperour. He wrote against Image worship.* 1.183 And when John of Constantinople, did arrogantly write himselfe, [Universal Bishop;] This man detested his pride, and arrogancy, and in stead of contending with him, for the Title, wrote himselfe, Servus Servorum Domini, the meanest of Gods Servants. This was about the year of Christ 600. And so far the Ro∣man Bishops had acquitted Themselves, as Christs true Bishops. But after him Seba∣stian

becam quite another thing. And then Bonifacius the III^d, was worse then he. This was be who flattered the vile Usurper Pho∣cas, and gained from that vile wrech a pat∣ent, to be that Universal Bishop, which his predecessor, as an Holy man had abomina∣ted. And having this grant from Phocas,* 1.184 he called a Synod of 72 Bishops & 30 Pres∣biters, and confirmed the Graunt of Phocas. And thus the Bishops of Roma instead of Christs Bishops tooke upon them to be as it were a succession of second Christs, or as Christ Himselfe. But after this, for many years, enjoyed these Popes, but little rest & pleasure, of so great dignity. For the whole world, was so far off, from prizing the blessing of this Common Father; that his nearest Neighbours; the Lombards, spurning at His Holiness did beard him con∣tinually with Their Insolencies,* 1.185 & often times worryed Him, as if He had been a Wolfe or a Bear, more like then an Holy Fa∣ther, when they came with a whoop, & hal∣lowe, to beat him up out of His denne. And the Imperial power at Constantinople, ha∣ving as little regard for his Holiness, or for the desolate City of his holy See; made smal account of either, whose Viceroy kept court at Ravenna, & not at Roma. And thidther the Pope, & his fellow Citizens of Roma were constreined to appeale for justice, & to sue for helpe. But these haughty Popes of desolate Roma, being back't with the cre∣dit of Their Predecessors the holy, & hum∣ble Bishops of Triumphant Roma; had no

smal advantage of credit thereby: And what by meanes of the credit of Their Pre∣decessors, and Their owne most subtil wis∣dome & policy; they held up the head of drooping Roma, that it did not expire. Som∣times They beg'd, and other whiles They bought Their peace. And yet often times when, with much a doe, They had saved themselves, & the City, from imminent ruine; the ungratefull citizens, enoying that the Pope had the honour of the preser∣vation; did oftentimes put His Holiness upon it, to wracke his witts a second time, to redeeme the safety of his own family out of the rapacious brawles of unruly & in∣gratefull neighbours. Here was no such thing as three Crownes for a Popes head in these dayes: here was as yet no College of Car∣dinals. And yet out of a smal revenue, the Popes upheld somthing of a stately grandeur. And when in greatest danger to be utterly lost, them came a rescue, & an Advance beyond expectation.

§. 3.

* 1.186And hence, now come we to treat, how this wound happened to be healed. Among the Sharers of the spoiles of the sometimes great & famous Empyre of Ro∣ma, One Pharamond King of the Franks (a certaine Tribe of the German Nation di∣sturbed in their own native countrey by the Northerne Invaders) thrust in for a portion, and He, & His in time gained to themselves the greatest part of that rich counrrey which had been antiently called Gallia Tran∣salpina. And the Natives of this countrey

from servants to the Romans became slaves to these Franks,* 1.187 who called the whole land after their owne name France, or the land of the Franks. Of these Franks were many warlike Princes, nevertheless in process of time, from barbarous Pagans, they be∣came civillized Christians. And yet after this, the Conquerours of the Gaules, these French Kings became in alittle time such slaves to Their own lusts, that living careless¦ly & idly, They minded no busyness but pleasure & folly. And thus lull'd asleepe with sensuality, all manage of warlike af∣faires, & state maters, was committed to the trust of a Great Officer called the Major domo or Major of the palace. And long was it not, ere this active Servant, despising an idle & wanton Master, was tempted by the opportunity to thrust him out of his Throne. After a long race of Kings, from Phara∣mond descended, the crowne came at length unto Chilperik, under whom Pipin the son of Charles Martel was Majordome, a meer servant, & of no Kinne to the crowne: who wanting not for will & power, wan∣ted only a pretence of title to sett his master aside, & to step in to his place. There was nothing in his way but Conscience, which made some opposition. There ruled at this time in the See of Roma, Pope Zachary, who wanting not for Reputation, & Title of Holines, wanted only power to backe it, and with veneration to advance it in the eyes of the Church. It seemes the reputa∣tion of the Antient Bishops of Roma, who

most of rhem dyed Martyrs, had left behind it such an interest & holy savour in the Church; that, as if Holiness had been en∣tailed upon that seat; Kings & Princes in all doubtfull cases sent & went to Roma to be resolued, and counted all Gospel as came from thence, without once inquiring or considering whether the present Popes, were men of Learning & Religion, or meer Blockheads, & Atheists. And by this meanes at somtimes, Kings did leave Their crownes, to put themselves into a Monastery at Ro∣ma: and others payd Peter pence, & small rents yearly, unto that See, which in those dayes was it's greatest maintenance; and yet so it was, that these flatteries not with∣standing, the Popes of Roma were very lowe in the world, poor & beggerly. But now to supply these wants on each hand; whither should Pipin the Majordome send for helpe to his Conscience, but unto Pope Zachary? These two helpeless of them∣selves, yet by a lucky compliance helped each other. Pipin complained to Zachary, of a sloathfull Prince, and prayed his advice; what should be done with Him? And unto this Inquiry Zachary made answere. [That a King misbeha∣ving Himselfe,* 1.188 it was in the power of the people to de∣pose Him, & to Elect a new King.] And this being done, according

to the Roman Doctrine* 1.189 [It was the Pope's right to bestow the crowne on the Elected King.] And hence followed, that King† 1.190 Chilperik was deprived of his Crowne, and was thrust into a monastery; and Pipin the Major∣domo, that Kings servant, was advanced into his Masters Throne, and was annoint∣ed by Bonifacius Arch Bishop of Mentz by the Popes command & appointment. And Pipin to gratify this Kindness, invested the Papacy with lombardian lands.* 1.191 And thus the King & the Pope mutually, & luc∣kily gratified each other. But alas the Papacy at that time wan∣ting power, and Pipin having not leisure to helpe; the potent Lombards held the lands maugre that graunt.* 1.192 But in the next generation the son of that Pipin cal∣led Charlemaigne utterly brake that King∣dome of Lombardy,* 1.193 and rescuing Pope Ha∣drian out of Their danger; at that time be∣sieged by Desiderius; He tooke the King Prisoner, & deprived him of his Kingdome. And after that, the Citizens of Roma be∣coming as troublesome to Pope Leo, as the Lombards had beene to Hadrian, he res∣cued him also. And then wholly made good to the Papacy all his Fathers graunts; and endowed it, with a goodly Principa∣lity,

& with Sovereigne power:* 1.194 and to gra∣tifie so great liberality, Pope Leo made Charlemaigne the Emperour of the west. And at this time, the Seventh Soevereigne Head of the City Roma, after it had abiden long in the conception, arrived at the Birth. And thus the Beast of the Sea, out of the Church ascending, aspired, & began to reigne.

§. 4.

* 1.195Having now discovered the Beast, who He is, & whence He came, and His S••at, and His Rider, his Heads, & his Hornes, and the waters whereon He sitts: Come we now to his Life and Actions, and these 1^st. as represented in the Vision, and next as they appeared in Story. It is said, the Dragon gave Him, His Seat, & Power & great Authourity: And all the World wondred after the Beast: And they wor∣shipped the Dragon, which gave power unto the Beast; and They worshipped the Beast, saying, Who is like unto the Beast? who is able to make warre which Him? And there was given unto Him, a mouth speaking great things & blasphemies; and power was given unto Him, to continue forty & two moneths. And He opened His mouth in blasphemy against God, to blas∣pheme His Name, & his Tabernacle, and Them who dwel in Heaven. And it was gi∣v••n unto Him to make warre wtth the Saints, & to overcome Them: and power

was given Him over all Kindreds, & Ton∣gues, & Nations. And all who dwell upon the earth shall worship Him; whose names are not written in the booke of life, of the Lamb slaine from the foundation of the world. Here is the faith,* 1.196 & patience of the Saints.* 1.197 And if any man have ears to hear let Him hear. This is the great whore, that sitteth upon many waters, with whom the Kings of the Earth have committed fornica∣tions; and the Inhabiters of the Earth,* 1.198 have beene made drunke with the wine of her fornications. She is called a Woman sitting upon a scarlet coloured Beast, full of names of Blasphemy, having seven Heads, & Ten Hornes. And this Woman was ar∣rayed in purple, & scarlet colour, & dec∣ked in Gold, & precious stones, & pearles, having a Golden cup in Her hand, full of abominaitons, & filthiness of Her forni∣cations. And upon Her fore head was a name written MYSTERY, BABYLON THE GREAT, THE MOTHER OF HAR∣LOTS, AND ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH. And this woman was drun∣ken with the bloud of the Saints, & of the Martyrs of Jesus, unto admiration. S••ch is the Sto••y of the Beast, as ••e was represented in Vision, long b••fore he was conceived, or cam to light. And it rep••e∣sents

a Kingdome, that in process of time was to arise, unto a mighty advance of Po∣wer, & Greatness; as such, which for the time was to be beyond compare for the Power & great glory thereof.* 1.199 And 2^ly, was to be the wonder of the world.* 1.200 And 3^ly, Had power to make warre with the Saints, & to overcome them.* 1.201 And 4^ly. his power was to extend over all Kinreds, Tongues, & Nations.* 1.202 And 5^ly. he was to be worshipped all the world over.* 1.203 And lastly his Dominion was to continue for forty & two moneths. And yet such was to be this Kingdome,* 1.204 as would be governed by Persons guilty, 1. of Blasphemy against God, & his name, & ta∣bernacle, & against them that dwel in Heaven: 2^ly. of much bloudshed, of the Saints and Martyrs of Jesus: 3^ly. Of Fornication, & Drunkenness: And 4^ly, of being clad in pur∣ple, & scarlet, & with gold, & Pearle, & the most gorgeous attire. Such is the Story of the Vision. And now are we to find out the Story of a people, answerable to this Vision.

Section the Fift.

Of the History of the Papacy from it's Sovereigne Rise unto the time of it's full Heighth

A. D. 783. Charlemaigne King of France & Germanny, & Hadrian, the 1^st. Bish. of Rom.

Numb. 1. In the reigne of Charles the Great, the first Emperour of the west, & the

first of the Ten Hornes, which becam the support of the Papal power: It was graun∣ted unto him, by Pope Hadrian the first of that name,* 1.205 and by a whole Council of 154 Bishops, besides Abbots, & Priests, fitting at Roma, in the year 783. That He & His Successors, should allways have the nomina∣tion, or power of Election, of all such Per∣sons, as from time to time should be consecra∣ted Popes of the City of Roma, commonly called the Apostolik See. And it was farther graunted, at the same time, by the same Pope, & Council; that all Archbishops should receive Investiture from the hands of the same: And the severe curse of Anathema, was so∣lemnly denounced by the same Pope & Coun∣cil, against all such persons as should dare at any time to oppose these decrees: and it was decreed that the goods of all persons lying un∣der the guilt of this curse, should be sold, un∣til They should repent. And at this rate, stood the State of affairs, at what time the Papacy was first invested with sovereigne power, & authourity.

A. D. 801. Carolus sirnamed Magnus. 1^st. Em∣perour of the West. & Leo the iij^d. first Sovereign Pope.

N. 2. According to the decrees of this Council was elected Leo the iij^d. Pope of Roma in place of Hadrian diceased, in the life time of the same Charles or Charle∣magne: and was esteemed as the Kings fa∣vourite, or next unto him in place. In this mans time was it, that Charl••maigne be∣came Emperour of the West, crowned, &

constituted to become so, by this Pope Leo. And Leo by the gift of Charles sirnamed Magnus becam a sovereigne Prince, and the Papacy was invested with the revenues of a Kingdome, & several Duchies, and with great power & Dominion. And after this, about the same time, several other Kings cam in, & submitted to the universal juris∣diction of the Papacy. The Kings at this first rise of the Roman Papacy who submitted to her jurisdiction,* 1.206 were 1^st. Charles the Great Emperour of Roma; Irene then Em∣press of Constantinople; Pipin King of Italy under his father; Brithricus King of the West Saxons in England; Achaius King of Scotland; Alphonsus principal King in Spaine; the principall King in Ireland; the Viceroy of Germanny, under Charles; & the Viceroy of Hungary; and of Poland un∣der the same; During the reigne of this Pope Leo, Charlemaigne dying Lodovicus Pius his son succeeded Emperour, & King of Germany, & France, and Bernard son of Pipin was King of Italy.

A D. 814. Lodovicus Pius. Emper. the 2. A. D, 816. Stephanus the IV^th. Po. 2d.

N. 3 Stephanus the IV^th. succeeded Leo, with all mens good liking. But the time was short. For with in the year He dyed.

A. D. 817. Paschalis. Po. the 3.

N. 4. After him was chosen Paschalis, without any thing of Imperiall nomination, or election; in contempt, and under the payne of the Curse, of the afore said graunt. So soone began the tares of sedition to

spring up in the Roman Church, not fea∣ring to defie the rites of Imperial Majesty, and as prophanely scorning at the threate∣ning curses of their most reverend Ance∣stry.* 1.207 But Lodowik being an easy & a gentle Prince; Pope Paschalis found it no hard mater with flattery, to excuse this first breach of the decrees of Holy Church, lay∣ing the blame upon the Clergy & People of Roma. And with Lodowik he was accepted easily & kindly; only with this fore war∣ning, that it should be so no more. But how this sporting with the breach, & guilt, of such solemne curses, was accepted with God, the searcher of all hearts, will best appeare, by the success of affaires. For anon after, the pardon of one sin, becam only an introduction into greater insolen∣cyes: at what time Lotharius King of Italy, under his father the Emperour, was forced to flye before the threats, & rebellions of the Roman Clergy, for his fathers rescue, & helpe. Of this rebellion,* 1.208 Pope Pascha∣lis was greatly suspected to be guilty; for it was only an Episcopal insurrection. How ever finding maters over powered; the Pope sneak't, gave good words; & having taken his corporal oath of his innocency; he was acquitted of the capital blame. Nevertheless the Emperour bereaved, Him, & the Papacy, ever after, of no smal share of their power, & dominion: which notwithstanding his oath of in∣nocency; had not he suspected his per∣fidy, that just Emperour would scarcely

have pared his nailes for him, so near the quick.

A. D. 824. Eugenius the II. Pope the IV.^th.

* 1.209N. 5. Him succeeded Eugenius the II^d. in whose time great stirrs arose about the worship of Images in Churches: which the Greeke Emperours had often times much with stood, and the Popes of Roma had as stiffly upheld & maintained. But in the dayes of Pope Hadrian, by a pact Coun∣cil held at Nike in Bithynia called the se∣cond Council of Nike, it was carryed for the worship of Images, by the maine artifice of that Pope.* 1.210 But these tricks put upon holy religion, by wicked arts were greatly with∣stood by many good men in that age. For in Charles the Great's time, a Council held at Frankford,* 1.211 in Germany withstood the decrees of this Council; and so did a Synod held at Paris in France under the Emperour Lodowik. And the Greeke Church vehe∣mently opposed, so as that Council of Nike was* 1.212 much condemned. It may be well re∣membred how zealous was the primitive Church in all the pure & good times: to expel utterly out of their Churches all Ima∣ges,* 1.213 & Idol worship. [We admitt not Idol makers (saith Tertullianus,) much less Idol worshippers.] We teach all our new Converts an utter dislike of all Idols,* 1.214 & Images, (saith Origenes.] By the Council of Illiberis [eve∣ry master of a family was to suffer no little Idols,* 1.215 or Images to be kept in his house.] This Council was held about the beginning of Constantine the great. And Damascenus

amongst other Heretiks,* 1.216 reckons up those also, who worshipped Images. To these things the Romanists oppose saying, that [They worship Images, not absolutely, but relatively:* 1.217 and that under the Image of the Cross, & such like; They worship God, cum cultu Latriae.] But in the primitive times They allowed no such relative worship. And the Israelites could not be so excused when They pretended to adore the Great God Je∣hova,* 1.218 under the relative Image of an Oxe that eateth hay. Nor were the Pagan Romans so to be excused, when they pretended, un∣der their several Images,* 1.219 to adore only the great deity of the Heavens. And the Primi∣tive Christians who had as great veneration for the cross, & for the rellicts of holy men, as was possible for Love, & civil respects to carry; yet at the same time did exeedingly abhominate the worship, of those Crosses,* 1.220 & rellicts. Now it happened that while these maters were in this hot debate: Mi∣chael of Constantinople, sent to Lodowik the westerne Emperour, for advise in the ma∣ter:* 1.221 and Lodowik referred the final deter∣mination, to this Eugenius Pope of Roma; who declared for Image worship, and for the setting up Images in Churches: And thus Image worship in the Churches was established by a lawe: And the decrees of his predecessors for Image worship were con∣firmed: and the 2^d. Council of Nike was ratified. But what was most remarkeable, was, that instantly as these things were de∣termined by this Pope, there happened most

fearfull prodigies,* 1.222 namely a dreadful Earth quake, and fire from Heaven, which burnt many houses, & villages; men & Beasts were destroyed with thunder & lightening; the fruites of the Earth perished by the fall of hail∣stones of great weight; and after all followed, a wonderfull mortality among mankind. These things happened on the 10^th, year of Lodowik the Emperour which was the 1^st, of Pope Eugenius.* 1.223 And after one year more, this Pope who was esteemed famous for his Charity, humility, & piety, as one of all men beloved; yet was as it were wrathfully snatch't out of the world,* 1.224 being tumultu∣ously assaulted of his own citizens, was first deprived of His eyes, & then killed. When the law was given on M^t.* 1.225 Sinai it was intro∣duced with thunder & lightenings, & with Earth quake, & fire, but all was in token of glory & Majesty. But this Introduction of Image worship,* 1.226 was indeed accompanyed with the same Emblemes, but alas they were acted in wrath, and destruction, as it were an Evidence of the divine displeasure against the Idolatries of the Church; commonly called the whordome & fornication, where by the Spouse of God, becomes a great whore. From this time forwards Image worship, & Rellict worship, & praying to Saints & An∣gels, tooke rooting in the Roman Church, without farther controul: but such were the tokens of the divine wrath thereat.* 1.227 In this mans reigne the King of Denmarke re∣ceived baptime, & became the Popes Liege∣man; and in process of time became one

of the ten Hornes of the Papacy. For the Greeke Emperour supported only for a time; and as he began to faile: the King of Danes came in; so as from first to last, the Papacy rarely failed of ten Princes to be the support of his power, tho several of them continued not constant, but as it were shif∣ted turnes, some serving at one time, & others at another.

A. D. 827. Valentinus Pope the V^th.

N. 6. Eugenius dead, Valentinus was elected Pope, who was before but an Archdeakon. He entred in the beginning of August & dyed at forty dayes end, before september was out. This was one whom Authours reckon amongst Their best Popes: and it's not unlikely but that he was so; for that it pleased god so soone to take him away out of an Office so evil. For in that office, without a solemne declamation against the decrees, & practises of his prae∣decessors, he persisted guilty of all Their publique abominations. And in those dayes every Pope who sat in the Roman Chayr, was guilty, 1^st, of the blasphemy of his Title of Universal Bishop, condemned bya 1.228 Gre∣gory the first, and yet quickly after taken up byb 1.229 Bonifacius the III^d. and 2^ly, of the principles of Rebellion, which Popec 1.230 Zachary taught Pipin of France, expresly contrary to Gods word: and 3^ly,c 1.231 of the proud arro∣gancy of Pope Stephen the II^d, who tooke upon him tod 1.232 absolve the said Pipin of Fran∣ce from that oath of allegiance,c 1.233 whereby he had sworne himselfe liege servant unto

King Chilperik, whom notwithstanding he deposed, & set up himselfe in place: and 4^ly, of the proud assumption of Pope Leo the III^d, who tooke upon him the office of God Almighty in disposing of Empyres & Kingdomes at His pleasure; when he gave away the dignity of his Lord, & Master, thee 1.234 Emperour of Constantinople, unto the King of France: And last of all, of the Ido∣latries of all those Popes, such as had been, Stephen, Paul, Hadrian, & lastly his Pre∣decessour Eugneius,* 1.235 & others who had been stained with the guilt of Idolatry by intro∣ducing Image & Idol worship into the Church. But Valentinus scarce living to see a rent day come up, had but smal joy of his Popedome, and wanted the opportunity to say, & shew, what he would have been, had he lived up to it.

A. D. 827. Gregorius the IV^th. Pope the VI.^th.

N. 7. Gregorius the IV^th, followed, cho∣sen without Imperiall consent. Which choyse tho effected by the Clergy, & Layty choosing; yet the Person chosen, must ne∣cessarily be compliant. And these doings do plainly testifie the prophaneness of that age;* 1.236 wherein, both the Pope, & his Clergy, & Their People, with one heart & voice, did so lightly sett by the Decrees, & Curses of Their Ancestry & Predecessors. So aptly did They impose Curses, with smal conside∣ration; and as little heeded, or feared they to fall under Their danger: and so impro∣vidently did They pass decrees, and as slight∣ly

& carelessly did They breake Them. But Gregory reckoning with the smoothness of his lips, to excuse all with a complement, as once Paschalis had done before him: could not be so easily acquitted: until the Imperial Legats having first examined the whole mater, did understand how his ho∣liness had fled to hide Himselfe from the Ele∣ction, into an hole in a Church, under ground.* 1.237 Even so King Saul had hid Himselfe, from the Election unto that place, he most desi∣red, and mightily excused himselfe saying, Am I not little? & is not my Tribe smal? wherefore then speakest Thou so to me? Per∣sons are alwayes dangerous, who so slyly deny; what They desire: and hide Them∣selves so easily, where They are sure They shal be lookt out & found. The worship of Images, & Idolls, was as yet but of new & rawe establishment, unto which, this Pope Gregory had made no stop. Whence as it shall seeme the punishment, or the Chimes of Gods wrath, had not yet ceased. For in the reigne of Eugenius the Sarracens had begun to invade, having entered Sicilia;* 1.238 and in this mans time They becam so bold, as to visit Italia: and not only so, but They approached as farre as Roma; and without asking leave of his Holiness They entered the city; and made bold to visit the Chur∣ches, the great Churches of the blessed Vir∣gin, and of St. Peter. And not only so, but They brought in Their horses, & made a stable of the holy Temple. For Image worship being then, & there set up, It plea∣sed

God to forsake the places; and leave them to the vile Infidels, and bruit beasts as because of the Idolatries where with They were defiled; more fitt for a den of Thieves, & prophane stabling, then for Gods worship. These wasted both city & countrey; and filled all corners of the city with popish bloudshed, ravished the wo∣men, led away captive both young, & old, carryed away infinite spoyles both from Houses & Churches: and destroyed more then they bore away. And this wast continued, during no smal space, until the Imperial forces could come to Their rescue. Also in this Popes reigne was a strange pretence, of unlikely, & of unheard of miracles, wrought at the Tombs of two popish saints called Marcellinus & Peter. And as it was said, here the blind received their sight,* 1.239 the crooked were made strait, &c. And the manner was, that the distempe∣red, or maimed, was brought before the graves of the dead, & the Priest reading cer∣taine words of conjuration, over the head of the Patients; They were healed of all distem∣pers what soever. Now it happened (as is said) That a certaine mayd, of about six∣teene years old, possessed with a Devil, was brought before the graves of these saints, & the words of Conjuration being read, (as was wont to be in the case,) over her head: the Evil Spirit, out of the mayds mouth, made answere in the latine tongue (a language which She understood not) that He was One of the guard of Sathan, & of many yeares had

beene Porter of Hell; and that He, & Eleven more of His fellowes Evil Spirits, had of late years, wasted France,* 1.240 with great destructions, both of fruits, & of cattel, & of man∣kind. And these powers he said were graunted, for the sins of the people, who fea∣red Men more then God, &c. Now it happened that this relation was so eminent, that it cam to the ears of Lodowik the Emperour. He there upon appointed an assembly of divines to consider of reformation of manners in or∣der to prevent these licentious powers of Evil Spirits. Which Assembly being met in the year 830, among other thingi it was or∣dained. [That none of the Clergy of what degree soever,* 1.241 shall wear any costly or precious gar∣ments, or of scar∣let coulour, nor rings on their fin∣gers, nor any gold or silver, on their girdles or stippers, except at mass time, or in giving consecrations: And They shall not keep great ports or families, or use great horses, or dice, or harlotts.] By which Decrees it does appear, unto what an heighth of pride in tho∣se dayes, the Clergy were arrived! It shall seeme according to the vision of the Apostle,

they were arrayed in purple & scarlet colours,* 1.242 decked with gold & silver, set with pretious stones & pearles; and abounded with drunken∣ness & fornications. And by these decrees it shall seeme, this assembly of States men did suppose, that the great sins of this age, were from the Papacy & the Clergy, rather then from the King, & the Court: and accor∣dingly They tooke care to prevent Them. And how well had it beene for Them, had the Pope & His Clergy thought so too of Themselves; as did these State Clergy men assembled by the Emperour. But was the Roman Clergy so vainly proud in those dayes, which were but in the time of the Nonage of the Beast? What then have They done since those dayes? Why truly mine Au∣thour has the very question in his eye; he was a perfect Roman Papist, and lived in Roma in the dayes of Paulus the II^d. & Six∣tus the IV^th. unto which last, he dedicated his booke; and by all signes & tokens, he seemes to be a good well meaning man; ex∣cepting that he leanes somwhat partially in favour of the Popes, whose lives he wrote; and against Them therefore, is a very proper & good wittness, tho not so, on Their behalfe. But upon his mention of these Decrees, Loe, we find him very passionatly complaining, as if the Popes, & Clergy, in his age had been growne, to many degrees worse, than in this time of this Emperour Lodovicus Pius: saying. [O Lodowik,* 1.243 how does our Church, want thy holy institutes, & censure now! Wherein

the whole Ecclesi∣astik order (the Pope himselfe not excepted) is running head long into Luxury,* 1.244 un∣cleane lust, & in∣to all manner of excess. And as i•• were the triumphs (after the man∣ner of the Pagan Romans of old) because of some great victory: such are Their pom∣pous trains of at∣tendance, Their apparellings, Their furniture of tables, & Houses, beyond all the customes & manners of the Pagan Greekes in all Their most dissolute courses.] So farre the well meaning Platina speakes his sense of this Roman Church, as to what his own eyes had seen. And does a Papist speake thus of his own religion, and of his own dearly espoused Church? Does a blinded one say so much? What then would a truly Reformed impartiallist speake; should he see as our Platina did, and be call'd to say what he knowes? But it is enough, and testimony enough! Let the Romanists Themselves say, whether these are not the proper markes of the Great whore?* 1.245 And if this be not the very Beast, which arose out of

the Sea? But alas these were but early dayes, the Beast had not yet gott the victory; the Emperour was yet too heavy, to be brought under by the Pope. Where fore Pope Gregory had to exercise his witts, to bring about his maters, to sett the Pope above the Emperour: his ambition had Heart enough for it, but he wanted strength to effect it. And therefore it lay upon him to contrive the weakening of the Imperial, & the strengthening the Papal power & authourity. And to this purpose, finding the Clergy apt unto re∣venge, because of the late Decrees, and the Emperours sons as apt to be angry at Their Father, because of his indulgence unto a youn∣ger son, by a second wife. Hence he easily effected, that the Clergy complying, the young men were drawne into rebellion; and by consent of His Holines,* 1.246 the Emperour be∣trayd, fell into the hands of his own chil∣dren: And was deposed from his rule. But of these doings, his sons after repenting, he was restored. These differences in the Imperial family, fought high for the Papal interest. But the fox keeping his den, was able to act by his instruments, and yet so, as al that fell out well, was his Act; and what miscarryed was yet none of His.

A. D. 840. Lotharius the 1^st. Emp, the 3^d.

After these things, dyed the Pious Em∣perour, Lodowik, Whom Lotharius his son succeeded in the Empyre. But this was not safe for the interest of the Papacy, that one brother should carry the whole. Whence arts were used that the brothers

were embroyled in warrs; in which stirrs the Bishops were busy Agents,* 1.247 to sett the younger brothers against the Elder; but His subtil Holiness needed not to be seen in the mater. In conclusion Lotharius the Eldest brother was worsted. And then againe it was not for the Interesse of the Papacy, that the Empyre should be divided into two parts only, but rather into three: Where upon the victors being over persuaded, the conquered brother was admitted in, to hold a share. These things becam great steps unto the universal Monarchy of Papal Roma. But alas the anger of God was not yet appeased because of the Image worship established in the Church: But Theophilus the Easterne Emperour being dead, who had opposed that Idolatry,* 1.248 a jubile was so∣lemnized at Roma, for joy, that Idolatry would therefore enjoy a more free course. But in the midst of these joyes, dyed that subtil foxe Pope Gregory. Whom

A. D. 844. Sergius the II^d. Pope the VII^th.

N. 8. Succeeded, chosen without Im∣periall consent. The Roman Church in these dayes, seemed to be possessed with such an itching desire of rule, and to be un∣der no rule: that not withstanding lawes of God, & Man, & customes of the Church to the contrary, and the Decree of Pope & Council, with a severe curse threatening the disobedient; yet aptly were They alwayes at it, to make choyse without consent, ra∣ther then with it; altho sure it had been to be had for a word speaking. But the Impe∣rial

armies moving towards Roma affrighted these dissobedient into better manners.* 1.249 Their presumption was changed into flat∣tery. And that flattery converting the Im∣perial wrath into kindness, Sergius was confirmed Pope. But then cam the Messen∣gers of Gods wrath, the Sarrazenes, the second time into Italy. Who entring Roma with fire, & sword, converted Their Image holding Churches into Stables, & Hog styes, as plaine tokens of Gods wrath, for Their rejoycing in the occasions of Idolatry: Their Iubilee of pleasures, being soone converted into dayes of Lamentation. For these Rob∣bers meeting with no interruption, Ran∣sack't, spoyled, & mischifed what They pleased: And carryed away with triumph, all that They could. But glorying in Their success; They perished at sea by the hand of God, and lost both Themselves, & all Their spoyles by the winds & seas, com∣plying with the threatening rockes. And soone after dyed also Pope Sergius. Unto whom

A D. 847. Leo the IV^th. Pope the VIII^th.

N. 9. Succeeded; a man reputed of great Veneration for wisdom & piety: but the sum of all was, he was only a subtil, & a crafty foxe, like his Predecessor Gregory. For when the question was made of the Im∣perial consent unto the choyse;* 1.250 His prophane Holiness made a scorne of it, saying, [that the Emperours had no right, but of usurpation in the Election of Popes:] and he made a de∣cree, [that the Emperour should never more

have to doe in the Election.] Now there had been a solemne agreement by a Pope, & Council,* 1.251 made with Charles the Emperour concerning this mater, that no Pope should be chosen without this Consent, and Char∣les had given Lands & Lorships to the Pa∣pacy upon that account: and a curse was layd upon whosoever should oppose. And yet Loe, this wretch (who is so generally re∣puted by Popish authours to have been so excellently good,* 1.252 & an Holy man) like one who had no fear of God before His eyes; made no bones of it to breake such a solemne agreement, made with a sove∣reigne prince at the holy Altar, in the pre∣sence of Almighty God, in St. Peters Church at Roma. When Joshua had made a Cove∣nant with the Gibeonites, God punished the whole Land with famine, for that many hun∣dred years after,* 1.253 King Saul in His zeal had transgressed that Covenant. And when Saul himselfe tho a prophane man had imposed a curse saying [cursed be the man who eateth food untill evening:]* 1.254 And only Jonathan who knew not of that Curse, had unwit∣tingly offended against it. Yet loe that un∣witting transgression lost the victory of that day! And if these things were so, what a strange abomination was His Holiness guilty off; who knowingly, & wilfully sinned against the Covenants, decrees, & cur∣ses of his predecessors! Loe, then what Monsters of Saints They are, who stand ca∣nonized in the Romish Kalendar! Now it happened, that soone after His Holiness had

passed this presumptuous & most prophane Decree;* 1.255 there was a serpent in Roma, that poysoned many people, and after a while cea∣sing, no man knew how; It was attributed, [that the Pope Leo, had pray'd it away] After that happened a violent fire in the city, which carryed on by high winds, was like to do much mischiefe; but stopping as it pleased god. This also was attributed unto His Holiness Pope Leo, who, as if with the cross in His hand opposing, He, had conjured downe this fire. But then followed a violent Earth quake, that over turned houses & townes, & threatened Roma with utter ruine, but Leo had no power against this Earth¦quake, nor durst he adventure himselfe, before it.* 1.256 As the Egyptian Sorcerers, acted the bloud, & the froggs of Moyses, but had no power over the lice to bring them. And after all this cam the Sarrazenes inva∣ding, & rob'd Churches & Monasteries, & so returned spoyling the countrey at plea∣sure,* 1.257 one Massar being Their captaine: whom no force, nor prayers of this Holy Pope was able to withstand. But these Sar∣razenes according to Their custome after a while retyring with Their spoiles; Pope Leo like a provident & wise man (as un∣doubledly he was) foreseeing They would come againe, most industriously provided to resist Them So as at the next attempt the Venetians set forth a Navy which encoun∣tring with Them, broke the Sarrazen fleet, & sent them back with great loss. And on the second year the Neapolitans & other associats

fought, & broke them at sea:* 1.258 But Pope Leo Himselfe waiting Them at Ostia in the mouth of the Roman river already broken; but preparing for a second Onset, before battel used these words in prayer. [O God who didst save St. Peter & S. Paul,* 1.259 from waves & wa∣ters: hear us, & graunt, that by the meritts of these two faithfull Ones, the Armes that fight against the enemies of thy Church, may be strengthened by Thy right hand, that by an apparent triumph, Thy name may be glorious in all nations: through Thy son our Lord Jesu Christ.] And prayer being ended, and the signe of the cross being made, the Armies fought, and the Papists gained the victory and tooke many Prisoners. Which was esteemed exeedingly miraculous; and the whole glo∣ry of the miracle was attributed unto the prayer of His Holines the Pope. Now we know that the prayers of the wicked are abo∣mination unto the Lord:* 1.260 and that He will not Hear Their many prayers, nor regard Their stretched out armes, no not tho it be of the solemne assembly; if Their hands be full of bloud; or tainted with any other sin tanta∣mount thereto. And such was this prayer which was offered up, upon the meritts of

Peter & Paul, before those of Christ; and by a man living in wilfull sin of Rebellion, which is as* 1.261 witch craft, and lying under the Curse of Pope Hadrian his somtimes Prede∣cessor. But say they, the Success wittnes∣seth the virtue of the prayer, and justifieth, that both, the Praying by the meritts of the Saints, and the breaking the Covenant of Progenitors, and wearing the Livery of Their curse, was all well done. And by the same sort of success, may Jannes & Jambres say; were also justifyed, Their prayers to the Devil, when They brought forth* 1.262 serpents, bloud, & frogs in resistance of Moses. And so may say all sorts of Conjurers, who pre∣tend to very devout words of prayer, when They goe about to raise the Devil. But be∣sides, the miracle in it's selfe, was very low, & meane; for that after, by stormes & cross winds, it had pleased God, first to dissipate the Naval forces of the enemy; and then 2^ly. being thus distressed, to shat∣ter them by the joynt forces of the Italians; Then lastly came forth the miraculous Prayer, which after the man was lamed, & lay under foot, did wonderfully run him thorow, and domineer'd over him. This Leo after these things, applyed his mind unto the rebuilding all such ruines of Roma, as in that age had been barbarously effected by the rude Sarrazenes. In which workes he greatly used the captive Sarrazen slaves, making them also usefull to restore what They had destroyed. And these Repairs he called after his own name Leonina. And at

the solemn dedication of this new City;* 1.263 Himselfe, with all His Bishops, Cardinals, & his whole Clergy, & the Senat, & Peo∣ple of Roma, went Their Procession round about the walls, barefoot, & with ashes sprinkled upon Their heads; saying Their Li∣tanies, & the Psalter, with hymnes & songs: the Cardinals sprinkling Them, all the way, as They went along, with holy water. And by the way the Pope made three Orati∣ons to his company. But what was most re∣markeable, was, that the Prayers of His Holi∣ness, were carved upon the Ports of his new city, as it were so many spells of Conjuration, to be a preservation thereof for ever, out of the hands of all Enemies. Whereof on a marble stone over one Gate these words were carved. (Which is as much as to say) (O God, who hast given the Apostle Peter,* 1.264 the keyes of heaven, & the Popedom to bind, & loose (as it were at His pleasure) graunt that by help of his Interces∣sion, we may be free from evill shipping, and that this city, with thy helpe, which we have founded! may abide perpetually free from thyne anger, & may have new & manifold triumphs over all enemies.) And on the other ports were also carued prayers much to the same sense. By all which it appears, how abhominably su∣perstitious,

wicked, & idle, were the de∣votions of that age, wherein the Interces∣sions of Peter, were rather exhibited then those of Christ; and the meritts of corrupt mortalls, began to be advanced; which consisted in going barefoot, and wearing ashes, (as if these things had been of more force then faith;) and in sprinkling with Holy water, (as if the words of man could sanctifie water, and then that water could wash away sin:) so as by meritts of man, Christs meritts in time, with them, becam of low value; & holy water becam of more use then the washing of the Holy Ghost. The truth is, we deny not this Pope, the honour of his magnificence, in restoring a ruined city: but we despise his ambition, in vainly thinking to aeternise his name by his fond Leonina, & Leopolis, which the next ages soone buryed in oblivion: and we loath his Hypokrisy, in setting up reli∣gion in a nest of Prophaneness & superstition: and by debasing our Lord Christ, to sett up Peter & Himselfe: and by corrupting the puri∣ty of religion, to introduce superstition & Lyes. For besides that Prayer or inscription of His;* 1.265 which mine Authour Platina confesses, was said to be His, & yet was so foolish (being written in Hexameter verse) that he was ashamed to say what it was: Those in∣scribed prayers mentioned to his honour, do savour so Prophanely, as must needs be loath some to the Allmighty, the sense thereof looking more like Telesmes, then Prayers; or like wordes virtualized by the

starrs, more then by God. And yet, as proved by the Effect, carryed with them, neither virtues divine, nor Coelestial; as such, which could not secure three years to an end, clear of the rapines of rude ene∣mies, as by the story may appear. Howe∣ver Pope Leo reigned over 8 years in great Pomp, & grandeur: and much he did to be seene of men, & verely He had His reward. And at the end dyed in his bed.* 1.266 And far∣ther we know nothing of him. In this mans time, & by him passed, that most obnoxious decree,* 1.267 [That a Bishop shall not be condem∣ned under seventy two wittnesses:] Whence followed, that security to avoid punish∣ment,* 1.268 occasioned the hearts of Popes & Bis∣hops to be fully set in them to do evil.

An. D. 853, Joanna alias. John. the VIII^th. Pope the 9^th.

N. 10. After Leo dead followed a She Pope, Joanna, otherwise called John the VIII^th. This Papesse the Roman Church (it seemes) liked not to hear off; and therefore put a stop unto the story of Her, in that age she lived. For be it so, that the Pope be endued with a divine virtue of Infallibility: Yet a woman could not be so, who might not teach,* 1.269 nor usurp authourity over the man. Where∣fore the wickedness of this doctrine derided by the heavens; it pleased God by his pro∣vidence so to permitt, that this Woman of English Parentage, borne or bred up at Mentz, went away in mans apparel with one whom She loved unto Athens, where She attained unto great fame for learning;

and thence comming to Roma in mans ap∣parel,* 1.270 was there so much admired for her great parts, & learning, that by consent of all men, She was chosen to succeed Leo in the Apostolik Chair. But so it happened, that during her Papacy She Lay with her friend, by whom She becam impregnat; and at end of two years, one moneth, & four dayes; as She was in Procession, & not knowing her time, it happened, that in the narrow way between the Theater cal∣led Colosseum, and the Church of St. Cle∣mens, as she was going towards St. Peters in Lateran, She fell in travail, & dyed upon the place, and was buryed without honour. Which thing happening in open street, was publikly knowne, & could not be hid: notwithstanding, the Church being ashamed of the fact, did all thy could to stop the fame thereof, not admitting any writers to treat thereof; more over her name was excluded out of the number of Popes. But the fame not so to be stopped, was carryed on from age to age, in so much as Marianus Scotus, who lived about the year 1080,* 1.271 thought it more credit to con∣fesse, then to conceal it. And after him Martinus Polonus a Dominican Frier, and afterwards an Archbishop, & poeniten∣tiary to Pope John the XXI^th. a learned man, who florished about the year 1320, after he had examined all the good authours of these times, and the Chronicles & De∣crees extant, plainly asserted, [that it was believed that it was so.] And after him Pla∣tina in his lives of the Popes, which he dedi∣cated

to Pope Sixtus the IV^th, assert's it;* 1.272 and that in such a manner as if he were asha∣med to divulge it, could he with credit have put it off, for that (he saith) it was in his time, [a general, or vulgar report.] He also saith farther, these two things in token of the truth of the story. 1. That when the Pope is to goe to the Lateran Palace, he, al∣wayes shun's that way where Pope Joanna dyed, (tho it be the ready way, yet) pur∣posely in detestation of that fascinorours fact. And that 2. another custome is, ever since, that when the new Pope is elected, he is first set in a Chayr, with an hole in the seat purposely framed, in order that the Cardinal Deakon may feel whether He have genitals.* 1.273 And thus by the mouth of 3 emi∣nent witnesses out of Themselves, it is an established Truth that there was once a Woman Pope or Papesse to the shame of Their doctrine of Infallibility, as if God himselfe had contrived by his providence, this accident, to the shame of Their arro∣gant presumptions.

A. D. 855, Anastatius: & Benedictus Popes the 10^th. & 11^th.

N. 11. Pope Joanna being dead, follow∣ed great stirrs at Roma, For the Empe∣rours Lotharius, & his son Lodowik grud∣ging at it, to be deprived of the power of Nomination of the new Pope, stood in for One Anastatius, who had been ejected out of place by Pope Leo, meerly for five years absence from his parish: But Benedictus the III^d, had most yotes of the Electors.

Notwithstanding Anastatius having armed men to his ayd, brake into the city Leonina, & defaced the inscriptions of his great Holi∣ness Pope Leo,* 1.274 that ought to have been for ever secure, and as an holy spel ef Conju∣ration should have secured the whole City, & the Churches therein, according to the promised hopes of his pretences & the peo∣ples expectations:: but Pope Anastatius, & his crewe, brake, & burnt the holy Ima∣ges; and after that, brake into Lateran, & pull'd downe Pope Benedictus out of his throne, and in his Pontifical robes cast him into prison. After which the Imperial Le∣gats endeavoured all they could to persuade unto the Election of Anastatius. But the patience of Benedictus, & the rudeness of Anastatius, so wrought, that the Legats rather were over persuaded of the people to consent with Benedictus, & so it went: a pardon being first graunted unto all who had sided with Anastatius. However Tyber over∣flowed presently, and after that the plague raged.

A. D. 855. Lodowik the II^d, Empe∣rour the III^d.

On his first year dyed the Emperour Lo∣tharius, after he had reigned 15 years; whom Lodowik the II^d: His eldest son suc∣ceeded: Lotharius his otherson having a part of France, & Germany, as His Kingdome.

A. D. 858. Nicholaus the I^st, Pope the XII^th,

N. 12. The short reigne of Benedict wea∣ryed

off with raging plague, Nicholas the first a Stately man cam in place.* 1.275 Who neg∣lecting the Imperial consent; the Emperour Lodowik being weake, & Lowe in Power, not able to oppose, seemed to consent un∣demaunded. However the river Tyber re∣belling, overflowed it's banks with great inundations, as it were threatening His Ho∣linesse with many oppositions in his reigne, and so it fell out. But Nicholas being eleva∣ted in mind, as if he had been God himselfe, tooke upon Him to command, & threa∣ten; that whosoever shall by any meanes possesse himselfe ofa 1.276 Church Goods, it shall be lawfull for the Clergy with a tempo∣ral, or spiritual sword to recover them, as They can. And that no layman either Prince, or People mayb 1.277 judge, or lightly accuse a Bishop, or Priest, much less the Pope; for that these are as Gods in the world. He likewise accursed, all those who shall dare to despise the commandements, or interdictions of thec 1.278 Popes, because Their decrees (as they sayd) are to be preferred before all writings what soever. And in a Council held, at Roma it was thus de∣creed. Sayingd 1.279 [Whosoever shall despise, the Conceipts, Com∣mands interdicts,* 1.280 sanctions, or de∣crees of the Pope, for the Catholik faith, or for Ec∣clesiastik disci∣pline, or for cor∣rection of the faithfull, or for emendation of the

wicked, or for the interdiction of imminent or future evils, published for safety of souls, by the Praesident of the Apostolik See. Let Him be accursed.] At this rate, as if his Com∣mands, & Threats, & all that cam tho∣row his sacred lips had been infallible, and infallibly uttered by the Holy Ghost: and as if not only His, but also all those of His Predecessors, & Successors; Popes of Roma, & the Learned Joanna among the rest, had been of the same stampe, equally holy with the word of God; Loe! how peremptori∣ly he scatters, & throws his curses about! Now among those who despised these threats of His, were two persons of great Majesty, whereof the 1^st. was Michael the Emperour of Constantinople, and the next Lotharius King off France. Of whom King Salomon the wise hath said it,* 1.281 [Curse not the King, no, not in thy thought. But Pope Ni∣cholas dreaded no Majesty. He cursed them both. And who knowes? would he not have done as much by God Almighty, had he stood in his way? For what pretence of jurisdiction,* 1.282 could Pope Nicholas pretend over the one, or the other of these two Princes? This pope also ordained all Church service to be in latine. And by him Priests began to be restrained from marriage. But after 9 yeares reigne this proud Pope also d••ed. And

A, D. 867. Hadrianus the II^d. Pope the XIII^th.

N. 13. succeeded as proud as he. The Im∣perial consent in these dayes was little va∣lued,

by reason of the weakeness of Lodowik the present Emperour. This Hadrian applau∣ding his predecessors steps, in all things fol∣lowed him to an inch. Soone after his reigne entring, dyed Lotharius of France the Empe∣rours brother. Whereupon this Pope sent forth his commands unto all persons concer∣ned,* 1.283 that under paine of His curse of Excom¦munication, no man presume to meddle with that Kingdome, but as himselfe should dispose. Such an heighth of pride had these Popes conceived from St. Peters chayr, that tho otherwise persons in many things com∣mendable; yet were they generally so affe∣cted with this ambition to be King of Kings, & Lord of Lords, that neither heeding the word of God, nor regarding the lawes of Kingdoms; as it were led on with arr••••••n∣cy & presumption, They esteemed Their owne wills superiour to all lawes of men, and equal to the word of God:* 1.284 So that sitt∣ing as God in the Temple of God, They really affected to be God. And accordingly did as∣sume to themselves as much of arrogant Glory, & Adoration, as of old had been done either to the Persian Kings, or the Pa∣gan Emperours of Roma. For in these dayes it was a custome not only to worship the Pope by kneeling unto Him: But they were to Kiss His Toe. And Kings were required, to Kiss this Toe, and to hold His stirrop, & to lead His horse, & to worship Him at every turne. And Hadrian looking upon him∣selfe, as a man after these rates, thus proud∣ly threatened with his curses, Kings &

Princes, & men not really under His juris∣diction. Our Saviour Christ never cursed any individual person, no not the Traytor Judas.* 1.285 St. Paul indeed, did deliver unto Sathan. but then it was not done without great deliberation & sound judgement! But loe,* 1.286 These like the venemous viper, sting with Their bitter curses all who do but touch them; and that often times before They feel that touch, as in this case Pope Hadrian stood threatening with his sting up, before the fact was done: In his first year was held a Council at Constantinople, in which was decreed,* 1.287 that Images in Churches were equal to the holy Gospel, for Instru∣ction of the ignorant; and that Bishops were to be esteemed as Kings fellows. This Pope was esteemed a man of miracles, as if God had multiplyed pense in His purse, as Christ did the loaues to the multitude. But alas, They who believe all Romish miracles, must be persons of a strangely easy faith. For most of them are either such as are acted like those of Jannes,* 1.288 & Iambres by the Evil Spirits, as in (N. 7. in the life of Gregory the IV^th.) or else like those of the Impostour Mahomet, either acted by deluding subtili∣ties, or else were so ridiculous as not able to bear the holy savour of a Christian mira∣cle. For no miracle can be acted but by the power of God; but God heareth not Sinners, nor men of such a spirit as was this Pope Ha∣drian,* 1.289 who was so ready to call for fire from Heaven or Hell, to befall men, before the fact was done.

A. D. 872. John the IX^th, Pope the XIV^th,

N. 14. After Hadrian reigned Iohn the IX^th, whom most Roman writers called Iohn the VIII^th, because They would gladly have forgotten that She Pope who was Iohn the VIII^th, once before. But the honest Platina calls him Iohn the IX^th, whom there¦fore I justly follow. At entrance of his reigne, the Emperour Lodowik being trea∣cherously imprisoned by the Duke of Bene∣ventum, did make oath upon condition of his release, to save harmeless the said duke, because of his treacherous act. But being at liberty Pope Iohn absolved him from his oath, because made of necessity,* 1.290 and left the Emperour at liberty for revenge, (not∣witstanding his oath to the contrary,) be∣cause of his imprisonment. It's the sense of Gods word, that He who, keepeth His pro∣mise, tho to His hurt,* 1.291 shall be pertaker of the Kingdome of Heaven: intimatinge that who do not so, can not be pertakers of that Kingdome. But the sense of the Papacy is quite against the word of God: While His Holiness takes upon him to dispense with oaths, which God himselfe does not; and to absolve a man from his covenants confir∣med in the name of God, as if he had power over God Himselfe to command Gods dis∣charge; or at least had so great interest in God Almighty, that God is obliged also to pardon, where ever he absolves. These actions strike high, towards blasphemy or atheisme, or both. In his 3^d, year dyed Lodowik the II^d, Emperour, after 20 years

reigne, whose next heir was his Unkle Lo∣dowik King of Germany. But Pope John ad∣vancing his owne will, above all lawes of God & man, sent for Charles of France to Roma, & crowned Him Emperour.

A. D. 875. Carolus Calvus 5^th, Emp.

Our Saviour,* 1.292 (when one brother cam to him sayin••, Master speake to my brother to divide the Inheritance with me) made answere saying, Man who made me a judge, or a Divider over you? And if Christ disclaymed medling in the meanest maters, Oh how great was the Arrogancy of this proud Pope of Roma, so presumptuously to take away Gods peculiar prerogative of setting up & pulling downe Princes; and to take upon himselfe to doe Gods peculiar worke. True it is indeed, Hadrian taught him the way to it. Excepting that in this, he was worse then Hadrian; for he, at least seemed to stand for the true heir, but this put him by: And that without any other grounds or rea∣sons, but that it was His will so to doe. To punish this injustice, God sent the Sarra∣zenes to invade Italy, and petty Princes to invade the Popes lands, but Charles, His Emperour brought him no reliefe,* 1.293 being upon another designe, to gaine also anothe•• Kingdome, his brother of Germany being newly dead. But he also failed of his pur∣pose, & dyed by the way.

A. D. 878. Lodovicus Balbus Imperour the VI^th.

Then P••pe John named Lodowik son of that Charles to be Emperour, but the Ro∣mans

chose Charles brother of Carloman King of Germany; who being nearest at hand, cam to Roma, where the Pope was im∣prisoned. But John escaping fled to Fraunce, & crowned Lodowik Balbus there. But he also dyed within the year. Pope John had several warnings of the wickedness of his presumptions, and that not only by the ill success he had of the Emperours by him crowned, but also by the captivity & affli∣ction himselfe had suffered for Their sakes: and yet all would not shew him his errours. For being called backe out of France, when Lodowik was dead, to resist the invading Sarrazenes. Lastly he crowned

A. Do. 881. Carolus Crassus Imperour the VII.

To be Roman Emperour, tho he not right Heir neither, having two elder brothers, then living, who had right before him. In this Popes time, was a Iewe famous for ma∣gik arts, who performed strange miracles answerable to all those of the Evil Spirit at the tombs of Marcellinus, & Peter,* 1.294 in the dayes of Gregory the IV^th. and yet none of all his miracles were so much as pretended to be in the name, or by the power of Christ, but contrarily. By which, being measured the great miracles of the Romanists, (how ever They pretend to the name & power of Christ; yet) considering the conversations, doctrines, & doings of the Miraclers, they do seeme to be as little Kinne to Christ, as were those, either of the Porter of Hell, in

Gregory's time or as this Jewe, in the time of Pope John. But Pope John also dyed. And

A, D. 882. Martinus the II^d, Pope the XV^th.

N. 15. Succeeded him. This Martin, & Formosus Bishop of Porto, had been the occasion whereby Pope Iohn was cast into prison. Where upon Formosus doubting to be ill used, upon Iohn's returne to Roma, fled into France. And being summoned, refused to returne. Where upon he was de∣prived,* 1.295 with a curse, upon him, in case he ever medled more with Church maters. Which Formosus understanding, threw off his priestly garments, & entred into pro∣phane cloathes, and solemnly swore never more to excercise holy orders,* 1.296 or to come at Roma. Nevertheless Pope Martin having got in to be Pope by evil arts, absolved For∣mosus from his own oath, & from Pope Iohn's curse; and restored him unto His Bis∣hoprik, & to his priestly robes. And after a short reigne & no worthy act made, he dyed. See what monsters of Men were these Popes, who in defyance of heaven, pre∣tended at this rate to be able to make voyd, utterly voyd, the third commandement! and why not all the rest, as well as that? And yet God himselfe who cannot lye; could do no such thing. See therefore how much the Holy Popes are advanced above Their Ma∣ster, the great God of Heaven!

A. D. 884. Hadrianus the III^d, Pope the XVI^th,

N. 16. Was advanced into the Throne

without Imperiall Consent. And so had done Leo the IV^th. & several others as well as he. True, They had so, and held the Papacy notwitstanding: but then was it in time, when the Emperour was weake & lowe. But it seemes since that,* 1.297 the Impe∣rial authourity had againe revived, & clay∣med it's right, & enjoy'd it. But now Charles the III^d. being in warrs farr abroad, this Hadrian in imitation of Pope Leo, made a new lawe, that the Emperour should never more have to doe in the Election. Before this mans time was one Photius Patriarch of Constantinople, whom Pope Nicholas,* 1.298 & Hadrian the II^d. had violently cursed, ex∣communicated & deprived. And yet Pope John restored. And now this III^d. Hadrian againe pursued with curses. And so dyed. In these dayes the rellicts of saints, & Martyrs, were growne into so great repu∣tation, that men & women all most every where went a whoring after these meane Idols. For being taken off from the pure worship of God, by the sophistry of Popes, Bishops, & Priests this worldly Church was wonderfully apt to dote upon man worship, after the manner of the heathens of old, who adored, Herkules, Kastor, & Pollux, Kronos, & Zeus, Osiris, & Isis, Pan, & Apollo, some in stone statues, & others in the statues or representation of brute Beasts, and others in some rellicts of famous men. And even so it was in this Church. And the more to magnifie this sort of worship, strange miracles were devised, to testifie

the monstrous virtues of these rellicts,* 1.299 what cures had been done by St. Peters haires, & by the dust of another Peter, & by the armes, & leggs, & teeth of others. And all but lyes or cheats: and yet in these dayes, St. Martins dead Body, was translated to stop the incursions of the victorious Nor∣mans in France.

A. D, 885. Stephen the V^th, Pope the XVII^th.

N. 17. Cam up: Whose time was so full of troubles, that St. Martins dead Bo∣dy had no more power to allay. The Nor∣mans still swarmed in France. And the Hunns came into Poland, & then into Ger∣many as far as Belgia. And the Sarrazenes could no longer be kept out of Italy.* 1.300 And the Popes own houshould was not free from domestik broyles. In so much as Pope Ste∣phen was even aweary of being his holiness. And having said little, & written less, & done nothing in comparison of the time he reigned, he also gave up the Ghost. In his fourth year dyed the Emperour Charles the III^d. having lived till all his Nobles were weary of him. Into whose place Ar∣nolphus the right heir was wished, but wanted leisure to come clayme it. Stephen dead

A. D. 891. Formosus Pope the XVIII^th.

N. 18. By ••••i••ery more then by virtue, g•••• in to be Pope. This is he, of whom it was so much said, that he was forsworne, & came up with a Curse upon his head! And what of that? Looke we out the best Popes They

can brag off, such as were Gregory the IV^th,* 1.301 & Leo the IV^th, Nicholas, Hadrianus the II^d. & who not? Did not they all com up For∣sworne, & Cursed as much as He? All stayned with the breach of Covenant made by Ha∣drian the 1^st, with Charles the great, and labouring under the paine of that Curse, which he, & the Synod of Roma had loaded upon their backs? So as to sit perjured in the Apostolik chayr, was then no news. Howbeit Formosus sat in Pontificalibus a good space of time, & crowned 3 Empe∣rours; whereof the first was Wido a briske man, tho otherwise a pittifull Earle of Spo∣letum, and the Popes Liegeman.

A. D. 892. Earle Wido crowned Im∣perour the VI^th,

And to him he added Lambert a child, that Wido's son.

A. D. 893. Lambertus His son. Impe∣rour the VI^th, also A. D. 896. Arnulphus also Imp. the VI^th.

But these envyed by other Italian Earles were only Emperours of Roma, in Their owne town, & County; and being not able to defend Their Patroon the Pope, from ma∣litious detractions; Arnolphus was sent for to be Emperour. Who comming to Roma in the last year of Pope Formosus, he had the honour also to be crowned Emperour by His Holy hands, immediatly before they were put into the coffin.

A. D. 896. Bonifacius the VI^th, Pope the XIX^th,

N. 19. Formosus having crowned 3 Em∣perours

all living together,* 1.302 it was full time for him to dye; having no other way to rid himselfe out of that envy, which unto himselfe he had created thereby.* 1.303 But he being dead, Bonifacius the VI^th, was crea∣ted Pope, and lived 26 dayes, and did no∣thing (saith Platina.) And no wonder, for say others, all that whole time, the city was in uproar, fighting betweene Arnul∣phus, & Wido, who should be Emperour. And well it might. For Pope Formosus was an Holy man! and his hands were holy! And there was a law extant made by Pope Nicholas, saying, cursed be he who ever shall dare to disobey, the Popes commands! Now Wido being crowned Emperour,* 1.304 all men were commanded to obey him as such. And he stil living, being undeprived, Arnulphus was also crowned by Papal hands, and all men were commanded to obey Him. So as both these Emperours were to be obeyed, and cursed was he, who did not both of them obey. Yea, but they agreed not within Themselves, commanding con∣trary things, one commanded saying, kill, & the Other commanded saying, save alive. And now what shall the subjects do in this case? Nay, there in must I leave you to Pope Nicholas, to be resolved, and unto all those,* 1.305 who mainteine the infallibility of the Pope's Holiness! But whereas Bzovius in his annals alleges, that Pope Bonifacius, was asacinorous man, I fear me he is guilty of slaunder. For as the case stood, what could the man do better then to sleepe out his

whole time of Popedome, without thin∣king, saying, or doing: For otherwise was there no way to avoid the Curse of Pope Nicholas!

A. D. 897, Stephen the VI^th. the XX^th. Pope.

N. 20. The innocent Bonifacius awa∣king out of sleepe dyed, & Stephen the VI^th, cam up. Who no sooner sett in the Papal Throne, but dead Formosus was cited be∣fore him: and was brought in nolens vo∣lens in his pontificalibus, and being much reviled, & scorned at, by Pope Stephen, unto all which he answered not. Finally he was disrobed, & deprived of the Papacy,* 1.306 and three fingers being cutt off from his right hand, where with he had used to bless, were thrown into the river Tyber (to con∣vert that whole streame into holy water,) and his body wrapt up in a lay mans dress, was buryed in grave amongst the lay people. And lastly all people by him ordained, were deprived of Holy orders, & constreined to take orders anew. These things considered: Now be it so, as Pope Nicholas hath decreed, that it is, [That the Decrees of the President of the Apostolikal See, are so infallibly Holy, as that all the Contemners thereof, are deser∣vedly to be accursed.] Then was Formosus an Holy man, and all His Decrees were Holy. And if so; in what an accursed state then was Pope Stephen, and that whole Council by him called together, who did unanimously doe such horrible despights, both to that Holy man, & all His Decrees! And yet too,

How could that be? Seeing that this Ste∣phen the VI^th, was lawfully elected, & con∣secrated, and crowned Pope, and thereby became an Holy man; and all his deeds were done sitting in Holy Council! For His De∣crees also were infallible, & Holy, and not to be despised! Now these things, thus di∣rectly clashing in each others faces, can never possibly be reconciled, so as to be on each hand well done. And if either party was prophane, or did prophane things at such rates as are said to be done; as a Pope, & Council cursing, & condemning a Pope & Council, & Their Decrees. Then where lyes the infallibility of the Papal Chayr? And it is true, that were it so, as is pre∣tended by the Popish Church: That They are the only true Church of God on earth, and that God is infallibly with Them, as He has promised:* 1.307 so as they can not erre, (as They pretend) being rightly constituted. Then would God have infallibly guided by his providence, that such kind of contrary Decreeing, & Actings should never have com to pass. But that, seeing such things have happened, & that diverse times in that Church; it is rather an infallible to∣ken; that, that pretended Church, is a people not of God, but forsaken by Him, as such who have schismatically rent Them∣selves from the Congregation of his true Church,* 1.308 which he hath promised to be all∣wayes with, unto the worlds end; and have played the whore from the wayes of God, and are therefore cast off, as by such tokens

afore said it does appear.* 1.309 Now in excuse of these things, the learned men of that Church cannot deny the mater of fact. But They do generally exclayme against Pope Stephen, for a vilainous wretch. Which yet cannot case Them,* 1.310 no more then one drop of water, could do the heat of the Rich∣mans tongue, in Hell fire. But the truth is, Pope Stephen was in the right of it: For such a perjured wretch, as Formosus had been, who made the Apostolik See to stinke with great abomination: Therefore He, & His Council, did all things singularly well, in all that they did unto Him; excepting that they stopt where They did, & went no farther. For by the same reason, ought They to have done the like by Pope Martin the II^d, who absolved Formosus of his oaths, & curses, & occasioned him to be brought in Pope. And then ought They also to have ••ing up Pope Nicholas for bringing up that unhappy doctrine, that exposed Their Church into such a shame. And then should They have dug up, who not? Their Whole Church from Hadrian the 1^st. Onwards, being all guilty of as great or worse mischiefe & sins: But alas, this hopefull Pope, was too good, to live long,* 1.311 who had made more refor∣mation in one year, then twenty Popes be∣fore him, had done in an hundred years. But sayes mine Authour, after 13 moneths reign••, he who hand entred like a thiefe dyed with an halter, being strangled, in Prison.

A. D. 899. Romanus Pope XXI^th,

N. 21. After Him was set up Pope Ro∣manus.

In or about whose time dyed the Em∣perour Arnulphus,* 1.312 & soone after him his competitor Wido. And then was the youth Lambert the only surviving crowned Empe∣rour. Romanus was no sooner Pope, but he abrogated, & pronounced wicked, all the Acts, & Decrees of his Predecessor Stephen. And had he not made hast, he had missed his marke; for in a few moneths after, he dyed. And then

A. D. 899. Theodorus the II^d, Pope XXII^th.

N. 22. Followed; who made hast to reestablish all the Acts, & Decrees of Formosus.

A. D. 899. Lodowik the III^d, also Im∣perour the VI^th,

And at end of 20 dayes, he also dyed. About this time Berengarius Duke of some part of Lumbardy descended from the an∣tient Kings of Lumbardy stood in for the Empire:* 1.313 Whom Lodowik son of Boson op∣posed: And these fighting, Lodowik was victor. Where upon thinking himselfe the best man in Italy, came to Roma, & by some of these short lived Popes was crow∣ned Emperour, Lambertus being still li∣ving. After this man

A. D. 900. John the X^th, Pope XXIII^th.

N. 23. Succeded, who going about to rescind the acts of Stephen, was by the ci∣tizens resisted. Wherefore calling a Con∣vention of Bishops at Ravenna he both repro∣bated the Acts of Pope Stephen,* 1.314 & confir∣med those of Pope Formosus. In his dayes

Berengarius duke of Forojulium having van∣quished & destroyed Lodowik son of Boson, cam to Roma & forced Pope John to crown him also Emperour of Roma,* 1.315 Lambertus yet living. For Wido Arnulph, Lodowik & Berengar being all contemporary with Lam∣bert, were but one reigne.

A. D, 904. Berengarius the I^st. Emperour the VII^th,

But after wards Pope John calling a Synod of Bishops, abrogated his own act of the Co∣ronation of Berengarius, & declared Lam∣bertus alone to be Emperour. And soon after dyed. Whom

A. D. 904. Benedict. the IV^th, Pope the XXIV^th,

N. 24. Followed; who was so far blessed, in that he reigned three years peaceably. But saith mine Authour (whereas formerly without riches, & amidst many per∣secutions,* 1.316 & ene∣mies; the Repu∣tation of the Papa∣cy had flourished. But since the Church grown rich; She waxed wanton: And has introduced such excess of sinfull luxury, & all manner of wickedness, where with the holy Seat of St Pe∣ter, hath also been possessed: as no power of Princes then exercising authority, was ever able to restraine. And therefore it boded mon∣strous, & most ominous dangers at hand.)

The truth is, the Roman Church never thought her selfe well, until She had brought down the Emperour to be a meaner or weaker man then the Pope. And this being at last by wiles effected: See unto what an excessive state of most monstrous wickedness, the want of the Imperiall au∣thourity to bear sway, hath brought Them! And into what disorders for want of a potent Emperour, They are fallen! In these dayes the Polonians,* 1.317 who but thinly before, be∣gan now more generally to become Popish Christians.

A. D. 907. Leo the V^th. the XXV^th. Pope.

N. 25. Benedict with little noise having slept out his reigne, Leo the V^th, ascended the throne. Who also proving a drowzy Prince, left the manage of his affaires unto a briske Chaplaine:* 1.318 who in forty dayes space having gotten a sufficient interesse in the people, atteined to shut up his master Pope Leo in prison, and himselfe to be crowned Pope.

A. D. 907. Christophorus Pope the XXVI^th,

N. 26. W••s from the dunghil advanced unto th•• triple crowne, & enjoy'd it 7 mo∣neths. In these dayes dwel't in Roma a fa∣mous harlott called Theodora, who, as her trade was in that age of great estimation, so was her selfe in as great Reputation, & had as mighty an interest; as had any per∣son in Roma, the Pope only excepted. This woman among other children had a daugh∣ter

called Marozia bred up to her owne trade of Harlottre.* 1.319 And amongst the prin∣cipal of her gallants, was one Sergius a Church man, who (as is said by the Roman Authours) had issue by her, a son called John, and by her daughter Marozia, ano∣ther son also called John: both which, in process of time becam Popes. But Marozia was after marryed unto the Marques of Tuscia. Now so it was, that this Theodora having also familiarity with his holiness Pope Christopher, found meanes to betray the castle of St. Angelo into the hands of Adel∣pertus Marques of Tuscia, who was also her paramour, & whose son marryed her daughter Marozia: And with these, Ser∣gius the Church man being also of the con∣spiracy; Pope Christopher was taken pri∣soner, & being shorne a monke,* 1.320 was thrust into a monastery. And it seemes, bring in possession of the palace, Sergius was as aptly eiected Pope. Leo the V^th, being dead in prison for griefe, that he was so sup∣planted.

A. D. 908. Sergius the III^d, Pope XXVII^th,

N. 27. Being confirmed Pope,* 1.321 vexed Christopher with severe bonds, & imprison∣ment. And causing the body of Pope Formosus once more to be dug up, he beheaded him, & threw his holy body into the river Tyber: where taken up by fishermen, it was brought into the Church of St. Peter, where the Image in the Church did reverence thereto, by an obeysance, or lowly reverence. Which thing being done

in the sight of Many People,* 1.322 Pope Sergius also be∣cam reconciled unto Formosus, and confessed his errour. It shall seem Lotharius at that time King of France, had kindness both for Formosus, & Sergius; & was more cause of the reconciliation, then was the miracle. But it appeares that in that ignorant age, so besotted with image worship: diabolik delusions did easily be∣guile the phansies of the vulgar. The Devil who could heal the sick, and cure the blind & lame, (as in the life of Pope Greg. the IV^th,, & John the IX^th,, does appear) and doe diverse strange miracles, might be per∣mitted to move the Images, or by a secret art it might be done. But however it was, it may be justly reputed an argument of do∣tage, & sottishness, that wisemen did be∣lieve such a miracle, or put it upon record for a truth; that carries with it neither sense, nor shew nor savour of a religious mi∣racle; but scrapes kindred rather with the hocus pocus triks, which Inglers common∣ly practise at fares & marketts. After Sergius

A. D. 910. Anastatius the III^d. Pope the XXVIII^th,

N. 28. * 1.323Reigned: of whom is said no hurt that be did, and as little good that he was Authour of. Only he eat & dranke & dyed, after a short reigne. In his time the Empe∣rour

Lambert was killed as he was following his game in hunting.* 1.324 After whose death Berengarius of Forojulium, & Adelbert of Tuscia were chiefe lords of Italy. Then after Anastatius.

A D. 912. Lando: the XXIX^th, Pope.

N. 29. Succeeded. Of whom the chiefe remembrance is, that he was sett up by the harlott Theodora,* 1.325 and Adelpert of Tuscia her principal Gallant. And in favour of her, Lando advanced her bastard son, that she had by Pope Sergius, to be first Bishop of Bononia, and thence Archbishop of Raven∣na. Which things being done, dyed Lando: to make way for

A. D. 912. John the XI^th. Pope the XXX^th,

N. 30. From Archbishop, to be Pope of Roma; by the same power as introduced him to be a Bishop.* 1.326 This Pope John app••o∣ving him selfe a better souldier then Church man, twice beat the Sarrazenes in••ading Italy with gre•••• slaughters.

A. Dom. 915. Berengarius the II^d, Imp. the VIII^th,

In which warrs Berengarius the II^d,* 1.327 being well ayding, was crowned Emperour by Pope John in the year 915. This Pope sent messengers into Spain unto one Sisenandus a Bishop there to be pray'd for, at the grave of St. James of Compostella; that God would be propitious to him both in life & death. It shall seeme this unlearned Pope, was more superstitious then proud or pro∣phane. He could not confide (it appear's)

in his own faith or holiness; and surely he had as little reason to put confidence in dust & stones.* 1.328 But greater maters were brought home to him soone after. For the relicts of St. Peters beard, did great miracles, to all sorts of people. It mater'd not how they knew it, to be really his beard, it was enough that credulous people believed it, right or wrong. And were it a lye, it was the liklyer to do the worke, for that the Romish miracles cam all from the Father of lyes: And as for St. Peters beard, that ne∣ver wrought miracle while he was aliue, nor three hundred years after his death, while men lived who had sure faith to be healed; it could never do cures 800 years after his buryall, unto such men, as had more faith in fond excrements, then in Christ, the living lord. But had it been true as was re∣lated, why then did not this Apostolik beard preserue Italy from the horrid invasions of the Huns,* 1.329 in those dayes? For Adelpert father in law to the Pope being neglected in those honours, he thought due to Him, in expelling the Sarrazens, had invited these Hunns into Italy, who made great slaugh∣ters, & wast, in most parts, & that once & againe. For this deed Adelpert was caught, & beheaded, by the Romans. And for re∣venge of his death, Wido his son Marques of Tuscia,* 1.330 by meanes of Marozia his wife, base sisler to the Pope, surprized the Palace at Lateran, & the Pope John therein; and having cast him into prison, smoothered him with pillowes.

A. D. 918. Leo the VI^th, XXXI^th. Pope,

N. 31. John being dead: Marozia & Wido by force sett up John the XII^th. the bastard son of Marozia by Pope Sergius, and bastard Brother unto Pope John.* 1.331 But the Ro∣mans not brooking this, chose Leo the VI^th., & did put by that John. However this Leo not living but little aboue 7 moneths dyed. And then

A. D. 919. Stephen the VII^th, Pope the XXXII^th,

N. 32. Was chosen in place of Leo,* 1.332 who reigning quietly about a year or two: with out doing much evill, and doing as little good, gave up the Ghost.

A. D. 930. Berengarius the III^d, Emp. the IX^th.

In this mans reigne Berengarius the III^d, was crowned Emperour;* 1.333 being sisters son to Berengar the II^d,. And then the Marques Wido & Marozia procured the bastard to be chosen

A D. 931. John the XII^th, Pope the XXXIII^th,

N. 33. Who being crowned Pope, Marozia the Harlott his mother, ruled the city, and Wido her husband being dead, She called Hugh her husbands brother to Roma, and marryed him. A•• this time a fountaine in Genoa ran bloud in stead of water. And in Roma Adelbert son of Marozia, by her first husband, stirred up the Romans against his

Unkle Hugh, & having got the command of the city,* 1.334 imprisoned Pope Iohn, who governed as Pope. the residue of his time in prison; until at end of four years he also dyed. And then

A. D. 936. Leo the VII^th, Pope the XXXIV^th,

N. 34. * 1.335Was chosen: of whom it is writ∣ten, that there was such a Pope, and that is all. Afte•• him

A. D. 940. Stephen the VIII^th. Pope the XXXV^th,

N. 35. * 1.336Ascended: a german borne, who was so troubled with continual seditions, that all he could say or do, was scarce enough to keepe him a live, his face being so disfigured, with blowes, that the man was ashamed to be seene in publike. Then next

A. D 943. Martinus the II^d, Pope the XXXVI^th,

N. 36. Was chosen: in whose time Beren∣garius the IV^th, reigned in Italy. Also Lo∣tharius son of Hugh, but neither of them gained the Imperial crowne.* 1.337 Pope Martin's main care was to hold his revenues in peace, and so he did, during his short reigne, & d••e••. And then

A. D. 946. Agapetus the II^d, Pope the XXXVII^th,

N. 37. Cam up: who reigned 9 years, be¦tween whom & Berengarius the IV^th, who wrote him selfe Emperour, was no good greeting.* 1.338 He sent for Ottho King of Ger∣many to quel the pride of Berengarius, who

came into Italy, and having reduced Beren∣garius to rights, peaceably departed. But Agapetus reigning quietly dyed so. But then

A. D. 955. John the XIII^th. Pope the XXXVIII^th.

N. 38. Was elected. His proper name was Octavianus other wise called John the XIII^th, a young man of 18 years of age, son of Alberik then governour of Roma, who no sooner was chosen; but immediatly he applyed him selfe unto all manner of de bauchery,* 1.339 so farre as he could spare time from hunting, which was a sport unto which he was greatly addicted: These things going on for some years, until Pope John being vexed with the oppressions of Beren∣garius, & his son Adlebert, sent into Ger∣many to invite King Ottho into Italy, with promise upon termes to give Him the Em∣pyre. In answere to which invitation Ottho appeared with his army, & having subdued Berengarius, came to Roma, and was crowned Emperour by Pope John in 962.

A. D. 962. Ottho the II^d. Emp. the X^th,

But on the next year the Pope inveagled by Adelpert, brake covenant with the new Emperour.* 1.340 Of which thing the Emperour having notice by two Cardinals, the Pope cut of the nose of one, & the hand of the other. But Ottho comming backe to Roma, friendly admonished His Holyness to for∣bear his prophane course of life; and that not taking, he threatened him. But John

fled out of Roma, was accused by the whole Clergy & People of Roma, of many notable crimes, as for ordaining a Deakon in a stable; for murthering his Ghostly father by putting out his eyes; and for murthering a Cardinal by gelding of him; for drinking wine to the love of the Devil; for calling upon Iupiter & Venus, & the Devil to helpe him at dice; as also for adultery & incest, & many other crimes, most of which were proved by ma∣ny wittnesses, (tho hardly by 70 wittnesses according to the Decree of Leo the IV^th,) whereupon the Emperour calling a Sy∣node, Pope John was deprived, & Leo the VII^th, was chosen Pope. But after this, Pope Iohn by bribery obteined to make so great friends,* 1.341 that he drove Ottho out of Roma, & calling another Synode, expelled the new Pope Leo, with a Curse imposed, in case he ever more tooke upon him the title of Pope. But Iohn returning to Roma, returned also unto all his former courses of debauche∣ry, and soon after being caught in bed with a mans wife, was so wounded by the wo¦mans husband, that in the space of 8 dayes he dyed, without any tokens of repen∣tance.

A. D. 964. Benedictus the V^th, Pope the XXXIX^th,

N. 39. Was chosen Pope; and held some six moneths, until Ottho the Empe∣rour arrived at Roma, & wasting the countrey with fire & sword, entred the city, & taking prisoner, the new Pope, he made all the Romans to swear fealty to

him, as Their Emperour;* 1.342 & to receive Pope Leo; & to stand to all what lawes he impo∣sed upon Them. And returning into Ger∣many, he carryed away Benedict captive, who dyed in Germany of Griefe. And after that

A. D. 965. Leo the VIII^th, Pope the XL^th.

N. 40. Enjoyed the throne. Who or∣dained thata 1.343 no more Pope should be chosen without Imperiall consent. This was done in a Synode, with a curse imposed on the transgressors. For when the Emperour had left it to the Clergy, & people, to choose according to Their custome, and that at Their own instance; and when They had chosen Leo of Themselves,* 1.344 and the Emperour had approved Their choise: Yet They were not contented, but changed Their minds & chose another. Wherefore the Empe∣rour being crowned, and They rebelling, He layd this imposition upon Them, to tye Them unto This; [not to choose without him,] & They submitted, & bound Them∣selves by an Oath. And Leo being confir∣med, ratifyed this agreement by Decree. But being disliked of the Romans, he reig∣ned but a little, and dyed. Then

A. D. 965. John the XIV^th. Pope the XLI^th,

N. 41. Was chosen with Imperial con∣sent. Who within one year was surprised, & taken prisoner & carryed captive to Campanum. But the Emperour Ottho com∣ming to Roma, severely punished all the

offenders,* 1.345 and restored Iohn into place. And with the fathers consent, Ottho the son, in his fathers life time, was crowned Emperour by Pope John. In this mans time, Poland becam wholly Christian, and the Church there, was filled with Arcbishops, & Bishops. This Emperour was a great in∣strument of God to awaken the Church of Roma, out of Their sinfull abominations, but They would not hear him;* 1.346 nor doe They speak wel of him to this day, but charge him with injustice, & setting up a pseudo Pope. Now it may be remembred, in what distress they were brought by reason of the Lombards, and the Greeke Emperour relieved Them not, at what time Charles the Great becam Their Saviour, and volun∣taryly, They offered him by a Decree, & an Oath;* 1.347 that he, & his heirs should have the perpetual power of nomination of the Pope. Now true it is, that this thing was the right of the Greeke Emperour, which They gave away to the French Kings, and was not Their's to give. And hence it prospered not to the one, nor the other. But the Popes grudging at what They had given, layd wait continually to rob the Successors of Charles, of that gift: And this in time They compassed to accomplish and becam the ruine of the family of that Charles Their Advancer. But what was got by this? Loe! as the Popes had brought low the Emperours, so God made like Emperour like Popes: Such as Their own writers were ashamed to name withoutq 1.348 indignation; Such as

would have better becom'd a playhouse, then S^t. Peters chayr. And these Miscreants (as Their own authours stile Them) and men contaminated with filthines from Their youth (as Platina spake of John the XIII^th,* 1.349 q 1.350) had made Themselves a prey to the Sarrazenes, to the Hunns, and to every Count of Italy that had the confi∣dence to throw dirt in Their faces. And the ground worke of all this, was the Breach of Covenaunt with Their Patron Charles the Great, & his Successors, made by Pope Hadrian. and the Curse of that Hadrian lay hard upon Them. Hence God had plainly forsaken Them, & had given Them up to curse, & banne one Another:* 1.351 One Pope, & Council cursing, & condemning: Another Pope, & Council cursing & condemning that: And a Fourth, the Third. And now let Them speake. Were these things of God? And were these, the only true Church of God, of all Christendome? And were these actings the markes of a true Church? They who never thought Themselves great enough, until They becam able to give law to Emperours & Kings; yet when They had atteined to compass that forbidden fruit: Then Loe, God made Them a burden to Themselves; and One, unto Another:* 1.352 The Pope unto the Cardinals; & They unto the Pope; & both so unto the city: and all so unto whole Christendome. In so much as being all of Them aweary One, of the Other

at this rate,* 1.353 at length, all of Them agreed to beg helpe of Ottho King of Germany. And he came, and as it shall seeme, he cam in the name of God, & did al things justly, religiously & well: And yet when 'twas done, They could not be contented, 'til having created Ottho Their Emperour,* 1.354 They had given him both power, & a just cause to chastise Them. Who there upon by the just hand of God, reduced Them under an Oath of allegiance, and under a strict obli∣gation, to choose no more Popes, with out Imperial consent. And tho the Popish wri∣ters, will not acknowledge any great good that They did; yet it shal seem that these two last Popes, Leo, & Iohn; had lesse of harme in Them, then any two of the 40 last, who went before Them. For some by excessive pride of Heart, such as the Ha∣drian's, Leo's, Nicholas, Gregory, & Others; and others by as excessive luxury, & effae∣minacy such as were Ioanna, & the Iohn's, Lando, Sergius, Christopher, and a whole rolle of such, of whom nothing is recorded, but that they did eat & drinke, & sleepe & rise up to play, & so dyed: Had exceedingly drawne downe the wrath of God upon the whole Church. But of these two only, have we nothing, either of Their Pride, & in∣solency against their master the Emperour; or of Their luxury & wantonness, as to any eminent mater of excess.

A. D. 972. Benedictus the VI^th. Pope the XLII^d,

N. 42. Next was chosen Benedictus

the VI^h, with imperial consent. Who as it shall seeme was for that reason taken of one Cynthius a potent Citizen of Roma, and being cast into Hadrian's towr was there either strangled or famished to death.* 1.355

A. D. 973. Ottho the III^d, Imper. the XI^th,

At this time Ottho the II^d, being dead his son Ottho the III^d, became Emperour.

A. D. 974. Donus the II^d. Pope the XLIII^d,

N. 43. After Benedictus, Donus the II^d, was chosen Pope, who held but a few moneths & dyed. And then

A. D. 974. Bonifacius the VII^th, Pope the XLIV^th,

N. 44. Who was that Cynthius who had slaine Benedict, and being crept into orders, & first made a Cardinal; made Himselfe to be created Pope, by the name of Bonifa∣cius the VII^th, But the Romans not broo∣king what was done, rose up against him. Where upon he husbanding his opportunity to his best advantage, sold, & carryed a way the treasures of the Church with him unto Constantinople. From whence making friends by bribery; at his leisure returned. Whom Iohn the Cardinal Deakon resisted. But this Iohn by the friends of Bonifacius being Over powred, was surprized,* 1.356 & lost his eyes. However Bonifacius enjoyed but a little while, & perished.

A. D, 975. Benedictus the VII^th, Pope the XLV^th,

N. 45. Then enjoyed Benedictus the VII^th,

In whose time came the Emperour Ottho into Italy to expel the Greekes out of Cala∣bria. And afterwards dyed in Roma; and Ottho the IV^th,* 1.357 his son was chosen Empe∣rour, the Germans over powring; and at length the Pope also consenting, he was crowned at Roma.

A. D. 983. Ottho the IV^th, Imperour the XII^th, A. D. 984. John the XV^th, Pope the XLVI^th,

N. 46. After the quiet reigne of Bene∣dict, came up Iohn the XV^th, chosen with Imperiall consent: But in a few moneths space he was surprized by the power of Fer∣rucius the father of Pope Bonifacius. whom this Iohn had with stood,* 1.358 and was cast into Hadrians towr, and kept close prisoner, untill what by stinke, hunger, & griefe of mind, he dyed ere he could be rescued.

A. D. 985. John the XVI^th, Pope the XLVII^th,

N. 47. * 1.359Then was chosen Iohn the XVI^th. who quickly discovered his gross coveteous∣ness; in bestowing all places of proffit in the Church, upon his kindred.* 1.360 By reason whereof he became o∣dious unto all the Churchmen: who, as it shall seeme, saw Themselfes dis∣appointed of Their expecta∣tions,

and therefore only hated him. For otherwise it shall seeme, They lik't wel of his vice. For that since this man, mine Au∣thour sayes, his practice became a general custome even unto his time. In so much as generally men desired the Papacy; not for Religions or for God's sake, but to satiat the greedy appetites of Their Kindred Nephews (or Sons) or other familiars. About this time it seems was erected at Roma a Fraternity of Friers purposely constituted to pray for the dead. Of which were several Bishops,* 1.361 & a great number of Priests, who bound Them∣selvs to say 40 Masses for the Soul of every di∣ceased brother, in order, that his infirmities may not be reckoned for sins &c. with a Curse of Anathema imposed on every brother, who shal neglect this duty; and to be certainly seperated from the Kingdom of God. Dated Febr. the 24. 984. It may be justly questio∣ned which of these two practises crept into the Church, did most mischiefe? That of bestowing Church preferments on Kindred without merit: Or this of saying 40 Masses for the dead? The first is branded for a cer∣tainly most pernicious vice. And doubtless it is so. But the second which seemes to be∣speake Charity; yet stily destroys innumera∣ble Souls. For being since become also a gene∣ral practise in the Roman Church: It strange∣ly hoodwinks all Roman Converts, of all degrees, & qualities, with such masks of ignorance, & superstition, that trusting to these Sayings of Masses, They live for the most part carelesly, all Their life time

reckoning to be saved by these foolish Mas∣ses, which They meane to hire by some Le∣gasie in Their last will, to be said for them, when They are dead. Whereas in truth, These Masses can doe the dead no more good, then a whoop, & Hallo can do, to fetch the Richmans soul out of Hell,* 1.362 which God hath designed thither: there being no grounds of Holy practise, or Doctrines of Holy books that give any the smallest warrant for such assu∣rance: But these practises are to be esteemed among those superstitious & Lying vanities of Men,* 1.363 who trust not in the Lord, & are there∣fore to be hated. And it is one of the judge∣ments of God, upon an age contaminated with all sorts of wickedness,* 1.364 that God hath sent them strong delusions to believe Lyes, & that They may be damned, who take pleasure in unrighteousness. And this in an age where∣in the Romans confess:* 1.365 men more fitt to be reckoned among Thieves Highway men, Parricides, Traytors, Prophane murderers &c. attained to the highest step of Church pre∣ferment.

N. 48. * 1.366 A. D. 985. John the XVII^th. Pope the XLVIII^th.

After John the XVI^th. followed Joh•• the X••II^th. chosen with Imperial con∣sent. Wh••refore persecuted by Crescentius a m••ghty c••tizen of Roma, he fled into He truria for rescue, & sent to the Emperour for ayd. Which Crescentius fearing, invi∣ted home Pope John, with great submission. Who after that reigned many years peacea∣bly,

without any maters of moment inter∣vening.

A. D. 996. John the XVIII^th, Pope the XLIX^th,

N. 49. This last John being dead in peace, Gregory the V^th. was lawfully elected, at the instance of the Emperour, being his Kinsman. But afterwards Crescentius being of mighty power in Roma, raised sedition against this Gr••gory, whereupon he fled. And John the XVIII^th, a learned man, & rich, was chosen by all the people in his place. But he enjoyed not long.* 1.367 For on the same year, the Emperour Ottho invading Italy with a strong army, got into Roma by treachery, and Crescentius and Pope John delivered up themselves into his power. But Crescentius greatly wounded, the Pope first lost His eyes, & then His life; after he had reigned ten moneths.* 1.368 And Crescentius was beheaded.

A. D. 999. Gregorius the V^th, Pope the L^th,

N. 50. Gregorius the V^th, enjoyed John being flaine. In whose time it was first con∣trived, that the Empire should be transla∣ted from the Italians into Germany. And the Choise to be made by three Spiritual, & four secular Princes. Which were 1^st, the Archbishop of Mentz, 2^ly, the Archbishop of Colen, 3^ly, the Archbishop of Triers: 4^ly. the Marques of Brandenburgh, 5^ly, the Count Palatine of Rhine, 6^ly, the Duke of Saxony, & 7^ly, the King of Bohemia. This contrivance was at this time made by Ottho

the Emperour, & Pope Gregory, & establis∣hed at Roma by Decree: But was not rati∣fyed in Germany until the year 1002. By this Pope, Ottho received Imperial Coro∣nation

A. D. 999. Sylvester the II^d, LI^st, Pope.

N. 51. Gregory having lived up to his last hour, Sylvester the II^d, ascended the throne: A man who had made a pact with the Devil, by whose meanes he becam first Archbishop of Rhemes,* 1.369 & then of Ravenna, and from thence ascended to be crowned Pope of Roma. But desiring to know of the Devil how long he should live: it was ans∣wered, that could he keepe from Ierusa∣lem, he might live long. Now it happened that after the 4^th, year of his Papacy, ha∣ving read Mass in a certaine Church in Ro∣ma, he understood when he had done, that the Church was called Holy Cross in Ierusa∣lem. Whereupon the Pope perceiving that his time was at hand to dye: he was affrigh∣ted at it, & confessing the whole mater, repented of it, & dyed poenitent. Now he had ordered, that his body layd in a charriot, the Horses should draw it whethet they would, of theyr own accord, and where the charriot stayed there he desired to be buryed. Which don as desired, the horses drew his body to the great Church at Late∣ran, where it was buryed. Whence it was hoped by the Papists, that his repentance was effectual unto his salvation.

A. D. 1002. Henricus the 1^st, Impe∣rour the XIII^th,

In his time dyed Ottho the Emperour, & Henry Duke of Bavaria was by the Elec∣tors chosen to succeed Him. Of these dayes Archbishop Abr. Bzovius, represents the state of the Church as an iron age, where in the religion of Their Holines∣ses the Popes was lost,* 1.370 the monaste∣rial discipline was grown cold, & throw such exam∣ples, the whole commonalty of the people, was found spurning at Gods commands: As if whole Mankind had been rushing into that chaos of affaires as was at the creation; and as if the time of Antichrist had then been verily at hand. As most were generally of opinion it was so.

A. D 1003. John the XIX^th, Pope the LII^d,

N. 52. After Silvester reigned Iohn the XIX^th, in whose short reigne happened many direfull prodigies of a Comet,* 1.371 & a fearfull Earthquake, that did much mis∣chiefe & such like. And after four moneths dyed Pope Iohn the XIX^th,

A. D. 1003. John the XX^th, Pope the LIII^d,

N. 53. Whom Iohn the XX^th,* 1.372 succee∣ded. Of whom it is remembred that he was

a man much given to his ease. And that wearing out 5 years reigne at that rate, he dyed.

A. D. 109. Sergius the IV^th, the LIV^th, Pope.

N. 54. Then followed Sergius the IV^th, of whom the Popish writers at length do speake somthing of good, as that he was pious & Charitable. I wish They had been all so, for their own good And where They say good, I say nothing contrary; un∣less reason to the contrary shews it selfe. But alas (as usually it has allwayes been in this Sovereigne Papacy) He reigned not long;* 1.373 but as if too good for the place, God soone called him away: and perhaps for this default, that in the time that he en∣joyed, he acknowledged not, the sins in∣cumbent upon the throne whereon he sat, which he ought to have disclaimed. In his time, the Normans did valiantly expell the Sarrazenes, out of Sicilia.

A. D. 1012. Gregory Antipope the LV^th, And Benedictus the VIII^th, Pope the LVI^th,

N. 55. After him followed contention. Some chose Gregory, and others Benedict the VIII^th, Gregory expelled Benedict. But he addressing himselfe unto the Emperour Hen∣ry. Henry cam to Roma, & caused Bene∣dictus the VIII^th, to be crowned, and then Benedict crowned Henry Emperour. This Pope by hooke & by crook held long, and in the end dyed, and after his death was met by a certaine Bishop, very solitary, sit∣ting

on a black horse, whom the Bishop knowing, demanded how he cam there, being dead. The Pope replying, told of much money hid, & shewed where it was,* 1.374 & prayed him it might be given to the poor: For that it had never done Him good, because gi∣ven to charitable uses. And admonishing the bishop to becom a Monke he vanished. This is a Popish story. And argues (if there be truth in it) that this had beene an ill Pope, who had cheated the Church, or poor, or both: Or else that the Devil in his shape had made discovery of his faults. It is said also how he appeared to Pope John;* 1.375 and how he complained of his torments in another world. Some thing it's like there was in the case, that was true, but we are not to be∣lieve all we read of idle Popish Stories.

A. D. 1024. John the XXI^th. Pope the LVII^th,

N. 56 Him succeeded his Cosin John the XXI^th. In whose time many men being put to death for rapines, he was accounted a bloudy Pope.* 1.376 And thereupon was expel∣led, but rescued by the Emperour, he re∣turned. And after x••. years reigne dyed.

A. D. 1027. Conradus the I^st, Empe∣rour the XIV^th,

In his first year dyed Henry the Emperour, and after some time was chosen Conradus the I^st, who came to Roma & was crowned of Pope John in 1027. In these dayes it pleased god in scorne & derision of Popish miracles wrought by relicts of Saints, to permit Iewes, & others, Sorcerers, & Con∣jurers,

to goe about with their wicked arts doing miracles by dead mens heads,* 1.377 & other bones, & selling them for relicts of Saints, many of which discovered for cheats, suf∣fered by fire.

A. D. 1033. Benedictus the IX^th. Pope the LVIII^th.

N. 57. And after Iohn dead followed the Nephew of both the last Popes, called Benedictus the IX^th, a boy of xij years of age, who was advanced by apparent Symony,* 1.378 and yet was carrved up to the throne by a full consent. Whence the Roman writers confess, that it cam to pass, that by like people, a like Priest was chosen.

A. D. 1039. Henricus the II^d, Impe∣rour the XV^th,

In his 6^th, year dyed Conradus the Em∣perour; after whom was chosen his son Henricus the II^d, Emperour.

A. D. 1044. Sylvester the III^d. Anti∣pope the LIX^th,

But Benedict the Pope wholly giving up himselfe unto all manner of Bebauchery, after eleven years reigne, was supplanted by Sylvester the III^d, Who also by money corrupting the people procured Benedict to be expelled, and himselfe chosen. But Be∣nedict again recovering, both reigned to∣gether, Benedict in Lateran, & Sylvester in St. Mary's. But Benedict fearing to be ex∣pelled,* 1.379 sold unto Gregorius the VI^th, & de∣throned himselfe.

A. D. 1044. Gregorius the VI^th, Anti∣pope the LX^th,

Then was Gregory (having purchased of Bendict) elected by the Church. And thus reigned all three together. But Gregory cal∣led a wise man, & a godly Pope that cam in by Symony, reigned 3 years with great applause, until Henricus the Emperour comming to Roma, called a Synod,* 1.380 and Gregory accused of Symony, was deposed, and so were the other two Popes also.

A. D. 1046. Clemens the II^d, Pope the LXI^st.

N. 58. Then was Clemens the II^d. cho∣sen, by whom the Emperour was crowned. And at what time it was once more decreed by the whole Church,* 1.381 and al men in place did swear to it: That no more Pope should be chosen but with the Imperiall consent. And yet soone after the Emperour gone, was this Clemens poysoned as was thought by Damasus. And then

A. D. 1048. Damasus the II^d, Pope the LXII^d,

N. 59. By force without farther election set up himselfe. But first Bendict who had beene afore deprived advanced againe, & held xj moneths against him. And then Da∣masus the II^d, 23 dayes. And He dying,* 1.382 Bendict once more ascended the throne.

A. D. 1049. Leo the IX^th, Pope the LXIII^d,

N. 60. But the wiser sort sending to Henry the Emperour for nomination of a new Pope: He sent them Leo the IX^th. Who in

his journey to Roma as Pope Elect, in Pon∣tifical habit, was met by the way, by Hil∣debrand a Monke of Cluniak, who being a wise, & learned man, yet one of those, who at Roma had sworne to the Decrees, to choose no Pope without the Emperour. This Hildebrand with much argumentation pre∣vailed with Leo to put off his robes,* 1.383 & en∣tring Roma as a private man, to stand unto the Election of the Church. And Leo whose proper name was Bauno, entring as Bauno, & not Leo, by persuasion of Hildebrand was chosen by the Church. This Leo being now Pope, made Hildebrand, Cardinal Deakon, and Governour of St. Pauls Church, and as it were halfe Pope with himselfe. Whence followed, that by treachery of this Pope Leo, the Decree was abrogated, of the Impe∣rial right of Election, and in defyance of the Oathes to the contrary, the Right of Election was given unto the Church, & people of Roma. This Leo called several Councils, & went actively & briskly to worke in reforming the Church: gave much almes to the poor, & lived temperatly & soberly, and yet used all these inferiour virtues, as steps unto the greater mischiefe. While first he did all he could to advance the Pope, above His master the Emperour, against all lawes of God, & Man:* 1.384 and 2^ly, condemned the Doctrine of Berengarius, who was a man of great Learning, and of a long time had taught that the body of Christ was in the Sacra∣ment only figuratively, & not really; and had been of long standing a man of much

reputation for His great learning,* 1.385 & good life, & manners: Whom out of ignorance or proud superstition he wickedly condem∣ned for an Heretik: And 3^ly, He injustly & unadvisedly put himselfe into unlawful armes against the Norman prince in Apulia, which to his shame he was forced to ack∣nowledge. But whether he perpetrated these wickednesses of himselfe, or by the perni∣cious council of others, it's hard censuring. But however he became the footstool unto that great Mystery of iniquity which short∣ly after followed. And yet during all his time, he kept peace with the Emperour, while he went about to dethrone him.* 1.386 Fi∣nally he dyed: And blessing the people, and confessing his sins to St. Peter, he devoutly commended himselfe into his hands the 13 Cal. of May 1054. Then

A. D. 1054. Victor the II^d, Pope the LXIV^th,

N. 61. Was chosen with Imperial con∣sent; who followed close after the steps of his predecessor Leo. Holding with the Em∣perour, & yet undermining to subject the Empire to the Papacy. This man called, a Council at Florentia, where he deprived many Bishops for Symony, & Fornication.* 1.387 For Symony, that is, for receiving benefices of Laymen: and for Fornication, which in plaine termes, was for being marryed. The Churchmen had been long ayming at these two things to compass Them. That no lay men should bestow any more spiritual pro∣motions, and to forbid Priests marryages:

But never before had gone so far towards it.* 1.388 But about two years end, he dyed, poy∣soned as was thought by a Deakon in the Com∣munion cup. About this mans time, it is re∣ported by the Roman Authours, that the de∣prived Pope Bendict dying, after the reigne of Leo the IX^th,* 1.389 appeared like a monster in shape of a Bear, with the ears & tayle of an Asse, complaining of his miseries; that he drawne, & haled, here & there, thorow places unsavoury smelling of brimston & fire, & out of all hope of reliefe, expected everla∣sting torments after the day of judgement. It shal seeme, that after Leo dead, this Bendict had againe invaded the Papal chayr. But Victor nominated by the Emperour, was elected by the Church, at what time this Bendict put by, either dyed or was slaine, and then appeared as was said. But the Pa∣pists have many such stories some feined, & some conceited. However this is not to Their credit, that Their Popes being dead, appeared at such a rate, as is said of this, & some others that complained of troubles after death. But these Ghostly stories are many of them introduced to make way for Their cheats of redeeming souls out of Pur∣gatory. However, hither to the Imperial authourity had appeared bridling, com∣manding, correcting, ordering, depriving, pulling down, & setting up Popes. But henceforwards the Popes pulled down, & set up Emperours.

Section the Sixth.

Of the History of the Papacy during it's mighty Height, & super Imperial power, unto the time, that it began to decline.

A. D. 1057. Henricus the III^d, Impe∣rour the XVI^th,

N. 1. IN the year 1057. dyed Henry the II^d. Emperour, whom Henry the III^d, a child succeeded under his Mothers tuition. And anon after dyed Victor the II^d, Pope. At this time there were in Roma five Patriarchal Churchs, whereof the chiefe was that of St Saviour in Lateran: under which were 7 Cardinal Bishops called Colla∣teral;* 1.390 who were to say Mass for the Pope by course every weeke. These five were 1 the Bishop of Ostia, 2 the Bishop of Por∣to, 3 the B^p, of St. Rufina, 4 the B^p, of Alba, 5 the B^p, of Sabinum, 6 the B^p, of Tusculum, & 7 the B^p, of Praeneste. The 2^d, Patriarchal seat was that of St. Mary the great, under which were 7 Cardinal Priests, viz 1 of St. Philip & James; 2 of St. Cyriac, 3 of St. Eusebius, 4 of St. Pudentian, 5 of St. Vitalis, 6. of St. Peter & Marcellin, & 7 of St. Clement. The 3^d, Patriarchal seat was that of St. Peter, under which also were 7 Cardinal Presbyters; viz 1 of St. Mary over Tiber, 2 of St. Chrysogonus, 3 of St.

Caecilia, 4 of St. Anastatia, 5 of St. Lau∣rence, 6 of St. Marke, & 7 of St. Martin & Sylvester. The 4^th, Patriarchal seat was that of St. Paul; under which also were 7 Cardinals viz, 1 of St. Sabina, 2 of St. Prisca, 3 of St. Balbina, 4 of St. Nereus, & Achilleus, 5 of St. Sixtus, 6 of St. Mar∣cellus, & 7 of St. Susanna. And the 5^th, Patriarchal seat was that of St. Laurence without the walls; under which also were 7 Cardinals, viz 1 of St. Praxedes, 2 of St. Peter ad vinculum, 3 of St. Laurence in Lucina, 4 of St. John & Paul. 5 of the 4 Crowned Martyrs, 6 of St. Stephen in Mt. Caelius, & 7 of St. Quiricus. Of these Pa∣triarchs He of Lateran was called Cardinal Bishop Collateral, He of St. Mary's Cardi∣nal Archpriest, He of St. Peters, Cardinal Archpriest also, He of St. Pauls Cardinal Abbot, and he of St. Laurence also Cardinal Abbot. Besides these were twelve Deakon Cardinals of the regions, and six Deakon Pa∣latines. Of all these 18 in the whole, the first was the Deakon of St. Mary in Domi∣nica, Archdeakon, 2 St. Lucy, 3 St. Mary nova, 4 St. Cosma & Damian, 5 St. Ha∣drian, 6 St. Sergius & Bachus, 7 St. Theo∣dorus, 8 St. George, 9 St. Mary in Schola Graeca, 10 St. Mary in Porticu, 11 St. Ni∣cholas, in carcere, 12 St. Angelus in foro, 13 St. Eustachius, 14 St. Mary in aquiro, 15 St. Mary in via Lata, 16 St. Agatha, 17 St. Lucy in Capite suburrae, & lastly St. Vitus in Macello, And besides all these were 21 subdeakons, & 22 Abbots. And all these

besides Suffragan Bishops, who were wont to be called to Council. Most of these had power in Election of the Pope according to custome, and in other managements of affaires. And most of These had personally sworne unto Henry the Emperour to observe the decrees of Pope Clemens the II^d, and par∣ticularly not to chuse any Pope without Im∣perial consent, and more particularly not without Consent of the Emperour Henry the II^d, and of his son after him. And One of these personally so sworne, was Friderik the Apostolikal Legat, who was also Abbot of Cassin. Who pretending wrong to his mo∣nastery, done by one Count Trasimund came to Roma, & complaining to Pope Victor. The Count was immediatly excom∣municated: and thereupon he made resti∣tution to Friderik.

A. D. 1057. 〈☐〉〈☐〉 STEPHANUS the IX^th. Pope Impe∣rial the I^st.

N. 2. But soon after Victor dying, this Friderik without any Imperial nomination was elected Pope. And without sending to the Emperour, or his Legat for confirmation, he accepted; by the name of Stephen the IX^th. He being Pope, called several Synods, and acted several things against marryed Priests: and declared the Emperour Henry the II^d, an Heretik for diminishing* 1.391 the au∣thourity of the Pope; (as he called it) in con∣tempt of Religion, & in despight of God im∣mortal. This Pope Stephen fleshed with suc∣cess

against Count Trasimund; being now Pope feared not to condemne the dead Em∣perour,* 1.392 there being no body to plead for him. But it pleased God therefore to deter∣mine for Him, by snatching away out of this world this presumptious calumniator: who neither regarding his duty to God, nor to his Master; had most prophanely broken the oath of God, & obliged the whole College of Cardinals to do the same, by a general complyance in His Election, to the Papacy, without either nomination, or confirmation of the new Emperour; unto which They had all been obliged, by a Decree of a former Pope & Council;* 1.393 in which most of the Electors had been personally present, & sub∣scribers. But it pleased God in token of his displeasure against such presumption, perju∣ry, & prophaneness within the year to cut him off.

A. D. 1058. Benedictus Antipope, and Pope the LXV^th,

N. 3. Now there was at this time among the Cardinals at Roma, one Hildebrand a man of great understanding & policy, who had been at bottome of all contrivances for the advancement of the Papacy, unto Impe∣rial greatness. This man was one of those, who had been consenting to the Decree of Clemens the II^d, for the Imperial consent, in all Elections, and had sworne Obedience thereto: And yet notwithstanding by hol∣ding correspondency with Henry the II^d, Emperour, and very officiously promoting His consent outwardly in the Elections of Leo

the IX^th. and Victor the II^d, and yet secretly at each turne procuring the same consent to be disavowed: when he saw his time, that Henry the father, was dead, & Henry the son was a child, then did he contrive it, that Stephen the IX^th. was elected without that consent, and yet so,* 1.394 as Hildebrand still kept a close correspondency at Court, with flattery procuring the royal conni∣vance thereat. But when Pope Stephen was sick, & Hildebrand was on journey to the Empress, provisions were made, that in case Stephen should dye, no Pope should be chosen before the returne of Hildebrand. Notwithstanding by meanes of the Nobi∣litie, & of Gibertus Viceroy of Lumbardy under Agnes the Empress,* 1.395 the Election was posted on, And Benedictus the X^th, was chosen Pope, & held somthing over 9 moneths.

A. D. 1059. 〈☐〉〈☐〉 NICHOLAS the II^d, Pope Impe∣rial the II^d,

N. 4. But Hildebrand returning, whose power in those dayes was mighty above all others, he found out meanes to object against this Benedict, that there was som∣thing of force, & bribery, used in brin∣ging about of His Election. And this pre∣tence being once started, his authourity was great enough to judge it, as he listed. Whence tho there were many that stuck close to Benedict, as a wise & good man; yet the weight of interest, that complyed

with Hildebrand, bore down all before it. So as a second choise was put to the vote, wherein Benedict was condemned, and Gerard B^p, of Florence was elected; by the name of Nicholas the II^d. and Benedictus was deprived. This Nicholas called a Council at Roma, whither being cited, Berenga∣rius, Archdeakon of Andegavia, He appea∣red. And being charged with Heresy, He being a very old man, & fearfull to stand his ground, submitted to abjuration. In which Abjuration it is thus contei∣ned;* 1.396 in English as followeth. [I Berengarius &c. do consent & Pro∣fess as the venera∣ble Lord the Pope Nicholas, & this holy Synod pres∣cribed unto me. That the Bread & Wine set on the Al∣tars & consecra∣ted; are not only the Sacrament, but also the very body & bloud of Christ, which not only in the Sacrament, but also in the hands of the Priests, in very truth are sensually handled, & bro∣ken, & chewed in the mouth by the teeth of the faithfull.] Of this conversion of Beren∣garius, was made great brags by the Pope, & letters were sent all over Europe, with

the newes,* 1.397 and great thanksgivings we••e made for the same. But Berengarius soon recanted of his Recantation, and both prea¦ched & wrote againe in vindication of that Doctrine he had abjured. It was (it seemes) his weakeness, in that for fear of death, he denyed, what he verily believed to be true. But since him, many thousands have stood up in d••fence of the same doctrine, which he then abjur'd; and have indured the fire in vindication of the truth thereof. But however maters were censured in th••se dayes, sure enough it is, that, that great Pope Nicholas, & that whole Council at Ro∣ma of 113 Bishops, were guilty of a most abominable heresy Themselves, who prescri∣bed this lesson to Berengarius, to pronounce for his faith; [as) that the Bread & Wine in the Sacrament, are the very Body & Bloud of Christ that may be sensually handled, broken & bitten by the teeth of men.] against the sense of all the purest Primitive times, whose forme of Consecration of the Elements,* 1.398 (as we have it out of St. Ambrose) calls the Bread & Wine, the Figure of the Body & Bloud of Christ. But this most wicked Doc∣trine subjects the Body of Christ; now glo∣rifyed in heaven, to bea 1.399 crucifyed a new, and most basely to be sent down into theb 1.400 draught At this Council also was it most proudly de∣creed. That whosoever shall be chosen Pope, & inthroned, without the Election of the Car∣dinals, shall be esteemed no Apostolical,* 1.401 but an Apostat Pope, and is to be & stand Accur¦sed. And that it shall be lawful for the Cardi∣nals,

with their Laiks, to Curse, & expel Him; and if it cannot be done in Roma: It shall be lawfull to gather together in Council where they can, and to choose a new Pope.] And thus Pope Nicholas & this Council made a Decree to fight against the Decrees of Pope Hadrian the 1^st. and Gregory the V^th. & Clement the II^d. They Cursed all men who durst presume to choose a Pope without the Emperour, the Cardinals not excepted.* 1.402 And these curse all who dare choose without the Cardinals, the Emperour not excepted. Now when the Emperour shall choose a Pope, without the Cardinals: These Curse that Choise, & all who obey it. And when These Choose with∣out the Emperour, then Curse They this Choyse, & all who side therewith. And thus all Christendome may lye under the Curses, of One Holiness or the Other, as not long after it fell out so. Thus have we tasted of the pride, presumption, & he∣resy of this Imperious Pope. Now come we next to rellish His justice; & Piety. The Normans by a noble & christian courage, had expelled the Sarrazenes out of Italy: Where by One Godfrey Their captaine be∣came Duke of Apulia,* 1.403 and after him Drogo His brother as his lawfull heir: who left the same unto Bagelardus his son & heir. But Robert the Childes Unkle taking advan∣tage of his minority, dispossess't him of his inheritance, & retained it unto his own use; and among other things, seized also by mistake somthing that belonged to the Papacy. Which Pope Nicholas understan∣ding,

without once hearing the man; passed sentence of Eccommunication against him. Whereupon Robert the Norman submitting to satisfaction;* 1.404 Pope Nicholas becam guilty of a greater injustice, and that first by con∣firming unto him the Dukedom of Apulia, which belonged to his Nephew: and 2^ly. by imploying this gratifyed Thiefe, to warre for His Holines against the Count of Tusca∣ny and others, without any thing of warre proclaimed, or any mater of difference once debated. Such was the justice of Christs Vicar;* 1.405 but it was against the sacred advice of his Lord & Master. This Pope also farther decreed, in Council at Roma, That No man may hear Mass of any Priest, who keeps a concubine, or any other woman, meaning indeed every one who had a wife or was marryed. For so he had given in advice to Damianus his Legat at Milaine, that could he disuade the Clergy from marriage, & taking wives, rather then faile, He should allow them concubines. Hence sprung up that Doctrine of Devils foretold by St. Paul, which forbiddeth to marry: introduced by a Papal Decree. But St. Paul is my witness, that, (as also were many others) it was a Damnable Decree. This Nicholas did many other things also more imperiously then justly, throwing about his curses where ever he went,* 1.406 in order to make his name ter∣rible: and for the tyranny of One man (as he alleged) he cursed a whole city, & all the inhabitants of Ancona: by reason where∣of his own servant Damianus also, could

not forbear to reprove him. And the truth is such was this Example of a Pope, Even as when a wolfe, or a Bear doth come into a towne, and all the people fly before him into Their houses. And yet (saith Platina) Pope Nicholaus was a man in all things well approved off. But as it pleased God to cutt off Pope Stephen in His first year; So it was his pleasure, that this should not outlive his second year.

A. D 1061. 〈☐〉〈☐〉 ALEXANDER the II^d. Pope Im∣perial the III^d.

N. 5. Nicholas dead, the politik Hilde∣brand to prevent the Imperialists, made hast to hurry on the choyse of Alexander the II^d. tho utterly against his personal oath to the contrary: And Alexander ac∣cepted.

A. D. 1061. Honorius the II^d, Anti∣pope. And Pope the LXVI^th.

* 1.407But the Emperour also making nomina∣tion, appointed the Bishop of Parma, whom the Loyall Clergy did also elect, ac∣cording to the more antient & orthodox Decrees of the Church, who was called Pope Cadolaus. And now it came to pass, that the Papal Decrees directly clashing, All Christendome fell under the curses of Their Prophane Holinesses, on the one side, or the other. These things could not avoid, but war & bloud must needs follow thereon: And wise men ought to suffer much,* 1.408 rather then to occasion Bloudshed, and especially

the men of the Church, the Vicars of God! But These tooke no care for that, but ray∣sing forces an both sides, in the first battel Alexander was worsted, and Cadolaus gai∣ned Roma and was consecrated by the name of Honorius the II^d, (as it shall seeme,) the most lawfull Pope chosen: But as it pleased God to permit, perjury to prevail above Loyalty; he became esteemed but an Anti∣pope. But in a second battel, Pope Honorius driven out of Roma lost the field. Then was a Council called at Mantua, where by the votes of the Clergy, taking upon Them to be judges in Their owne causes,* 1.409 and not weighing the authourity of sacred Oaths; the Election of Alexander was Decreed to be good. Here at this Council oppeared the young Emperour, who for peace sake sub∣mitted to Pope Alexander, and procuring pardon for Cadolaus, obteined also that Guibertus was made Archbishop of Raven∣na. After these things Alexander being now secure, raged with his curses of Excommuni∣cations against all that displeased him. Espe∣cially severe was he against the Marryed priests condemned by his predecessor.* 1.410 But being an Alexander in name only; Cardi∣nal Hildebrand being Chancellour, was more then Pope, who swayed the Pope at his pleasure. Until after eleven years this Alex∣ander also dyed. And then Hildebrand

A. D. 1073. 〈☐〉〈☐〉 GREGORIUS the VII^th, Pope Im∣periall the IV^th,

N. 6. On that very day was chosen Pope, by the name of Gregorius the VII^th, who had swayed the Papacy during the reigne of five Popes, before he sat downe himselfe into the Chayr. For being a man who had full command of his passions, and a man of great reason, apt to persuade, and to be liked, & beloved, which way soever he turned himselfe: thence he had advanced his interest, not only at Roma, but in France, & Germany, and all most all over Christen∣dome. So as now thinking himselfe ripe for the encounter,* 1.411 he clapt downe into the Pontifical Chayr, not doubting to bid de∣fyance to the Emperour, to fight it out with him for the supremacy. The great contro∣versy between Them was this. Whether in the Vacancy, the Emperour, or the Cardi∣nals alone should choose the Pope? And du∣ring the full See, who should dispose of spiritual promotions, the Pope, or the Em∣perour? It had been of old determined in ful council, that both these things were in the right of the Emperour: But the Pope pre∣tended it ought to be otherwise; Notwith∣standing the Emperour being in possession of these rights; It required that the Pope worke for it by his witts,* 1.412 & by great inte∣rest to gett it from him. To this purpose this Gregory like a wily Foxe stept into the throne, as it were one who feared, or despised to be,

what he most desired to enjoy. He seemed therefore mightily averse to the Election, and slightly using meanes to prevent it;* 1.413 he subtilly procured, that it was so much the more firmly effected. And being inthro∣ned, on every hand great honours accre∣wed, to advance the splendour of his glory. First the King of Spaine, and next the Isle of Sardinia readily submitted to hold in Fee of the Roman See. The King of France as aptly submitted to his commands: the King of Bohemia payd him tribute. And the Bishops from on every hand appeared tractable to his commands. All which maters so fittly suiting to his will, he tooke courage on the very first year of his reigne, to summon the Emperour to answere before him his guilt of Symony, & Schisme. Now the mater was, that the Emperours hitherto had allwayes given investiture unto all Archbishops in Their dominions, and this They had don not only by a clayme of antient prescription, but also by vertue of a graunt from Pope Hadrian the first, to that purpose,* 1.414 & that upon conditi∣ons of Lands, & Dignities given unto the Church, by Charles the great, unto whom that graunt was made. But this investiture the Popes had thought fit to have at Their own dispose, as due to Them; tho neither out of the lawes of God, or man, They were able to say; how, or which way this right becam Theirs. Only it was plaine that at some times, the Emperours had received gifts, or moneys for such investitures, as also did the Popes them∣selves for the Investitures bestowed within

Their awn jurisdictions.* 1.415 But here lay the Controversie, that his Holiness the Pope tooke upon him to be a Supreame Judge over the Emperour, and denying that the Empe∣rour, was so over Him. Hence it came to pass that if the Emperour invested any Arch∣bishop or Bishop, whether he tooke gifts, or no gifts therefor; yet that very act was esteemed Symony & Schisme, and was stiled the Henrician Heresy, by this Pope, & his predecessors ever since Stephen the IX^th. and Pope Alexander had begun to question it in his time, but was prevented of the prose∣cution by his death. And what he began, this Gregory now carryed on. But whereas in all ages, as well Christian, as Jewish, the Chiefe Magistrate had ever been supe∣riour to the Chiefe Priest & Chiefe Bishop; yet now this Pope tooke upon him at this rate to summon, & judge the Emperour, his Lord & Master as if he had been his meer Vassal. Hence allege we, that this is that thing whereof St. Paul fore shewed saying,* 1.416 There shall appear that man of Sin, the Son of Perdition, who opposeth & exal∣teth himselfe above all that is called God, or that is worshipped: so that he as God, sitteth in the Temple of God, shewing Himselfe that He is God. Now in these dayes, and by this Pope was this thing revealed: When Pope Gre∣gory sent out his Legats to summon His Ma∣ster the Emperour,* 1.417 Gods vicegerent and called God on earth to answere his Simony & Schisme before HIM his subject commanded to obey. But His Holiness proceeded subtil∣ly;

for in these dayes were dwelling in Italy;* 1.418 Agnes the Emperours mother, a devout wo∣man, at that time at Roma: and one Beatrix, with Mattilda her daughter, persons of great estate & Power in Lumbardy, whereof One was Aunt, & the other Cosin to the Em∣perour; all which women had great venera∣tion for his Holiness; and thence became main instruments to worke his ends upon the Emperour. And by Their meanes, the Emperour was made civil, & tractable, and willing to treat with the Pope, as much as might be wished, in order to avoid dif∣ference, and he promised to repent, & amend any thing that was amiss, & gave good words, but was very ill wil••ing to lose his just rights. But when the Popes Legatts cam into Germany They proudly refused to speake unto the Emperours Majesty, unless he repented of his Simony, & humbly craved absolution from them, because of the Curse, His Holiness had layd upon him therefor. But his Mother being with these Legats, had persuaded him to answere this arro∣gancy with gentleness, and he did put from him some persons excommunicated. But he refused to admit these Legats to hold a Synode in Germany, alleging that it was an office belonging to the Archbishop of Bre∣men to do that:* 1.419 and his Bishops refused sub∣mission to the Legats. Whence cam forth excommunications from Pope Gregory a∣gainst the Archbishop of Bremen. And a Council was held at Roma, against Priests Marryages, & investitures by laymen into

spirituall Benefices;* 1.420 and likewise it was prohibited to eat flesh on saturdays. Now to carry on these Decrees, Bishops were persuaded to deny the Emperours Investi∣ture, & to take it from the Pope. In which maters the Countess Mattilda was a notable instrument; for this Lady was so much de∣voted unto His Holiness, that She was ge∣nerally reputed His Miss, which some wri∣ters endeavour to deny. But alas, this was a smal crime in comparison of his Arrogancy towards the Emperour;* 1.421 (Rebellion being as the sin of witchcraft, and stubbornness as Ido∣latry;) and his prohibiting Priests Marryage, & commanding to abstaine from meats which God hath created to be received with thanks: (which are doctrines of Devils:) and in com∣parrison whereof his amours with Mattil∣da, are not to be named. But these Decrees occasioned much trouble, the Priests every where appearing unwilling to part with Their wives. However in the meane time, the King of Hungaria submitted to hold in fee of the Pope, and the Russian Prince also sent in a submission.* 1.422

But at Roma after the Council ended, one Quintius son to the prefect of Roma grudging for the Emperours sake at the Popes arrogancy; & being animated by Giber∣tus Archbishop of Ravenna who had been at some times afore Viceroy in Italy for the Empress: surprized the Pope, on Christmas eve, in the night time, at the holy Altar, in his Pontifical robes, & haled him away to prison. But on the morrow the rabble of

the city tumultuating for the Pope, pulled down the house where the Pope was shut up, and rescued him; and all the actors of that feat which They could catch They mai∣med; by cutting off Their noses; but Quin∣tius himselfe escaped away unto the Empe∣rour. And Gibertus returning to Ravenna, drew off one Cardinal, & many Bishops, to disapprove the proceedings of His Holi∣ness. Whereupon the Pope excommunica∣ting Them, strictly summoned the Empe∣rour by his Legat, to answere before Him at Roma on a day certaine, several crimes objected against him under the paine of the Apostolical curse. At this time the Empe∣rour had newly repressed the rebellious Saxons: notwithstanding very civilly he sent messengers to Roma to excuse him.* 1.423 But these messengers contumeliously used, were also imprisoned by the Pope. Whereupon the Emperour enraged, as well he might, called a Council at Wormatia in Germany of all the Bishops, & Abbotts in the Empire. And unto this Council among the rest came Hugo the Candid Cardinal, or One of the 7 Chiefe Cardinals, who being privy unto all the Popes secret practises, & devices, charged him with much wickedness, and among other things with Sorcery. Where∣upon it was agreed by this Council, that he deserved to be deposed.* 1.424 And according∣ly it was Decreed, that he was actually de∣posed, as an Usurper, against the lawes of Holy Church. And this decree was signed, as some say only by 26 hands, others by

above a thousand. However messengers were sent away to Roma, who arriving on the day before, the day of the Emperour ci∣ted to appear there, served His Holiness with the Decree, and discharged him in the name of the Emperour, & the Council from medling any farther as Pope, & discharged the Cardinals of any more obedience to him as such: and declared what soever thence forward should be de∣creed, should be nul & void. But the Pope and his Council obeyed not this Decree, al∣leging that it was made by persons excom∣municated & profligat; and done by a Coun∣cil Apostatical, because called without con∣sent of the Pope. And They on the other side alleged. That being excommunicated, & driven away for no other cause of crime,* 1.425 but because of Their Allegiance, to the Emperour Their Sovereigne Lord, and for holding with the Priests marryages, and the Benefices conferred by Laymen; which were not really crimes; but being convented by the Imperiall authourity, were therefore the more sacred, & truly divine Council. However on the morrow the Pope, & his Council of 120 Bishops, caused the Decree of Wormatia to be read in Council; where the Pope alleging, that the city of Roma was the Head of the world, where of He being su∣preame Head; had power to depose the Em∣perour. And accordingly He and His Coun∣cil, did Excommunicate, & depose him. And His Holiness absolved the Princes, & People of Germany, and the whole Empire

from all duty of allegiance, & obedience to him.* 1.426 And he sent abroad his Bulls or let∣ters patents unto all Princes of the Empire to signifie as much unto them. This Excom∣munication was sett forth with many strange Hypocritical expressions most of which were exceeding false & scandalous.

Now the issue of these things was, that the German Princes being many of them afore hand displeased with the Emperour, were glad of the opportunity,* 1.427 and soone after met at Triburia, or Tryers to choose a new Emperour. Whereupon the Empe∣rour being affrighted, tryed to pacify Them with good words, but perceiving Them inexorable; he tryed a new expedient, to avoid bloudshed if it might be. Which was, that confiding in his Kinswomans interesse in the Pope; he pierced the Alpes with a light army. And understanding, that the Pope was on his way into Germany to meet the Princes who had sent to call him thither. And was at that instant at Canossum together with his Cosine Mattilda. Whither the Emperour, with his Wife, and little son therefore approaching. He left his Army without, and being admitted unto the se∣cond gate, he leaving off his robes, in midwinter time, in sharpe frost & snow, appeared barefoot & bare leg'd at the in∣ner gate, having fasted all that day, pray∣ing to be admitted unto the Popes presence, and to be absolved from his Excommunica∣tion: But being made to wait at this rate, three dayes without admission; on the

fourth day at the intreaty of his Cosine Mattilda,* 1.428 & others he was admitted in, & received to audience of the Pope. At whose feet, casting down his Crown, & other princely ornaments, at the mercy of His Holiness, he prayed forgiveness pro∣mising never to do against him more. Whereupon, & upon condition upon oath, to doe penaunce, as His Holiness should en∣joyn him: and to appear at His Council when soever He should send for Him: and to stand to his pleasure, as to what should be done to Him, in His maters of controversie with the Saxons: and pledges being given to performe these Conditions.* 1.429 He was absolved on the 28^th. day of January. After these things, the German princes were assembled at For∣cheim, where the Pope by his Legat admo∣nished the Emperour to appear on the 3^d. day of the Ides of March: Which the Empe∣rour excusing, and alleging that it was not safe for him to trust his person there, and 2^ly, that considering he was then in Italy, it was impossible for him to be there by the day appointed. However the Popes Legats being there, and he disappearing, Rodul∣phus Duke of Suevia was chosen King of Germany, & Henry the Emperour was de∣prived.* 1.430 All which could not be done with∣out the Popes contrivance. But Henry ha∣ving notise what was done by a trusty mes∣senger, conveyed himselfe by Venetia into Germany, with great secrecy, where he arrived sooner then was expected. And raysing armes, secured the upper Germany. met

Rodulphus also arming his friends, They met & fought one battel, with doubtfull success. Now before battel, Henry had sent to the Pope, to require that Rodulphus might be excommunicated. Which the Pope refusing to doe, required both parties to appear, & plead Their causes before Him. Which Henry hearing, & knowing the Popes treachery; haza••ded one battel. And then both parties sent to the Pope by Their Legats; who commanded both, to lay by Their armes. During these things, His Holiness taking upon Him as King of Kings, & Lord of Lords, censured & excom∣municated unheard, the Emperour of Con∣stantinople. And anon after that,* 1.431 the King of Poland also. Then fought Henry and Ro∣dulph also a second battel with much slaugh∣ter, and uncertaine victory. The Pope about the same time, having excommunicated all Henry's friends, sent his Legats into Germany & commanded both parties to stand unto Their award; which Henry at first consenting to doe, until He percei∣ved the treachery of the motion: at length he denyed. And then His Holiness pronoun∣ced against Henry the Emperour a second Excommunication, and a second time ab∣solved his subjects from Their allegiance to him. Which last Excommunication, like the first, he had also larded with plausible, but Hypocritical prayers, vowes & wishes, gravely & solemnly denounced; wherein among other things he called upon St. Peter & St. Paul, telling them, that They chose

Him,* 1.432 and not He Them; and layd the great burthen upon His shoulders (meaning of the Papacy,) as if They also had been guilty of all His rebellions, perjury, arrogancy, & doctrines of Devils, (which yet* 1.433 both of Them with great vehemency allwayes had abho∣red.) and yet from Them, claymed he, his authourity; to curse His sovereigne lord, (which God alwayes forbids.) and to take Gods office out of his hands, by deposing One King, & setting up another: and to absolve the Subjects from Their oaths, & duty of allegiance, (which thing none but Devils dare justify besides Himselfe, & His fellows.) Lastly he concluded with a sort of adjura∣tion, or injunction upon those his Patroons saying [Let all Kings and Princes by this example know your power,* 1.434 that They may fear to contemne the commandements of holy Church. Execute quickly this judgement upon Henry, that all may see Him fall from His Kingdome, not by chance but by your only worke. Dated from Roma Mar. 7. Indic 30.] Thus talk't this proud Hypocrite unto the holy Apostles, as if verily They had heard him, even as one who stood by him; and as if he had power over Them, to com∣mand Them, as He listed. And He talk't so peremptorily, as if he had been sure of what he wished, & required of Them. In∣timating from thence, that his arrogancy together with the success thereof hither∣to; had so blinded* 1.435 Him with strong delusi∣ons, that he believed lyes, as verily as if They had been true; and his conceits, as

if They had been oracles. But withall it may be rather intimated, that guessing by the state of affaires, that Henry the Emperour must needs be ruined; he put in those words into His Curse: expecting, that when it cam to pass, he might be esteemed as a Prophet, and thence to be worshipped with so much the greater adoration. And to strengthen this confidence he sent to the elected Rodul∣phus a crowne, with this motto thereon engraven saying [Petra dedit Petro, Petrus diadema Rodulpho.] And withall he sent out his Bulls of deposition against Henry, and dis∣persed the copies thereof all over Germany. Whereupon the German rebels encouraged, received Rodulph for King, but defyed Henry. And on the other side the Emperour rather provoked, then dismayed at the News; called together the Cardinals & Bishops, who joyned with him, first at Mentz, and then at Brixia, to the number of 1083. (Which others say were but 30, & others but 19,) However at this Council, the Emperour purged himselfe, of the crimes charged against him by the Pope, and accused the Pope, whom he called Hilde∣brand the Monke, of diverse crimes,* 1.436 as of being an Usurper, Perjured, a Sorcerer, and a Sower of discord, and that in particu∣lar whereas this Hildebrand had taken a cor∣poral oath, together with others, that during the life of Henry the Father, & this Henry the Son, They would not presume Themselves, nor suffer any other to aspire unto the Papal seat, without the approbation of the said Em∣perours:

yet this Bishop, contrary to His said oath, had now thrust in himselfe, to be Pope, without the consent & will, and knowledge of Him Their King & Magistrate. All which things proved against him, (be∣sides maters in themselves notorious, as His making divorcements betweene men and their wives lawfully marryed together, for preaching sacrilege, mainteining perjury & murder; &c.) to the satisfaction of the Coun∣cil; He was deposed from the Papacy. And

A. D. 1080. Clemens the III^d, Anti∣pope, & Pope the LXVII^th.

N. 7. Was chosen Pope in his place upon the 25^th. day of june; This man was that Guibertus who was somtimes Archbishop of Ravenna. And thus now the Popes, and Councils clashing sentences & curses: On the 15^th, of October following, the mater cam to a debate between the two Cham∣pions by battel, Henry the Emperour for the new Pope, & the Council of Brixia: & Rodulph the new King, for the Pope Hilde∣brand, & his Council at Roma. But alas however it had pleased God, to give Him power, & to prevaile for* 1.437 a time: yet it seemes when at last he made God Himselfe in His curses the Patron of his rebellions, & of all his wicked decrees & acts; and had called in the holy Saints in Heaven, St. Peter & St. Paul, who had no hand in his maters, to be accessary to his curses against his ma∣ster; and when he had as it were referred the whole weight of his cause against his Lord & Master the Emperour, to the suc∣cess

of his Champion;* 1.438 Then it pleased God positively to determine against him. For at this battel after a bloudy fight on both sides, Rodulphus the Popes Champion, was at length deadly wounded, and more over lost his right hand, and also the victory. And being carryed alive out of the field to Martisburg, where the Bishops of his party comming about him: he complained to Them, shewing Them his right hand cut off, and saying [This hand gave oath to Hen∣ry my Prince, and yet has so often fought against Him, at your instigation, but all invaine: Goe, & performe your allegiance to Him your King, for I must goe to my father.] And ha∣ving said these words he dyed.

After these things at next spring the Em∣perour led his victorious armes into Italy: where weakely resisted by the forces of Mattilda his Cosine, the Popes Miss, he easily put them to flight, and prosperously came before Roma. But Pope Gregory im∣pudently & obstinatly persisting in his re∣bellion,* 1.439 notwithstanding he had mani∣festly seene the testimony of God, and his Saints against him. And instead of repen∣ting of his former wicked curses, he be∣gan to curse a fresh sending out new bulls of Excommunication against the Emperour, with commission to the rebellious princes to chuse another new King. But the Bis∣hops began to dispute the cause as if it were not right at Roma: and so did the Princes many of Them in Germany. However the Pope had strongly fortifyed Roma, and well

stored it with victualls. So as the Emperour found it a worke of some time before Roma could be taken. However having straitly begirt it, he left the New Pope to carry on the siege, while he ranged the Countrey for forage & provision. But in the year 1082 was chosen a new King, Hermannus Duke of Loraine, by some few Princes, who made but weake resistance. However Henry returning into Germany easily overcame these new troubles, Roma continuing all the while besieged. The Leonine city was soone taken, For in 1083, the Emperour returning tooke it. And then was Guibertus consecrated in St. Peters Church by the name of Clemens the III^d,* 1.440 on the Sunday before Palm Sunday. And by him was Hen∣ry crowned Emperour with his Empress on Easter day. Pope Gregory from his palace might perceive the triumphs of these things with a sorrowfull heart, but St. Peter, & St. Paul would not helpe him,* 1.441 no, tho he had cryed aloud, & cut Himselfe with lan∣cers, and Knives. But the Romans being a weary of the siege, began to wish well to the Emperour; so as in some small space the new city was taken, and the Popes pa∣lace at Lateran. But Gregory distrusting the citizens, had timely fled into Hadrians towr, where with a few fast friends, he defended himselfe. Henry was crowned againe in this place. And Gregory having liberty of his Bishops to come in unto him, held a Coun∣cil in his prison.* 1.442 Where nothing but curses could be brought out of him. And because

his Bishops would not suffer him to curse the Emperour, he yet persisted to curse Pope Clemens: but alas the wind was now in his face, and his curses returned into his own bosome. And when the Emperour offered peace on condition that he would crown him in Lateran; and tho the people then begd of him to do it. Yet would he not, unless the Emperour would confess his faults, and ask him forgiveness: with such an obstinat pride was the man possessed, that no afflic∣tion could make him bend. During these things a treacherous plot was layd, to kill the Emperour in St. Marys Church, by a stone thrown down upon His head: but as it was in action, the man that should have done it, fell Himselfe thoro the hole,* 1.443 & was broken to pieces. After these things, tho the Pope had seene all his devices spoi∣led, yet would he not yield, nor was he poenitent. But delighted in cursing, which as it shal seeme, he renued yearly if not monethly & dayly, & yet profitted They him naught: and tho not; yet however (it seemes) it was his pleasure to hear him∣selfe curse: which argues the insatiable pride, & malice of his heart. But the Em∣perour leaving Roma to the Citizens them∣selves (who were now sufficiently incensed against His Holiness so farre as to continue the siege after the Emperour, & Pope Cle∣mens gone) returned into Germany. But then came Robert Guiscard, the Popes liegeman out of Apulia with his Norman army, and by the treachery of some false Romans, let into the

city, he burned & spoiled much of the city with great slaughter of the people. But the Capitol was still defended against him. Yet the palace of Lateran betrayd into his hands, he ruined all the city between Lateran, & the Capitol. And at length tooke the Ca∣pitol, & razed it to the ground. And yet the siege lay still before Hadrians Towr; which also lastly he raysed, and rescued His Holiness out of prison. But he not da∣ring any longer to trust himselfe in Roma, went away with this Guiscard unto Saler∣num, where shortly after he dyed.

This man was undoubtedly a very wise man, and of very sober life, courteous in common conversation, and in all things very amicable, & sociable: excepting his Pride, which appeares to be the greatest that ever mortal man shewed forth. It being most plaine out of the testimonie of his own men; that he was no∣toriously guilty of perjury,* 1.444 re∣bellion, and the doctrine of Devils in forbidding Priests mar∣riage, and of advancing Idolatry in image worship, & bread worship, teaching Beren∣garius much after the rate of his Predeces∣sor. And being thus grossly guilty of Pride, whereof all these things were but the mise∣rable effects: all those His virtues, were but hand maides of Pride, in order to carry it on with so much the greater grace; as when the Devil appears as an Angel of light.

But it is no wonder, that the Romanists ex∣tol Him to the Heavens, who to this day retaine in perfect faith, all those Schismes, & most foul Haeresies which he so strenuous∣ly stood for. And tho His fall was an appa∣rent testimony; that God hated all those things he had, with so much bloudshed perpetrated. Yet labour They to blind this apparent testimony: 1^st. with false preten∣ces, That the Apostolik chair, is above all∣men, & subject to none. And that should any Pope rashly & foo∣lishly give away this right:* 1.445 Yet the Church can∣not lose Her digni∣ty.] And hence must it be lawfull to rebel, & be perjured, and to say, & do any thing, rather then the Church shal lose Her dignity! Such is Their doctrine. But They are not the Church that hold thus, seeing Christ, & His Apost∣les hold quite otherwise. And 2ly, to blench this testimony, they invent abominable lyes. As for instance Bzovius has it,* 1.446 [how one John saw strange stories of a white doue with a gol∣den necke upon the Popes shoulder; and a bright man (we know not who.) Bid him go tell the Pope, that, [That which with the vigour of the holy Ghost He had begun, let Him goe on to execute.] But what Christian man, who knows by experience, the worke of grace by the holy Ghost; will ever believe a tale of a tub of One John, wherein the holy Ghost is introduced to bear witness on behalfe of

Perjury,* 1.447 rebellion & murder? And a second gross lye is of Pope Gregory's Miter, how it was carryed by Anselme of Lucca B^p, unto Ubaldus of Mantua B^p, lying sick of an incu∣rable discease, & yet cured Him. And a 3^d, is, that dying he should say: [I have loved justice, & hated iniquity, and yet I dye in Exile.] Whereas Others of His own peo∣ple do attest, that dying, He confessed to a Cardinal, [That He had troubled the Church by the persuasion of the Devil:* 1.448] And there∣fore He desired to absolve the Emperour, and all Christian people quick, & dead, the Clergy & Laity.] This seemes to be much the more likely story. & the rather for that it suites so near that of Pope Sylvester; who dying cryed out of the Divel how he had beguiled Him!* 1.449 However it hath a Popish te∣stimony, & therefore is the rather to be creditted; whereas the common Popish au∣thours, are generally so partial in all rela∣tions that like not Their palats; and so full of incredible stories, that no ingenious man can reasonably credit them, except in mat∣ters against themselves.

* 1.450It is 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••eable that at the very time of His dea•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 holden a great Synod, or Coun∣cil at M•••••••• in Germany, by the new Pope Clemens; wherein Clemens confirmed, Gregory was deposed, excommunicated, and cursed. And in token that as He loved cur∣sing so it befell Him. For at, or very near the instant time those curses, were declared & read in Council, Pope Gregory dyed. And such an end, had that great, but most wret∣ched

instrument of the Prince of Devils: then whom, can hardly be found any, who ever mischieved the Church beyond Him.

A. D 1086. 〈☐〉〈☐〉 VICTOR the III^d, Pope Imperial the V^th,

N. 8. Hfter the death of Gregory the new King Hermannus after some years faint struglings, was at last expelled of his own adhaerents. And tho by submission he had made his peace, yet soon after was slaine by an accident. At Roma the Antipope ruled, where a new Pope could not be quickly chosen, for want of sombody to accept the seat. After one whole year,* 1.451 was chosen that brisk Abbot Desiderius, who had so confidently avouched the Roman Church to be the Mistres of all, & ought to be subject to none, not considering that his Imperial Ma∣jesty ought to be head of that Church under Christ. But Victor was not crowned until the ensueing spring in 1087. For Pope Clemens held the Chayr from him. But stealing into Roma, having purchased the entrance by treachery, he got so much time there, as to be crowned, by the helpe of the Coun∣tess Mattilda's forces.* 1.452 But soon retyring he called a Council at Beneventum, where he confirmed the acts of his predecessor Pope Gregory. Which having done, it pleased God to smite him with death; as if it had been in displeasure against what he had done. Thus, tho Gregory, perished in his attemps, yet his works were crowned, & revived in Victor.

A D. 1088. 〈☐〉〈☐〉 URBANUS the II^d, Imperial Pope the VI^th,

N. 9. And tho Victor perished in that worke of revivance: yet the revived workes were carryed on by Urbanus the II^d, who had been confederate both with Gre∣gory & Victor in all Their wickedness. It was 5 moneths ere He reigned. But no soo∣ner was the Crown on his head, but he con∣firmed all that Gregory had said or done. Which he had no sooner done,* 1.453 but cam his Master the Emperour, & the more lawfull Pope Clemens, and droue him out of the Chayr. And then went Urban to hide where he could be safest. But after two year, cam Conradus the Emperours son into Italy: whom the Pope having wickedly drawn in to rebel against his father. He brought home Urban into Roma. But Clemens held castle St. Angelo against Them both.* 1.454 Wherefore Urban departing thence to Placentia; Held there a Council, by which he set on foot that great expedition into the holy land, wherein many thousand millions of men lost Their lives to little purpose. For tho the designe seemed of a pious resolution: Yet in an age where wickedness ruled at the root of the motion.* 1.455 It pleased not God to bless that which a rebellious Pope had promoted. However Antioch, & Jerusalem were gai∣ned. And then dyed Urban. He had pro∣mised forgiveness of sin to as many as would undertake the voyage; and by that meanes,

as by a prophane cheat he drew in a world of people to lose Their lives:* 1.456 many of which he made use on by the way to establish himselfe in his throne: and to expel Cle∣mens, as if that had been the maine end of His designe.

A. D. 1100. 〈☐〉〈☐〉 PASCHALIS the II^d, Pope Impe∣rial the VII^th,

N. 10. Him succeeded Paschalis the II^d. In whose second year dyed Pope Clemens af∣ter 21 years reigne. He had lived to see the death of three Imperial Popes, and to jostle with the fourth. He was undoubtedly the most lawfull Pope; but assumed no Impe∣riall clayme as King of Kings, as did the Other, and therefore was held as an Anti∣pope not fit to suit with the Popes of the Beast. But however it pleased God for the punishment of a corrupt Church, that the rebellious, & proud Popes prospered, & were generally received rather then the peaceable & the more loyal.

A. D. 1101. Albertus Antipope and Pope the LXVIII^th.

How be it there was another Antipope in his place advanced, who was called Alber∣tus; but wanting the helpe of the Emperour he fell before Paschalis, who entering Ro∣ma, dug up the body of Clemens, & cast it into Tiber. For such it seems was the usuall pride and malice of these Popes,* 1.457 as to rage against the dead, when They could not have Their wills of the living. Pascalis thinking himselfe out of danger, renewed

the wonted curses against the Emperour. But those proving fruitless, he found meanes at length to animate Henry an am∣bitious son against his owne father, who not taking warning by his brother Conrad's fall; in hopes of reigne complyed with his fathers enemies. Albertus the Antipope a weary of a vaine title layd downe, at what time

Theodorichus: Antipope: Pope the LXIX^th,

* 1.458Was chosen, who also held but a while. Henry the Emperours son by his father over∣com, submitted, & was received againe to favour. But the Pope being a man lightly given to warfare more then religion; rest∣lesly imploying his Emissaries to invegle the fon against the father; Henry againe brake out into rebellion.* 1.459 And while he was trea∣ting with his father under pretence of peace, the old man was trayterously sur∣prised. And the Bishops of Mentz, Colen, & Wormes cam in upon him, and proudly dis∣robed him of His Imperiall ornaments, in order to put them upon his son.* 1.460 And being demaunded for what reason? It was ans∣wered for that it was the Popes Plea∣sure.

A. D. 1106. Henricus the IV^th. Im∣perour the XVII^th.

Soone after these things, the old Empe∣rour dying of griefe, Henry His son was cho∣sen Emperour. And on the same year arose up.

Sylvester the IV^th. Antipope & Pope the LXX^th,

But Pope Paschalis ranting in pride & malice, caused the dead body of the old Emperour to be dig'd up, & to be kept un∣buryed: and so it remained five years. But Henry the new Emperour comming to Roma for coronation, the Pope proudly required of him to renounce His right unto the Election of the Pope. Which the Emperour denying to doe: He refused to crown him. But the Emperour making no conscience of it to sur∣prize His Holiness, made him his prisoner.* 1.461 At which the Proud Pope being made to trem∣ble, pittifully sneak't, & consented both to crown the Emperour, & to forego his pre∣tended privilege against him, in order to en∣joy his liberty. Yet no sooner was the Em∣perour gone, but His Holiness calling a Council, made no conscience of it,* 1.462 both to revoke His Agreement with the Emperour, & to excommunicate him. But Henry re∣turning to Roma, made the Pope to fly. And soone after it pleased God to smite him that he dyed. The truth is, It is a mater so abo∣minable, to make a Corporal Oath, and in cold bloud to revoke it, or to resolve not to keepe it. That no sort of Paganisme, or Heresy can exceed it.* 1.463 For the Holy name of God, is such, as being once taken upon oath; no hurt therein can dispense with it. And therefore men whose Consciences are such, as oathes of God cannot bind: Are not sitt to live, but where ever taken, with∣out mercy deserve to be cut to pieces. And

thus God suffered not this wretch to continue any time after he had don this thing.* 1.464 Then was chosen

A. D. 1118. 〈☐〉〈☐〉 GALASIUS. the II^d, Pope Imperial the VIII^th,

N. 11. Unto whom the Emperour consented, in hopes by him to be absolved: But the Pope stubbornly refusing, unless He consented to make appearance before the Synod; (which was as much, as to acknowledge subjection to the Pope's courts.) Whereupon the Emperour thinking to surprize him, he slipt away, out of his hands into France. Where calling a Council, he cursed the Emperour anew.

Mauritius. Antipope & Pope the LXXI^st,

* 1.465But the Emperour being affrighted into submission. This furious Holiness dyed before He could have the honour of ac∣cepting it. Him

A, D. 1109. 〈☐〉〈☐〉 CALIXTUS the II^d, Pope Imperial the IX^th,

N. 12. Without opposition succeeded, and that without any Imperial consent. This man called a Council at Rhemes in France, where Henry had summons to come, but he appeared not. However offering termes of agreement, he consented unto all things of him required, but One: And that was the right of investing Clergymen: Which he alleged, had allwayes beene the right of

his Predecessors, and which,* 1.466 he could not part with (He sayd) without consent of the States of the Empire. Which things were ttue. And yet for want of this one thing only,* 1.467 the Pope & Council did excommuni∣cate Him: Many Bishops had pleaded much against it, & stood off to the uttmost be∣fore They consented. But His Holinss was so peremptory, that They must consent, or be Themselves cast out. This Pope also intruded a clerke upon the King of England to be Archbishop of Yorke.* 1.468 Whom Henry then King refused; but he also excommu∣nicated; was made to accept. A••ter these things, the Pope comming into Italy besie∣ged Burdinus,* 1.469 otherwise called Mauritius the Antipope in Satrium; and having taken him, led him in disgrace thoro Roma upon a Camel with his face to the taile, and thrust him bound into a Monastery. Then pur∣sued he the Emperour into Germany with thundering curses; whose princes forsaking him thereupon, he submitted, to lose the In∣vestiture of the Bishops, an to parth with all things of him required. And made a graunt thereof in writing under hand & seal, in a solemne instrument of acknowledgement, and then was absolved. This instrument was read in great triumph in the fields, in presence of more people then the place could conteine, & afterwards was hung up in the Great Church at Lateran, as a standing Monument of the victory of the Papacy, over the Emperours.* 1.470 And two years after, Pope Calixtus dyed.

N. 13. * 1.471Thus the Emperour Henry the IV^th, was justly punished for his wicked compliance with the Pope, against his owne father Henry the III^d, But Pope Calixtus had little joy of his success, who so soone as he had been Gods scourge upon the Empe∣rour,* 1.472 was snatcht out of the world by God; as when a man burns his rod after the worke done. And the Antipope Mauritius set up by Henry, after he had afore consented to Gela∣sius, who tho unworthily left by his patroon the Emperour, as a prey to his enemie; yet was justly given up of God, for his unlaw∣ful medlings.* 1.473 These six last Popes, are by the Roman Authours much applauded for Their Holiness. But what ever other virtues They made shew off: plaine it is Their Pride was intollerable, which never feared, or once stuck to commit, & be guilty of any quarels, seditions, rebellions, warres, murders, perjuries, & rapines, so as it might reigne, & have it's way. And where pride reignes rampant, as it was, in every one of these six, what roome for true virtue can be left?* 1.474 In such a case, the virtue of a proud wretch, sitts upon his manners, as gold or silver lace, upon a ragged filthy garment, or as a jewel upon a swines snout; which is to no purpose,* 1.475 unless it be for mischiefe. It is written of Trajan, M. Aurelius, & others, with great brags of the Pagans, what men They were, of prodigious virtues, as is sa••d of These Popes: And yet were They the greatest Persecutors, of the true people of God. For these having the greatest interesse in the

Prince of Devils,* 1.476 were therefore by him in∣spired with a face of piety; in order to become the more fit engines to worke mischiefe. And so the notable Heretiks, Arrius, Eu∣sebius of Nikomedia, Novatus & others, were not without some mixtures of virtue: for otherwise They had never ought prevai∣ed. And so had not these six Popes been ac∣complished, as is said of them, They had never compassed Their maters to overtop Emperours & Kings as They did, all over Christendom. I humbly conceive this erec∣tion of an Empire in the Church, above the civil Magistrate, is one of the most damna∣ble Heresies that was ever started: as a ma∣ter against all practises of Jewish, or Chri∣stian times, (except in the mean attempts of the Asmonaean Priests in an age corrupt, & not at all to be admired:) and against the sense of Holy writt, both in the Law & the Gospel. Our Saviour's lesson was,* 1.477 learne of me, that I am meeke & lowly in heart. And the lesson of the Popes is, learne of us to be proud & insolent & revengefull!* 1.478 Christ gave in Charge to his Apostles not to exercise Lordship & Authourity, after the manner of the Gentiles; but to learne how to serve & to obey One another. And yet these clayming to be Apostolical;* 1.479 will not be satisfyed, unless They may have Lord∣ship & Authourity unto the highest notch!* 1.480 Christ said His Kingdome, was not of this world: and therefore would not let His ser∣vants fight for Him: and when They would have made Him King; He would not be King.

But these virtuous men, must be Kings, or Nothing! must have a Kingdome in this world, or none at all! must have Their Ser∣vants fight for Them; or else They'l curse Them to the Devil to be Damned! what shall we say then? was this Calixtus, (and so of his fellows,) an holy man, a virtuous man? was he of God, & Christ? No sure, He was not like Christ,* 1.481 nor his Apostles: but rather like the Pagan Roman Kings who delighted to be worshipped: or Like the Beast, the Beast that came out of the Sea; (and that Sea is meant of the Church;* 1.482) and this Church is like that Sea which cast up mire & dirt. Was ever prouder man knowne then Pope Calixtus! Who would have no peace with the Emperour, that was of certaine right His Master, & His Sove∣reigne Lord; unless He would fall down & worship Him,* 1.483 as the Devil required of Christ? And of that worship he would not abate him one ace. Wel! he had his wil, the Emperour did him worship, even as he would himselfe!* 1.484 But then God tooke this Beast out of the world; as no longer fit to be endured. For God resisteth the proud.

A. D 1124. 〈☐〉〈☐〉 HONORIUS the II^d, Pope Imperial the X^th,

N. 14. The next elected Pope, was Ho∣norius the II^d, In these dayes Priests mar∣riages were quite cryed downe, but not yet totally suppressed. Wherefore to suppress these things in England, One John Cremensis, Cardinal Legat, cam to London; and was

so strict, that he admitted not any Priests to keep so much as a woman of any sort, in house with him. But anon after, to his great shame, and to the shame of the Pope, and this wicked practise in suppressing law∣ful marriages;* 1.485 this great Prelat was caught in the night, guilty of that thing (& that most viciously) which he had so much con¦demned. In these dayes cam to Roma one Arnulphus a Priest, who openly, & freely preached against the pride, avarice, & in continency of the Clergy, most earnestly ex∣horting Them to follow the example of Christ.* 1.486 This man was much honoured of such citizens, & men of Authourity that had any thing of goodness in Them. But was therefore so much the more hated of the Cardinals, & the other Clergy. And in the end was by Their meanes treacherously killed. In these dayes also complaints be∣gan publikly to be made against the number of holy days increasing vice: and of over much, & over curious singing & musik in Churches, where by the more needfull ser∣vice was abridged: and of the multitude of begging friers, the cause of idleness:* 1.487 and of the negligence of Prelats, in reprooving vice; and of the wantonness of Their Ser∣vants; and of Their Excess in apparel: and of giving benefices for favour without me∣ritt; the ground of ignorance: and of the want of the old bookes of godly Councils in the primitive times to be read in Churches, whence new schismes were much vented for truth; and many such like maters began

publikly to be reproved. In these times the Pope being now absolute Lord over all Empe∣perours & Kings, Honorius reigned his whole time in peace.

A. D. 1125. Lotharius the II^d. Im∣perour the XVIII^th,

Henry the Emperour, dyed without issue: Whose next heir was Conradus. But by meanes of the Popes Legat, Lotharius the Saxon who had heen allwayes a Popes man was chosen,* 1.488 & Conradus was put by: who patiently laid aside his clayme: For Pope Honorius •• had excommunicated Him. And those thunders in those days could not easily be resisted. But Honorius after 5 years reigne dyed.

A. D. 1130. 〈☐〉〈☐〉 INNOCENTIUS the II^d, Pope Im∣perial the XI^th, And Anacletus Antipope & Pope the LXXII^d,

N. 15. Then followed a dangerours schisme. For the Cardinals divided, some chose Innocentius the II^d, and others chose Anacletus; who being rich made the most friends, & drove Innocentius out of Roma. Between these two was much bloudshed the Church being divided: as it allwayes is where men come in place more for Domi∣nion sake then for religion. Then followed the Common bulletts of the Church, Ex∣communications, & Curses, of Pope against Pope, and their adhaerents which held 7 years: while Innocentius travailing thoro France, & Germany, was most generally owned.

There was in those dayes a popish Saint cal∣led Bernardus a man of great reputation:* 1.489 who siding with Innocent, was his great helpe. Insomuch as Lotharius the Empe∣rour also siding, in the 4^th, year cam to Ro∣ma, & caused Innocentius to be possessed of his Chavr: And then was Lotharius crow∣ned by Pope Innocent. But Anacletus at same time being powerfull in Roma could not be cast out. Until Lotharius fighting against Roger of Apulia draue him into Sicilia. And then Anacletus dyed.

A. D. 1138. Victor Antipope & Pope the LXXIII^d.

But yet Roger againe recovering, one Victor was advanced into his place. Howe∣ver Innocentius was now lord of Roma. At this time also dyed the Emperour Lo∣tharius.

A. D. 1139. Conradus ihe II^d, Impe∣rial the XIX^th,

In whose place the next year was Chosen Conradus the sisters son of Henry the IV^th, who had once afore stood in for it. At this time Pope Innocent & his Cardinals went out to battel against Roger of Apulia. Who being the better souldier surprized, & made all the Churchmen his prisoners, on the 10^th, of July 1139. But Roger more ci∣vil, then the Popes were wont to be in Their success;* 1.490 required only to be absolved from Excommunication, and to be confir∣med in his Kingdome of Sicilia, & his son made King of Apulia & Calabria. Which the Pope readily consenting to; He & His

Cardinals were released;* 1.491 out of prison. Tho the Pope never loved Roger afterwards, nor was thankful, but sought occasion of quar∣rels. After these things the Pope was not without trouble, For the citizens of Roma clayming old privileges, sought to share the reigne with His Holiness, which he ne∣ver able to restraine, as was thought, dyed of griefe. In his time were famous men, who stood up for the purity of religion, against the Popish errours, Such as werea 1.492 Petrus Abailardus; andb 1.493 Arnoldus de Brixia who challenged St. Bernard to disputation: Andc 1.494 Petrus de Bruis who had many fol∣lowers.

A. D. 1143. 〈☐〉〈☐〉 CAELESTINUS the II^d, Pope Im∣perial the XII^th,

N. 16. After Innocent dead was chosen Caelestinus the II^d, without the suffrages of the people; as Innocentius the last Pope had decreed. Him St. Bernard congratulated in his new honours, as one whom he esteemed his companion in virtue & Holiness.* 1.495 And the Roman authours do say he was an honest, & good man. Now it is an hard thing to take any mater on trust from those Authours, who always counted Them Holy & Good, who favoured Their superstitious, & Ido∣latrous doctrines; and were trusty friends unto all the insolencies of the Popes. And yet it cannot be denyed but that Damianus a man famous in time of Pope Nicholas the II^d, and Bernardus of this present age, were

men endowed, with sober principles; and free from most of the gross corruptions of the Roman Clergy; and without doubt were vertuous & good in comparison of Others: altho They were guilty of many of the cor∣ruptions of the Roman opinions. However this Caelestinus continuing Pope but a small while, as scarcely halfe a year; It lookes, as if it had pleased God to take him away from a people, & out of an office, not wor∣thy of him. About this time began that good man Waldus of Lyons to call upon men to lead an holy life.

A, D. 1144. 〈☐〉〈☐〉 LUCIUS the II^d. Pope Imperial the XIII^th,

N. 17. After Caelestine followed Lucius the II^d. Who by words, or signes having gi∣ven the Roman people to understand what he would be at. They presently tumultua∣ted against Him; and continued so doing,* 1.496 for allmost one year; until in the end His Ho∣liness was slaine by a stone out of an uncer∣taine hand; or as others say dyed of griefe because he could not have his will.

A D. 1145. 〈☐〉〈☐〉 EUGENIUS the III^d. Pope Impe∣riall the XIV^th,

N. 18. Then becam Eugenius the III^d, Pope. Who driven out of Roma, by the Consuls of the City: He tooke up his seat at Viterbium. And yet returning to Roma, but finding the Romans stil unquiet, he went

into France to encourage the warrs of the Holy land.* 1.497 And was much observed of Christian Princes. In his time Hildegardis a Nun admonished publikly against the vices of the Church, and prophecyed of a Change. Pope Eugenius very civilly permit∣ted her prophecies. And was not so apt un∣to cursing as his predecessors; but very patiently endured the affronts of the Ro∣mans.

A. D. 1152. Friderik Barbarossa Im∣perour the XX^th.

In his time Conradus dying, his brothers son Friderik Barbarossa was chosen Empe∣rour. And before he dyed the Romans re∣conciled Themselves unto this pope, and received him with much honour into the city, where he dyed.

A. D. 1153. 〈☐〉〈☐〉 ANASTATIUS the IV^th. Pope Im∣perial the XV^th,

N. 19. Anastatius the IV^th, succeeded Eugenius. But his time was short: And what he did in his time was so little, that it can hardly be stiled good or bad. Somthing it seemes he gave to the Church,* 1.498 and he began to build but dyed soone after one year over.

A. D. 1154. 〈☐〉〈☐〉 HADRIANUS the IV^th, Pope Impe∣rial the XVI^th,

N. 20. After him Hadrianus the IV^th, enjoyed the Triple crowne. In whose time

came the Emperour Friderik Barbarossa to Roma, for Coronation. Whom the Pope meeting out of towne, there arose a con∣troversy about holding the Popes stirrop, which the Emperour at first neglecting, un∣til told of his errour, then he held the left stirrop, instead of the right, saying He was not used to hold stirrops. Howbeit riding toge∣ther into the city the Emperour was crowned. But the Pope told him he must conquer the Kingdome of Apulia for him; in requital of his Coronation. But tumults & seditions happening in the city, between Romans & Germans, the Emperour tamed them, but yet hastened out of towne. This was a very proud Pope,* 1.499 who had interdicted the whole city of Roma for a blow given a Cardinal by chance. And excommunicated William of Apulia for a small fault. And one saying the Emperour was above the Pope,* 1.500 was brought before this Pope, & condemned to be burnt: & his ashes were cast out. The Emperour departed; the Pope sent after him an Epi∣stle, wherein among other things were said what a favour was done him,* 1.501 by his mother the Church in giving him the Crowne. Whereupon the Emperour disdaining at the Popes pride, as if he had upbraided him: And calling to mind what a posture be saw at Ro∣ma, of a picture of the Emperour Lotharius Kneeling,* 1.502 while Pope Innocent in his robes sett the Crown on his head. He becam so dista∣sted at the pride of the man, that he resolved to pull it downe. But this affront healed by good words; the Pope excusing, that he

wrote in commemoration, and not by way of exprobation. But then more letters pas∣sing, the Pope wrote himselfe to the Em∣perour, [Your most blessed Father the Pope salutes you; and the College of Cardinals your brethren.] In answere to this the Emperour set his own name before the Popes, and direc∣ted to him in the singular number.* 1.503 Then was his Holiness much exasperated. And wrote saying [in letters to us, Thou settest Thy name before Ours.* 1.504 In which doing, Thou art Insolent, not to say arrogant &c. Repent.] Now from these paper conflicts it was hastening apace to blowes. For the Pope incited the Lumbards unto rebellion: and upon that condition, they requiring it, he sent letters to the German bishops saying; [That the Pope had translated the Empire from the Greeks to the Germans,* 1.505 so as the King of Germany could be no Emperour before crowned by the Pope; and by his consecration He reigned Emperour: and that all the Emperours were but Advocates to the See Apostolical. And what ever They have, They have of us: and it lyes in our power to translate the Imperial power back againe to the Greekes, or to give it to whom we will, being set up of God above Countreys & Kingdomes, to destroy pluck up, & Plant. &c.] This was certainly a mouth speaking great things!* 1.506 And withall he sent out a Bull of excommunication against the Emperour, and absolved the Italians from

Their allegiance to him. Hence followed rebellions in Lumbardy, and the Emperour invaded with fire, & sword. But while these things were going on, the Pope in com∣pany with his Cardinals walking a broad, was choaked with fly gott into his throat. He was humbled a little before his death,* 1.507 with dread of the Imperial stormes invading, and said in his anguish [There is no more miserable life then to be a Pope; and to come to it by bloud, which is not to succeed Peter but Romulus, who to reigne alone slew His brother.]

A. D. 1159. 〈☐〉〈☐〉 ALEXANDER the III^d, Pope Im∣perial the XVII^th,

N. 21. Him succeeded two Popes toge∣ther: Alexander the III^d, & Victor the IV^th, both chosen by the Cardinals. Alexander (it was said,) had the most votes, but Victor had with his votes, the Imperiall consent, and was consecrated, & claymed as Pope. The Emperour calling a Council at Pavia in Lumbardy, summoned both Popes to plead Their cause before the Council.

Victor the IV^th, Antipope & Pope the LXXIII^d,

Appeared: but Alexander appeared not, denying that the authourity Imperial could call a Council▪ whereupon Victor was decla∣red Pope by Imperial authourity. But Alex∣ander excommunicated, & cursed, both the Emperour, & Pope. Yet however Alex∣ander durst not abide in Italia, but passed

over into France,* 1.508 where he called a Coun∣cil at Turon, and declared all Clergy men Prophane, who should receive orders from Pope Victor. Undoubtedly according to just rites of the Church the Imperial confirma∣tion, was a better title, then the most votes of the Cardinals: And tho the Emperour Henry the IV^th, by an instrument under∣hand & seal, had condescended to abate that right; yet it shall seeme, that the di∣vine right of the supreame Magistrate over a Church officer, and the binding force of a decree made by Pope & Council, at the holy Altar by a covenant or agreement with the Emperour; and ratified with a curse upon the Transgressors imposed, cannot so easily be disannulled by, one single Emperour, by a deed under hand & seal. However Alex∣ander had the lucke of it to be generally ac∣cepted, and Victor was esteemed but as an Antipope. Yet he held the throne during his time, which was but 4 years, and He dyed.

A. D. 1164. Paschalis the III^d, Anti∣pope & Pope the LXXIV^th.

Then was chosen Paschalis the III^d, ano∣ther Antipope in his place, who held 5 years. During most of these times were the Italians in Lumbardy severely pressed with the Impe∣riall forces.* 1.509 For They absolved from alle∣giance by Alexander stiffly stood out in re∣bellion. Whence much bloudshed follo∣wed, to satisfy the obstinate humour of that proud Pope.

A. D. 1170. Calixtus the IV^th, Anti∣pope & Pope the LXXV^th,

But Paschalis dying, Calixtus the IV^th, was chosen Antipope. Who held but a little while.

A. D. 1171. Innocentius the III^d, An∣tipope & Pope the LXXVI^th,

And then Innocentius the IV^th, was cho∣sen Antipope. Now during these Conten∣tions, it happened that the Emperour ha∣ving tamed the Lumbards with much suc∣cess, & great slaughters: at length conten∣ding by sea with the Venetians, Ottho the Emperours son, being too forwards in fight, was taken Prisoner. And this prey being thus taken, could not be ransomed upon any easyer termes, but by the Fathers sub∣mission to the Pope. But however this great Prince had so much fatherly care for his sons liberty, that he gave away all the advan∣tages he had gott by his armes, and exposed himselfe at the Popes mercy,* 1.510 to deliver his child out of thraldom. But alas, the tender mercies of the wicked, are very cruelty. And so found the Emperour those of the Pope. For in confidence to overcome so great a Churchman with his kindness,* 1.511 He pre∣sented himselfe before him, in St. Marks Church in Venetia, where Alexander ap∣pearing in great State, the Emperour knee∣ling downe at his foot prayed to be absol∣ved. But this proud wretch;* 1.512 instead of taking him up, & saying (as St. Peter did in the like case) Stand up, I my selfe also am a man:] Most proudly set his foot on the Em∣perours

neck, saying, as in the 91^st, Psalme [Super Aspidem & Basilicum am∣bulabis,* 1.513 & con∣culcabis Leonem, & Draconem.] At which insulting language the Emperour disdaining, answered [non tibi sed Petro] (meaning) this submission was not intended for Him, but unto St. Peter. But the Pope replyed [& mihi & Petro:* 1.514] intimating that himselfe would have share of that glory with St. Peter: tho it was such a thing as St. Peter himselfe abominated to desire. But the Em∣perour considering where he was, silently submitted, and promised to receive Alex∣ander for true Pope, and to restore unto the Church what They claymed. And then was he absolved, & admitted to kiss the Toe of his Holiness, as a great favour. But to the Duke of Venetia who had so successfully oc∣casioned this opportunity, His Holiness in∣dulged great favours, as to wed the Sea as his Spouse yearly, by casting a gold ring into the sea in token of this success,* 1.515 which cere∣mony is still observed, and likewise he in∣dulged the whole city with the privilege of Forgiveness of sins to all Christian people, comming to St. Marks Church for devotion upon St. Markes day, for ever. Such was the matter of fact, and the Roman Churchmen are not ashamed of it, but rather glory therein: but how abominable such things are, I leave to Gods judicature.

During these things in Italia were great

differences in England betweene King Henry the II^d, and Archbishop Thomas of Canter∣bury, whose great virtue it was esteemed, that he was as stubborne as His Holiness in standing to his proud humours. In favour of this Thomas, Pope Alexander sent his Legats to intercede. Whom the King som∣thing threatening for Their sawcyness: (& it's likely the more boldly because of the Antipopes in those dayes contending) The Legats made answere [They cared not for His threatenings, for that They belonged to a court,* 1.516 which commanded Emperours & Kings.] But in fine This Prince also submitted unto Pope Alexander, and after Thomas slaine, he submitted to all such penaunce as the Pope required.

N. 22. Somwhile before this Pope there lived in France at the city of Lyons, one Waldo a rich man, who upon sight of a man in Company on the sodaine falling downe dead; like a man awakened out of a dead sleep, becam a serious convert unto Christ. And as his conscience had preached to him, so began he to instruct others, in an holy, and charitable way of aedification.* 1.517 Now from such a small beginning, as from this One man, arose innumerable Converts: One instructing another in a brotherly way of charity; and among others some also in Priestly orders, being won unto the faith, then began They publikly to preach up re∣formation of religion. Whence were They soone taken notise on; and the more noted,* 1.518 They the more increased, Good men

dayly joyning Themselves to Their num∣ber. These at first were called Waldists or followers of Waldus. But as it is usuall, where virtue & piety do increase; so also does malice as fast advance in order to sup∣press it. And so it happened here. For these Waldists grown numerous, were soone afflicted, especially by the Clergy; with loss of goods, fines & imprisonments; al which They chearfully enduring, were then cal∣led the poor men of Lyons. But thence fol∣lowed at length imprisonment, & exile, and death: and then began They to dis∣perse into Savoy, Piemont, & other parts. And the more They scattered, the more still They increased. Insomuch as in the times of this Pope Alexander;* 1.519 There were of these men, learned Teachers, & famous disputants such as were Arnoldus, Marsi∣lius, & Theodorichus and others; and then They were called Albigists,* 1.520 & Cardists from the places of Their abode, & Katha∣rists or puritanes from the strictness of Their religion. And now Pope Alexander having overcom all his troubles, at length he held a Council at Roma in the year 1179 of 300 Bishops. Wherein among other things these holy men the poor Albigists were con∣demned as the greatest pest of Christendom,* 1.521 and yet were the only men therein in a man∣ner, whose Conversation was in heaven; as such who medled not but in the things of Christ for good. But as our Saviour had forewar∣ned; saying:* 1.522 the time shal come, that he who killeth you, will call it, doing God good ser∣vice.

So here at this Council it was decreed,* 1.523 by Pope Alexander. That all men what so ever, who would fight against these poor Holy men, shall be forgiven all Their sins, upon that condition. Hildegardis Lady Abbes of Rupertum who wrote Epistles to Emperours, & Kings, wrote of these men, in the time of Pope Eu∣genius the III^d. about what time They were new beginning to multiply. At the same time, & Council, it was decreed, that Saints & Relicts should be worshipped: on∣ly provided, that men be not drunke in time of Their worship; and that They worship only such Saints & Relicts, as are, or shall be by His Holiness authourised. And thus the true worship of God was dayly cryed down, & depressed; and the worship of the Pope & Popish Saints came into place and power. And as did the woman or the Great whore in the vision; so the Pope, & Papacy began to make warre with the saints & to overcom Them. He also tooke away the cup from the Layty, and began the communica∣ting in one Kind only.

N. 23. Now during the reignes of these triumphant Imperiall Popes of Roma: where was the true Church? Certaine it is, that where pride, prophaneness, & sensuality did reigne; where Atheisme, and Idola∣try, murders, & rapines were rampant;* 1.524 there could be no good religion; And where was no good Religion; there could scarcely be found a true Church of God. True it is, that at Roma, as well as else∣where

in many places, there had been a true succession of Churchmen,* 1.525 rightly des∣cended from the virtue of Christs proper hands: and this hath thoro all ages kept up an holy conveyance, of the sacred authou∣rity both of Magistracy, & Ministry, from Christ himselfe downewards, unto this present. But alas, all this may be, and yet Truth & Holiness may be utterly wan∣ting both in that Magistracy & Ministry,* 1.526 and that oftentimes, once & againe: as it was in the dayes of Hophni & Phinehas, and in the Corrupt time of Idolatrous Urijah; and under the Apostleship of prophane, & treacherous Judas, of whom Christ said: [Have not I chosen you Twelve, and One of you is a Devil.] And yet the persons by that Devil baptized, were also baptized into Christ: and so by the same rule might They have been ordained into an holy function of Christ, had that Devil by the laying on of His hands made any Priests,* 1.527 or Deakons. There may be (no doubt) a True Church in the wilderness: as well as there was in the dayes of Elijah, in Caves & Dens of the earth, wherein were hid 7000 saints, who had never bowed the knee to Baal; who at that time, were the true Church of God, in Israel, yea tho there had been neither Priest, nor Prophet among them. And thus tho the rightfull virtue of Succession, & the holy power of ordination may abide well invested in the papal throne, and in the Bishops thereto apperteining: yet this notwithstanding the very persons with that holy power endued, may be of

the Synagogue of the Devil, & no true mem∣bers of Christs Church, as was Judas, and as were Hophni & Phinehas, &c. And the Churches wherein such Judas's do reigne, may well be as corrupt & false to Christ; as a woman divorced from Her Husband for her whordomes: while at the same time,* 1.528 there may be a true Church in the wilder∣ness, that has no succession of Bishops, or Priests, but what has been out of that adul∣terous Society. A right succession of Bishops down from Christs immediat hands consti∣tuted, is (as it were) an holy Shell, wherein religion, & the true Church lyes hid, so as it shall not be lost; (tho that Shell be as rot∣ten as were the dissevered planks of Noah's Arke, when pick't up & brought to the fire, to be burned:) But the true saints of God, are as that sound kernel, which when the Shell is cleft, & rotten, breaks forth, and grows with great increase; even as Those, which are called & owned to be the true houshold of God on Earth.* 1.529 And after this rate, tho the Pope, & his Clergy may certainly be but Huskes of Religion Them∣selves: yet thoro those meer huskes it hath pleased God to convey the honour of his Great name from age to age; even as by the wood of Noahs Arke; which rotted & was burn,t, he made an instrument to carry on the body both of Mankind, & of his Holy Church. For as out of a wicked father may spring an Heavenly Child:* 1.530 So out of the or∣dination made by such a Devil as was Judas; may be brought to light, a burning & a shining

Evangelist. And such were these poor men of Lyons; Laiks, who found the light of the holy Ghost, from a Coal blown by the Devil;* 1.531 and Clergy men, who received the authourity & blessing of Christs Commission; by a message sent by the hands of the Devils Angels. And thus were They the true Saints of God, tho cursed by Gods pretended Vi∣car,* 1.532 and murder'd, banish't, and in all things dealt with, as if They had been the worst of Jewes, Turkes or Sarrazenes; and that no man under paine of the Popes curse might harbour Them, or give Them bread. And if so, how miserably were those poor Souls be had; who were sent by the High Priest of Sathan, to cut the throats of Gods dearest Saints, in expectation to have Their sins forgiven by the Devil, in defyance of the God of Heaven.

N. 24. Pope Alexander having thus brought down the Emperour of the west upon his knees: and also the King of Eng∣land, (at that time as great a Monarch as any that reigned in Christendome,* 1.533) to doe penaunce at his appointment. What a migh∣ty Prince was He? And who was able to make warre with Him? For now no Archbishop could receive His Pall, unless He did first swear obedience to the Papal Chayr. And all Archbishops being thus sworne, all Bishops & all Christendome, were as fast tyed to the Pope, as humane policy could bind man∣kind,* 1.534 to mainteine the Papal regalities against all Christian Men. And so great was His Holiness grown in these dayes, to be,

that in a manner what ever he listed to de∣sire, no Christian Prince could easily deny Him. And his Revenues al over Christen∣dome, were so great; that in a manner all what he would have, was his. He having so many wayes by hooke & by crooke, by blessing & Cursing, to get any thing; that nothing could be kept from him. And to this purpose it was ordinary with him, to send abroad his Nuncios year by year into all Kingdomes, in a way of plausibly be∣guiling Holiness, to taxe all Kingdomes & Churches with endless summes of Money.* 1.535 So as what by bribes to be excused from the warrs of the Holy land, and by the tenth of spoyls gotten there, & what by Fees & first fruits of all Bishops entring into Their benefices; by the Archbishops Pall, by li∣cences for marriages, by dispensations for breaking oaths & vowes, & for marrying within degrees of consanguinity contrary to Gods law; for eating flesh in lent, for divorces from marriage, by indulgences for forgiveness of sins, by canonization of Saints, by guifts for delivery of Souls out of purgatory: and such like things, & ways of Incomes innumerable: His Commings in were immeasurable, & his Treasures were infinite. For here, all sorts of reli∣gion were sold for money in such a manner; that if the true God of Heaven had sent to preach such a religion, even heaven it selfe would have been despised; and Hell would soone have extended to shake hands with the Imperiall throne of God. But this cannot

be so,* 1.536 and therefore God be blessed for ever! But let Death & Hell be cast into the Lake of fire, that burneth for ever. But with in two years after these Decrees, Alexander dyed.

A, D. 1182. 〈☐〉〈☐〉 LUCIUS the III^d, Pope Imperial the XVIII^th.

AN. 25. fter Alexander, reigned Pope Lu∣cius the III^d. Who pestered with Roman se∣ditions, was forced to fly for his peace unto Verona in Lumbardy, and to dwel there. He had some quarrels with the Emperour about the Bishop of Tryers,* 1.537 whether His, or the Emperours Man should be installed? And after 4 years, He dyed. Whom

A. D. 1185. 〈☐〉〈☐〉 URBANUS rhe III^d. Pope Imperial the XIX^th.

N. 26. Followed. He had farther quar∣rells with the Emperour, & had pro∣ceeded to excommunicate him, had not the Veronians, & others, who cared for no more such quarrels, dissuaded Him. However he consecrated the Popish man, Archbishop of Tryers; and excommuni∣cated the Emperours choyse. Whence the Germans gave him the name of Turbanus.* 1.538 But within two years came news of Je∣rusalem taken by the Turkes, for griefe of which, he dyed. Then was

A. D. 1187. 〈☐〉〈☐〉 GREGORIUS the VIII^th. Pope Im∣perial the XX^th.

N. 27. Chosen in unto the Papacy. And was no sooner chosen, but withall speed he sent out unto all Christian Princes; to draw Them in to warrs for the Holy Land.* 1.539 And it was but time to make hast. For within two moneths he also dyed.

A. D 1188. 〈☐〉〈☐〉 CLEMENS the III^d. Pope Imperial the XXI^th.

N. 28. Next ascended the Throne Cle∣mens the III^d. In whose time Guido King of Jerusalem was delivered out of prison upon his oath made to renounce his Kingdome, and to goe into Europe, and to come there no more. But the Roman Bishops persua∣ding him, that his Oath made for fear, & to the prejudice of religion, was vaine,* 1.540 & there∣fore not to be kept: thence drew in the man by a wilfull breaking His Oath made be∣fore God; to returne, and to clayme againe his Kingdome, & He did so. And thus these Popish Bishops appeared worse then the Turkish Mufti. For They trusted a man barely upon his oath, presuming no man durst be so prophane,* 1.541 as to adventure Gods jealousy in such a case, But the Popish Bishops had so corrupted Their religion, as no fear of Gods dread Majesty was left in Them. But Clemens violently pursuing the holy

warre, (as 'twas called,) The Emperour Fre∣derik also went on this voyage, & dyed by the way. Whom Henry the V^th. His son suc∣ceeded.

A. D. 1190. Henricus the V^th: Im∣perour the XXI^th.

And about this time William King of Si∣cilia dying, left his Kingdome with his daughter Constantia unto the new Empe∣rour. But Tancred the Bastard son clayming, Clemens the Pope confirmed the bastard against the lawfull heir.* 1.542 And after a few years dyed.

A. D. 1191. 〈☐〉〈☐〉 CAELESTINUS the III^d. Pope Im∣perial the XXII^th.

N. 29. After Clemens, Caelestinus the III^d, enjoyed. In his time came Henricus the Emperour to be crowned at Roma. But Caelestin kicked the Crown with his foot, before he sett it on his head:* 1.543 Intimating that it was in h••s power to sett it on, & to kik it off againe. It seemes the man heavenly by name, had infernal thoughts in his heart. This man spent most of his time in building. And after 7 years reigne dyed. And

A. D. 1198. 〈☐〉〈☐〉 INNOCENTIUS the III^d. Pope Imperial the XXIII^th.

N. 30. Gained the triple crowne. It may be remembred that in the life time of Henry the V^th: there was an agreement made, & ratifyed by the Emperour, &

52 Princes of the Empire,* 1.544 & Pope Cae∣lestin thereto also consenting, all under hands, & seals; that the next heir should be allwayes chosen Emperour, and the Kingdoms of Sicilia, Apulia, & Cala∣bria, & the principalities of Capua, & Spoletum should be layd to the Empire.* 1.545 Now Henry being dead, left Frederik His son, a child,* 1.546 under the tuition of Philip his brother. And on the 8^th. of march, at Mulhuis, Philip was chosen Emperour.

A. D. 1198. Philippus Imperour the XXII^th.

But Pope Innocent disliking the choyse,* 1.547 commanded it; & the Elector of Cullen, & some few according to his command, tho against all law, & agreement, did choose Ottho Duke of Saxony, whom the Pope confirmed; for his own pleasure, against apparent right to the contrary. Whence followed much warre & bloud∣shed. Both these were crowned in Germany. But the Pope thundering out his curses against Philip, did* 1.548 swear he would sooner loose his Papacy, then Philip should be Em∣perour. And yet Philip behaving himselfe soberly & justly, was beloved of most men, & conquered Otho in many battels. And finally it was agreed that Philip should hold during life, and that Ottho marrying his daughter, should reigne after him.* 1.549 But it was proposed by some of the Cardinals, that Philip should rather marry his daughter to the Popes nephew, & give Spoleto in dow∣ry

with her, and then the Pope should con∣firme him. Such it seemes was the Holiness of the Roman See! There were ends with it. But it was otherwise disposed. Howbeit on the next year Philip was treacherously mur∣dered. Then Otho chosen a new, was crow∣ned by the Pope at Roma.

A. D. 1208. Ottho the V^th. Impe∣rour also the XXII^th.

And yet within the year, the pope quar∣relled with Otho, &* 1.550 excommunicated him: and appointed Frederik the young son of Henry to be chosen Emperour. This Pope was Gods Vicar, but it seemes he was a farre off from being mercifull as God is mercifull; who could so soone give no less a man then an Emperour, & his Friend too, to the Devil, upon so immature deliberation. However soone after, the Pope had said it, it was done, and Ottho yet living, Frede∣rik was chosen.

A. D. 1212. Frederic the II^d, Empe∣rour the XXIII^th,

And hence still more bloudshed ensued, as if His Holiness had tooke pleasure, to sett men to fighting,* 1.551 & bloudshed. During these things the King of France also was ex∣communicated, But submitted. The Bishop of Wurtsburg also was barbarously murde∣red betweene his palace,* 1.552 & the Church. And after two years the murderers repen∣ting, cam to the Pope for pardon, & were absolved from the sin of murder, by doing penaunce only: was not the Pope (think we) of confoederacy with these murde∣rers?

For whereas by the law of God no satisfaction was to be taken for the life of a Murderer: Yet such was the power of the pope (it seemes) above the law of God! In these dayes thoro corruptions of the Greeke Emperours,* 1.553 the Latines going to warre in the holy land, gained that Empire: where∣of first Baldwin of Flanders, and then Henry His brother were chosen Emperours succes∣sively. At this time also John King of Eng∣land in 1209, because he would not admitt that Archbishop of Canterbury, which the Pope commanded, was excommunicated, & His subjects from Their allegiance were absolved, and animated unto rebellion, by His Holiness; whence followed much bloudshed. And when this was not enough, the Pope also stirred up Philip of France to warre against him,* 1.554 with promise of forgive∣ness of sin, & redemption of friends out of purgatory, to all who would expose Themsel∣ves, in the Popes cause against him.* 1.555 But in 1213 the King reduced to great streits, sub∣mitted to the Pope, and to Pandulphus his Legat, & submitted his Kingdome in fee to the Pope, to be held of him, and promised to him annually Peter pence, by way of ho∣mage. Then were the Barons in rebellion, commanded to submitt; which They refu∣sing to doe, were excommunicated and the King was absolved. And when They per∣sisted in rebellion They were pursued with curses, by bell, booke, & candle.* 1.556 But They choosing Lewes of France for Their King in place of John, and Lewes accepting

against the Popes commaund, he also was excommunicated. Notwitstanding Lewes the Dolphin with the Barons prevailing, King John was brought lowe, & dyed poy∣soned, and Henry the III^d. his son was crow∣ned King. But this Pope besides all these mur∣ders, & proud insolencies afore said, was guil∣ty of this crime above all the rest, in that he bitterly pursued, the innocent & holy Al∣bigists with cruel slaughters. He had set up one Dominicus with his fraternity of prea∣ching Friers to decry Them,* 1.557 but this little effecting, Bulls were sent out to gather soul∣diers under the signe of the cross, to warre against Them,* 1.558 as it were against Turkes, & Sarrazenes, by which meanes, & procee∣dings, time after time, millions of poor innocents, who studyed not any thing of the art of warre, were miserably massacred & slaughtered, rob'd banished, & disper∣sed, some into Italia, others into Dalma∣tia, Croatià, & into Bohemià, and where else They could live in peace & safety. But these scatterings, like fire throwne about, where every sparke enkindling, increased the light so much the more; untill allmost all Europe was filled with Their doctrine. Now the Roman Authours to palliat the wic∣kedness of these persecutions, do strange∣ly represent these poor people, as if They had been guilty of Arrianisme, & Mani∣chisme, & many other ill things. But how much these clamours do savour of lies; does well appear by the testimony of Rainerius, an Italian Inquisitor, who being purposely

sent out by Pope Innocent, to convert Them,* 1.559 or else to ensnare, & destroy Them; sayes of Them thus. [Among all Sects, none are so hurtfull as the poor men of Lyons. 1^st, Be∣cause They have continued longest of any; 2^ly, Because They are the most general (mea∣ning so many of the same religion:) 3^ly, Be∣cause whereas all other Sects are conjoyned with somthing of blasphemy against God, this Sect of the Leonists hath great shew of Godliness; for They live justly before men, & believe all things concerning God, and all the Articles of the creed, only They blaspheme the Roman Church, & hate her; and the multitude is ready to accept such things.] Such is the testi∣monie of an Enemie to these Albigists; & a friend of the Roman Church; and of one who had meanes to know what he said, was true; as beeing one sent on purpose to exa∣mine Them; which having done, such was his sense of Them. This therefore is a true testimonie, and what is said by the Ro∣manists to the contrary is malitious, & false. They blasphemed the Roman Church. and so we thinke They had reason to doe, for that Church in those dayes was even as bad, as bad might well be. And [They hate her;] and that ought not to have been; but conside∣ring How They had been used by that Church; these remaines roome for excuse. But [the people were apt to accept such things.] And that I believe was true enough. But then who was in fault except the Church? who by viciousness gave such occasion; and there∣fore ought rather to have mended Them∣selves,

then to have punished the most In∣nocent the Saints & Martyrs of Jesus;* 1.560 which Pope Innocent used all the meanes he could devise to root out & destroy with all imagina∣ble c••uelty.* 1.561 And unto all the rest of the Evils that he had done; In his later dayes He added this unto the rest:* 1.562 in that he called the great Council of Lateran, for Reformation of the Universall Church, which indeed was to ruine Her. For herein was it ordained. [That the Holy College of Cardinals should have authourity over all men, and power of judging the causes of all Princes, in advan∣cing or depriving of Them; (thus the proud* 1.563 Sennacherib esteemed of His Princes;) and that no Emperour shall be admit∣ted, except He be first sworne to the Pope, and crowned of Him; and that who ever shall speake evil of the Pope shall be punis∣hed with everlasting damnation; that the Church of Roma hath the principality overa 1.564 all Churches; (so thought the city of* 1.565 Babylon;) That theb 1.566 authourity of the Pope is as the Authourity of God; (Such is the saying of that* 1.567 man of sin, the Son of perdition;) Then also wasc 1.568 Transubstan∣tiation established by canon, and a pix was ordained to cover the bread, and a bel to be∣rung before it when it w••nt abroad; and the mass was decreed to be esteemed & believed as the holy Evangelists; and that all shal

be counted Heretiks thatd 1.569 teach or thinke otherwise then the Church of Roma. This is that Pope, which the Romans so much commend for his Doctrine & manners: and yet this is that Pope,* 1.570 that was guilty of so many thousands & millions of murders, perjuries, Idolatries, blasphemies & most wicked abominations. He reigned som∣thing over 18 years. And then

A, D. 1216. 〈☐〉〈☐〉 HONORIUS the III^d. Pope Impe∣rial the XXIV^th.

N. 13. Succeeded: Who confirmed the Dominicans,* 1.571 & the Franciscan begging friers. This Franciscus was an Italian, who used to goe barefoot in a coul of course cloath, and with an hempen coard about his middle; and so went his disciples. To this man the Papists say was graunted by Christ in person, at the suit of the Lady His mother. [That all such as being confess't, & having communicated, shall pray in the Church of St. Francis at Padova of Santa Ma∣ria degly angeli; shall be pardoned of all sin & punishment.] Only it was excepted, that this pardon must be passed & licensed by His Vicar, Pope Honorius she III^d, And it was licensed accordingly by this Popes Holiness. Such tricks had these Popes & their Emis∣saries to beguile that ignorant age with such gross lyes, as if Christ had also been accessa∣rie to such Hypokritical fooleries, and blas∣phemies. Notwithstanding this pardon hath been since enlarged by the Popes Sixtus

the IV^th & Sixtus the V^th, (both Francis∣cans,) unto all lay brethren & sisters, who shal wear the Cordon of St. Francis in what place soever. But these devices had recei∣ved birth long before this Popes time:* 1.572 For John the XX^th, made a Graunt, [That eve∣ry inclining of the Head at the naming of Jesus, shall get 20 years pardon of Sins.] So easy had these Holy Popes made the way to Heaven, that without grace, or any thing of the worke of the Holy Ghost, justification & sanctifica∣tion may aptly be effected, & brought about. But whoever shall seriously consider these things, will be my wittness, that such, & so childish a thing had They made of religion, that no pagan fopperies, or Mahometan conceits could out doe Them. This Pope crowned Frederik the II^d. at Roma to be Emperour,* 1.573 and yet soone after quar∣relling with him for trifles, did excommu∣nicate & curse Him. And yet such was the power of Popes in these dayes; that this tri∣fling curse was so effectual, that the Empe∣rour could have no peace until he was ab∣solved.* 1.574 He cursed also Lewes of France for warring in England against his mind, until he repented & made satisfaction: and all the Bishops,* 1.575 & baron•• who had sided in that warre, were made to pay deeply for it, before They could get off. But the English made bitter complaints of the Exactions of that age, & petitioned, but could get no reliefe. This Pope also much persecuted the harmless Albigists. Against whom pro∣tected by the Earle of Tholouse, Lewes of

France twice warring was beaten.* 1.576 And yet after peace made at Avenion, the Popes Legat praying admission into the towne with few in company; treacherously killed the Cen∣tury; and surprized the city. So wickedly unworthy were the Churchmens dealings by those poor innocents. This Honorius held 11 years. And then

A D. 1227. 〈☐〉〈☐〉 GREGORIUS the IX^th, Pope Im∣periall the XXV^th,

N. 32. Ascended, who exacted great summs of money out of all people all over Christendome. And pursued Frederik the Emperour with severe & bitter curses, and absolved his Subjects from Their allegiance to him, and all because he being sick went not to warre in the Holy land.* 1.577 And after that when he did goe, he cursed him there too, & gave away his Lands, & dignities in Italy, incouraging strangers to warre upon him: And he sent a Legat into Ger∣many, to say he was dead, in order that They might choose another Emperour in his place;* 1.578 And he wrote to the Souldan in the Holy land, with directions, that He should make no peace with him: And he excommunicated the Romans his citizens, because They did not love him. Was ever Wolfe, or Fox, more troublesom to a flock of sheep, then was His Holiness this Pope unto the Church! And yet the Empe∣rour at the same time becam victorious in the Holy land,* 1.579 and was crowned King in

Jerusalem. And returned into Italy victo∣rious, and recovered all his lands there. But then was excommunicated afresh be∣cause he did returne.* 1.580 Then bought he off all the curses against him of the Pope, for an 120000 ounces of Gold, & went into Ger∣many. And that done, the Pope having drawn into vowe many thousands of people for the Holy land, discharged Them all from Their journey for money. And yet once more he cursed the Emperour, & absolved His subjects from Their allegiance to him,* 1.581 and incited all Italia to warre against him scarce any man understanding why! And by graunts of forgiveness of sin, & releases out of purgatory, and graunts of aeternal life, he got together a great army against the Em∣perour. All which the Emperour overcam, And being now brought to extremities, in this fearfull case dyed this troublesome Pope. And then

A. D. 1241. 〈☐〉〈☐〉 CAELESTINUS the VI^th. Pope Im∣perial the XXVI^th.

N. 33. Reigned in his place. But alas he had but a short time of it to fill his coffers. For he reigned no more but 15 dayes, & dyed.* 1.582 Whence followed allmost two years vacancy. While the Emperour Frederik lor∣ded it every where, having severall Car∣dinalls his prisoners. But alas this little availed. For at length.

A. D. 1243. 〈☐〉〈☐〉 INNOCENTIUS the IV^th. Pope Imperial the XXVII^th.

N. 34. Was chosen, the Emperours friend; and yet no sooner was he crowned Pope, but he becam his Mortall Enemie, and renewed against him, all the curses of his predecessor Gregory; charging him with perjury, & sacrilege. But the Emperour clearing himselfe, charged the Pope with slander & lies; hypokrisy,* 1.583 perjury & Re∣bellion. But soone after the Emperour dyed, as was thought of poyson.* 1.584 This Pope being a very proud man, by Decree brought all his Cardinals into scarlet gownes & Red Hatts, the very dress of the Great Whore; but quite against the decrees of the Empe∣rour* 1.585 Lodowik for reformation. He called a Council at Lyons in France, whither he sum∣moned the Emperour to appear before Him. And tho he was upon the way thither, yet for want of three dayes of the time se••t, He was excommunicated. God had forgiven Him the Pope Himselfe, a thousand days fai∣lings, and that a thousand times told over: And he requires Emperours & Kings, as they expect his blessing, not to be extreame to exact what is done amiss, but to bear with all those who are willing, & endeavouring to pay the debt. But the Pope acted the part of him who tooke His fellow servant by the Throat, and threw him in prison, tho he promised payment,* 1.586 only requiring a little time. And the truth is such have proved to

be, most of these Imperial Popes, as if the very chayr wherein they sat, had been in∣fectious, & inclyning to such sort of vilai∣nies.* 1.587 But the Lord will certainly be wroth with such vile exactors; and He shall have judgement without mercy, who sheweth no mercy. However this wicked Eecommuni∣cation occasioned much bloudshed; but this Holy Innocent little regarded that.* 1.588 Then was all Italy divided into factions betweene Guelphs, who were Papelines or the Popes creatures; and Ghibelines who were Impe∣rialists.* 1.589 Now in most of these contests the Guelphes were beaten, but yet the Popes ha∣ving a faculty of creating new broyls, never ceased from age, to age to kindle these Coales of Contention between Guelphs, & Ghibelines, that the fire never wanted fuel for above 200 years; that these went on slaying & bur∣ning and destroying townes & countreys, all over Italia. The King of England having made an estimate of the annual Exacti∣ons of the Pope out of his Kingdome alone, gave an account of 60000 marks sterling. Whereupon petitioning the Pope & this Council at Lyons for ease:* 1.590 the Pope was thereat so much incensed, that immediatly he commanded the King of France, to breake truce,* 1.591 & to make warre upon him for a revenge. And so fierce was he upon the Emperour, who was allwayes peacea∣ble; that he caused Henry the Lantgrave to be chosen Emperour, and he hired him with great sums of money to rebel.* 1.592 But he perishing in the attempt, William of Hol∣land

was stirred up, who also failing con∣tented himselfe in his own province.* 1.593 And tho these were but privat Elections, made by some few men only: yet by the Papal authourity were They all justifyed. And when all these attempts failed; then were sett on several friers minorits to endeavour the poysoning of him. And these were some of them taken in the manner & executed for the same. But His Holiness never gave over until his attempts were successfull: And at last They did hit the nayle on the head.* 1.594 This thing the Emperour complained on in his letters. And maters being exami∣ned, the Physitian was hangd for it:* 1.595 and Pe∣trus de Vinea who had been corrupted with money, by the Pope, was punished with imprisonment, & loss of his eyes, & killd himselfe for fear of greater punishment. After this Emperour dead, There followed 22 years vacancy.

William of Holland Imper. XXIV^th.

William of Holland claymed to little pur∣pose few regarding Him.

Conradus Imper. the XXIV^th.

Conradus son of the late Emperour clay∣med as heir, but the Pope would never ad∣mitt him. However he enjoyed all his fa∣thers paternal rights, yet so, as he was all∣wayes pursued by the Pope with excommu∣nication, & curses, till he dyed. The Pope offered his Kingdomes to Richard of Corn∣wal in England, but he refused to accept. Henry his brother King of England sent over moneyes to compass it, but in vaine. How∣ever

Conradus fortunat in this warres, yet dyed in the midst of his success: the newes whereof was very acceptable to the Pope, who vehemently sought his death.* 1.596 And about the same time cam newes of the death of Robert Grosthed a reformed Bishop of Lin∣colne in England.* 1.597 Upon newes of the death of these two men Pope Innocent did greatly triumph. This Bp, Robert had been excom∣municated by the Pope; but patiently sub∣mitting appealed unto Christ from his ex∣communication. And not long after dying, was buryed, but the Pope sent to have his body tooke up, & to lye above ground, as if it had been the body of some pagan man. But on the night after this direction was gi∣ven, it seemed unto the Pope by night in his dreame, as if Bishop Robert had smitten him on the side, and threatned him with the judgement of God. And on the next morning, his side was sore, and in creased worse & worse, until he dyed. Then

A. D. 1254. 〈☐〉〈☐〉 ALEXANDER the IV^th. Pope Im∣perial the XXVIII^th.

N. 35. Was chosen; a man much com∣mended for hisa 1.598 Learning & liberality, & for putting Learned men into place. But as appears by the story he was like his prede∣cessors.* 1.599 One who spent his whole time in somenting warrs, & in giveing away, & disposing of other mens crownes. Manfre∣dus of Sicilia sensible of his arrogancy thought fit to trust the Sarrazenes, rather

then to fall into the Popes hands.* 1.600 Whence followed great slaughters in Italy, by the Sarrazenes, & by the Guelphs & Ghibelines, and yet Manfredus stood his ground. In his reigne Constantinople was lost againe to the Greekes after the Latines had held it more then 80 years.

Richard of Cornwal. Emperour the XXIV^th. Alphonsus of Castile Emperour also the XXIV^th.

In the Empire were chosen Richard of Cornwal in England by some,* 1.601 and Alphon∣sus of Castile in Spayne by others, but nei∣ther enjoyed it. The Romans rebelling against the Pope droue him thence to Viter∣bium. Where he called a Council, but be∣fore it met, He dyed. After whom

A. D. 1261. 〈☐〉〈☐〉 URBANUS the IV^th: Pope Impe∣rial the XXIX^th,

N. 36. Was chosen. Who by his au∣thourity upholding all the old quarrels, con∣tinued the contentions betweene Guelphs, & Ghibelines in Italià, with bloud & slaugh∣ter. And to increase the troubles, he sent for Charles the Kings brother of France, to adde more fewell to the fire; giving him the Kingdomes of Manfredus.* 1.602 This Pope appointed the festival called Corpus Christi to be observed every Thursday after Trinity upon an idle account,* 1.603 in remembrance of bloud dropt down upon the Corporal as a Priest was saying mass, who had doubted

of the truth of Transubstantiation, but by this miracle was confirmed.* 1.604 And the Pope being himselfe ignorant of the things of the Spirit of God; believed this feined lye, or cheat, as if it had been a real miracle; tho a thing contrary to the plaine sense of the holy Gospel: And He ordained this feast in commemoration thereof: And that the Corporal should be carryed in procession on that day, and should be adored. And after 3 years Urban dyed. And

A. D. 1265. 〈☐〉〈☐〉 CLEMENS the IV^th, Pope Impe∣rial the XXX^th.

N. 37. Enjoyed the triple crown who had been marryed, & had 2 daughters. In His time cam Charles of France into Italia, and after many slaughters on both sides made, first Manfredus perished: And then cam Corradinus an hopefull young prince, the son of Conradus, & grand child unto the Emperour Friderik;* 1.605 who also fighting valiantly fell by the power of the French army, the Popes having given away the right of his inheritance to a stranger. And then was Charles crowned King of Apulia, Sicilia, & Jerusalem, all of the Popes gift; paying yearly tribute to the Pope as his lie∣ge Lord, Corradinus was first taken Prisoner, but was put to death by command of the Pope;* 1.606 who tooke from Him his Kingdomes, and his life, for no other cause, but as a thiefe takes a purse, because he will have it. But Pope Clemens having not yet seen Roma. It

pleased god to take away also his life. When after 2 years & 4 moneths vacancy.

A. D. 1271. 〈☐〉〈☐〉 GREGORUS the X^th, Pope Impe∣rial the XXXI^th,

N. 38. Was chosen. He called a gene∣ral Council to be held at Lyons in France; wherein moneyes were ordained to be col∣lected for the warrs of the holy land at a great rate. And many orders of friers were put downe. These moneys were collected.* 1.607 But the Fraternities compounded for money to keep up Their orders. So as the whole busyness of the Council was only a cunning devise to rayse money to enrich the Coffers of His Holiness. But before all this heap of money cam in, the Pope dyed.

A. D. 1273. Rodulphus was the only proper Emperour the XXIV^th,

In his time Rodulphus Earle of Habspurge was chosen Emperour, by consent of the Electors & of the Pope. But refused to come to Roma for Coronation.

A. D. 1276. 〈☐〉〈☐〉 INNOCENTIUS the V^th, Pope Imperial the XXXII^th,

N. 39. The next Pope was Innocentius the V^th, a man who promised much towards the peace of Italia: but it pleased God, as if he had been too good for the place, that at 6 moneths end he dyed.

A. D. 1276. 〈☐〉〈☐〉 HADRIANUS the V^th, Pope Im∣perial the XXXIII^th,

N. 40. Then reigned Hadrianus the V^th, who being a weary of Charles the Frenchman so near him in Apulia, sent for the Empe∣rour Rodulph to take away his Kingdom. But as his predecessor was taken off from making good his promise to make peace: so was this man taken off from his contri∣vance,* 1.608 to worke mischiefe, For after 40 dayes reigne, he dyed. And

A. D. 1276. 〈☐〉〈☐〉 JOHN the XXII^th, Pope Imperial the XXXIV^th,

N. 41. succeeded. Who revoked all the Constitutions of Pope Gregory. He wrote against the begging Friers; and was there∣fore of some termed a light & foolish Pope. But his greatest folly was, in that while he was possessed with a fond confidence of li∣ving a long life,* 1.609 he perished sodainly, being crushed to death by the fall of an house. Him followed

A. D. 1277. 〈☐〉〈☐〉 NICHOLAS the III^d, Pope Impe∣rial the XXXV^th,

N. 42. A Pope wise enough to preferre his kindred, and a man of courage: He outed Charles King of Sicilia from being Senator

of Roma,* 1.610 and tooke the office upon Him∣selfe. And whereas Peter King of Arragon had married Constantia, the only daughter of Manfredus, he gave away the Kingdom of Sicilia from Charles to that Peter. Rudol∣phus the Emperour gave this Pope the Vi∣cariat of Bononia, & Flaminea, & the Ex∣archate of Ravenna; upon condition to sup∣ply him with money for his expedition into the Holy land. And the Pope enjoyed the honours, but tooke no carre to doe the ser∣vice. And having reigned about 3 years, he also yielded unto Nature. And then cam up

A. D. 1280. 〈☐〉〈☐〉 MARTINUS the V^th, Pope Impe∣riall the XXXVI^th.

N. 43. a frenchman to be Pope. Who pre∣sently restored unto Charles the Senatorship of Roma, tho his predecessor by decree had forbidden it.* 1.611 And he confirmed him in his Kingdom, which Nicholaus had given away to Peter. But Peter of Arragon being power∣ful at sea, and the Sicilians aweary of the French rule; In one night by conspiracy all the French in that Island were miserably slaughtered; and Peter of Arragon arriving at the instant time gained the Kingdome.* 1.612 And a while after, warring against Charles the Frenchman; Charles the younger his son was taken Prisoner, and the father dyed of sorrow, and Peter enjoyed also the Kingdomes of Apulia, & Calabria. And Pope Martin having excommunicated Pe∣ter, but seeing his curses availed not against

him; at length fell sick of an ague, & dyed also as was thought of griefe, that he had not his will. And thus these Popes, cursed, & blessed, one in opposition to the other: And yet both were infallibly Holy; but how this could be, I know not! Charles had been made King by Pope Urban, for four generations; who gave him what was another mans right.* 1.613 And yet Nicholaus gave away from Charles, to Peter; because that Peter had married the only daughter of Manfredus, whom Urban had cursed: as if Urban had done wrong in cursing Man∣fred, her father. Martin confirmes Char∣les, & Curses Peter, for doing what Ni∣cholaus had enjoyned. He also cursed Paleo¦logus Emperour of Constantinople,* 1.614 and Sanctius King of Castile. Yea this Martin was such an angry man at the Roman citi∣zens,* 1.615 that he wisht Them all frogs, and himselfe a Storke, that he night devour them. And yet sayes* 1.616 Platina this man of bloud, & malice, was so great a Saint, that the blind, lame, and deafe, brought to his grave were cured there, all as came. But alas, what credit can be given to these stories of mi∣racles; wherein Spiders webs are said to catch whales. After Martin

A, D. 1285. 〈☐〉〈☐〉 HONORIUS the IV^th, Pope Impe∣perial the XXXVII^th:

N. 44. Was chosen: who renued Martins curses against King Peter. Yet Peter being an

old man dyed in peace, & left his eldest son Ferdinand King of Arragon;* 1.617 and James the younger King of Sicilia & Prince of Apulia. But after two years Honorius dyed. And

A. D. 1288. 〈☐〉〈☐〉 NICHOLAUS the IV^th. Pope Im∣perial the XXXVIII^th.

N. 45. gained the triple crowne. Who invaine striving to make friendship between King James of Sicilia, in possession, and Charles the II^d, clayming in prison: after 4 years reigne, having strove much,* 1.618 & done little, he also dyed, of griefe.

A. D. 1292. Adolphus Emperour the XXV^th.

Then followed

A. D. 1294. 〈☐〉〈☐〉 CAELESTINUS the V^th. Pope Im∣perial the XXIX^th.

N. 46. After two years vacancy be∣fore the Cardinalls could agree of a new choise, until at length was chosen this Cae∣lestinus the V^th, who had the reputation of a man according to his name truly heavenly.* 1.619 And as it shall seeme either he was really so; or else for want of more witt was so be∣fool'd, as he knew not what he did. For so soone as he was Pope he went immediatly to worke to reforme the Roman Clergy: which fact quickly begatt him so great hatred among the great men of the Church, that

They went about to depose him. And he was as willing to be deposed, or at least to lay downe of himselfe. And accordingly at the end of 6 moneths reigne he put off all his princely robes in order to returne againe unto His Hermets cell, out of which he had been chosen. This was a rare prank of a Pope! And then

A. D. 1294. 〈☐〉〈☐〉 BONIFACIUS the VIII^th, Pope Im∣periall the XL^th,

N. 47. Was chosen in the life time of Caelestinus, & by his consent. But as Caelestin was going to his cel, he was surprized by Bo∣niface, & shut up in prison, to prevent insur∣rections on his behalfe. But Caelestin not li∣king to be a prisoner dyed of sorrow in his restraint.* 1.620 However Bonifacius having gott the chair becam as proud & insolent, as was the other humble & lowly. And tho at first he behaved himselfe wisely, & made peace between the Kings of Sicilia, and the Kings of England & France. Yet after a while he fell in to wrath,* 1.621 & excommunicated the King of France, and cursed him, & his Heirs to the 4^th, generation.

A. D. 1298. Albertus Emperour also the XXV^th,

This Pope also went about all he could ut∣terly to destroy the Gibelines.* 1.622 And he made a Decree, that the Highpriest of Roma should be reproved by none, no, tho he cast down in∣numerable souls into Hel: and that upon ne∣cessity of Salvation, all humane creatures

shall be under the Pope of Roma. He proclai∣med the first Jubilee in the year 1300, to be kept at Roma; and promised full remission of Sin & Punishment, unto all who cam that year to Roma, to visit the Churches of the Apostles. At this solemnization on the first day he cam forth in his pontificalls, & gave remission of sin to all the People. And the next day he cam out in Imperial robes,* 1.623 with a naked sword carryed before him: and an Herauld cryed saying [behold two swords.] After this at a meeting at Paris of Clergy & Layty, the Pope was accused of incest, haeresy, Simony, & Sorcery, & it was proposed, that a general Council might be called for a remedy. Which things by Boniface being understood, he gave away the Kingdome of France unto the Emperour Albert. For in his 4^th,* 1.624 year after the Empe∣rour Adolphus dead, he had been chosen anew by the Electors. But Philip of France levying an army at Naples under the con∣duct of Siatra Columna whom the Pope had excommunicated: This army came to the gates of Anagnia where His Holines then was; and by surprize tooke the Pope, & carryed him to Roma.* 1.625 Where out of a mix∣ture of anger & griefe, he becam starke mad, and after 35 dayes he dyed, after he had reigned 8 years.

A, D. 1303. 〈☐〉〈☐〉 BENEDICTUS the XI^th, Pope Im∣perial the XLI^st,

N. 48. Boniface thus dying, Benedictus

the XI^th. succeeded him. Whose first worke was to absolve the King of France, from the mad curses of Bonifacius; and to restore the banished Cardinals to Their pla∣ces. Which as if he had only been chosen for such a purpose, as soon as he had done at 9 moneths end he dyed.

A. D. 1305 〈☐〉〈☐〉 CLEMENS the V^th, Pope Imperial the XLII^d.

N. Then was chosen Clemens the V^th, who at that time was absent in France. And having accepted of the choyse he presently sent for all the Cardinals to meet him at Ly∣ons in France. And they cam according to his message. Then was Clemens with great pompe & state crowned at Lyons; at whose Coronation was a wonderfull confluence of people,* 1.626 and the King of France was present, with all His Peers. But in the Procession of this pomp, it happened that a wall fell down upon the croud, by meanes whereof the Duke of Brytaine, & fifteene persons mo••e were killed outright. Philip King of France was hurt. And the Triple Crowne was beaten off from the Popes head; and a jewell of the valve of 6000 crownes was lost out of it; and His Holiness all trembling, was striken off from his horse upon the ground. These things were accounted omi∣nous, and so they proved, not only unto Clemens, But also unto the papacy. For hence forwards for 74 years, the Popes court was held at Avignion in France; and in the

meane while the Roman Temples went to decay:* 1.627 And the Imperial power of the Pa∣pacy failed, and dwindled away. For Cle∣mens sent three Cardinals to reigne as vice∣roys at Roma, and there to inspect the af∣faires of Italia, & his other concernes; but as for his Court it was wholly kept at Avig∣nion. After this the Venetians seized on cer∣taine of the Church rites in Ferrara, and when His Holiness threatened Them with his displeasure, They dreaded it not: and when he began to thunder out his curses at Them, They regarded it not. And the Em∣perour Rodulph, & after him Adolph, and Albert neglecting to come to Roma for co∣ronation,* 1.628 & to clayme Their rights in Ita∣lia: the Italian princes by degrees becam absolute, and too strong to be tamed, by the papal threats or curses.

A. D. 1308. Henricus the VI^th. Em∣perour the XXVI^th.

And when Henry of Luxemburg was cho∣sen Emperour, & cam to Roma for corona∣tion, by appointment of the Pope:* 1.629 It was purposely so contrived, that by his approach those petty princes might be reduced. But with great difficulty, and not without much bloudshed, that prince went to Roma. And yet he went thorow. But at Roma he recei∣ved the allegiance of the city to himselfe, and the antient tribute: and denyed to make that oath of fealty unto the Pope, which others had done;* 1.630 saying it was a thing novel, and contrary unto antient rights. Also he charged King Robert of Na∣ples

the Popes Vicar of the Empire with trea∣son,* 1.631 and deprived him of his Kingdome; to the Popes great displeasure. The Tem∣plars also of Jerusalem in these dayes fell off to the Sarrazenes;* 1.632 and afterwards so many of Them as could be caught were burnt alive, and the master of the Order among the rest: and that order was dissolved by this Pope. Yet some were of opinion, these men were wronged for lucre of Their estates. Now the Pope, & the Guelphes of Ita∣lià, not liking the proceedings of the Em∣perour at Roma, waited advantage there∣fore to take him off. And to that purpose in his returne at Bonconventis, where he with holy preparation had ordered to receive the holy Eucharist,* 1.633 it was so provided that he dranke poyson in his wine, instead of Christs reall bloud, at the hands of the monke, who ministred in the office at that time, and dyed poysoned thereby. Whereupon tho the Pope would have excused the fact, yet the Monastery was burnt, and the monke being taken, was flayed alive in detestation of such a wicked fact. Some say this Pope did openly keepe a Concubine,* 1.634 the daughter of the Count de Fuxa. The Isle Sardinia be∣longed to the Genoans, but was posses't by the Sarrazenes. Yet Pope Clemens tooke upon him to bestow it, (which was none of his to give away,) upon Friderik King of Si∣cilia, only provided he expel the Sarrazenes. At the Council held at Vienna in France It was decreed to ayd the Christians in Syria. And to that purpose Indulgences by this Pope

were prepared for incouragement saying [We will that the punishment of Hell be no way layd upon him, who is signed with the cross;* 1.635 graunting also to every signed person power to pul three or four souls out of Purgatory at his pleasure. And we command the Angels to car∣ry the absolved into the glory of Paradise.] But the divines of Paris thought these words scandalous. Not long after the Emperour, this Pope also dyed. And then was fulfilled that which was said of the Beast [that He should continue ••2 moneths: Or [a short time.* 1.636] Now this short space was 259 veares from the entrance of Stephen the IX^th, in 1057. unto the end of Clemens the V^th, at 1316. And the 42 moneths conteined so many Popes reignes during the heighth of Their Imperial rule; which were as follows.

A. D.	Popes.	N.
1057.	STEPH. IXth,	1.
1059.	NICH. IId,	2.
1061.	ALEX. IIId,	3.
1073.	GREG. VIIth,	4.
1086.	VICTOR IIId,	5.
1088.	URB. IId.	6.
1100.	PASC. IId,	7.
1118.	GELAS. IId.	8.
1119.	CALIXT. IId,	9.
1124.	HONOR. IId.	10.
1130.	INNOCENT. IId,	11.
1143.	CAELEST. IId,	12.
1144.	LUCIUS IId,	13.
1145	EUGEN. IIId,	14.
1153.	ANAST. IVth,	15.
1154	HADRI. IVth,	16.

1159.	ALEX. IIId,	17.
1182.	LUCI. IIId.	18.
1185.	URBAN. IIId,	19.
1187.	GREG. VIIIth,	20.
1188.	CLEM. IIId,	21.
1191.	CAELEST. IIId,	22.
1198.	INNOCENT. IIId,	23.
1216.	HONOR IIId,	24.
1227.	GREG. IXth,	25.
1241.	CAELEST. IVth,	26.
1243:	INNOC. IVth,	27.
1254.	ALEX. IVth,	28.
1261.	URB. IVth,	29.
1265.	CLEM. IVth,	30.
1271.	GREG. Xth,	31.
1276.	INNOC. Vth,	32.
1276.	HADR. Vth.	33.
1276.	JOHN XXIIth.	34.
1277.	NICH. IIId,	35.
1280.	MART. IVth.	36.
1285.	HONOR. IVth.	37.
1288.	NICH, IVth,	38.
1294.	CAELEST. Vth,	39.
1294.	BONIF. VIIIth,	40.
1303.	BENED. XIth,	41.
1305,	CLEM. Vth,	42.
1316.	000. years.	259.

And at end of these 259 years, or 42 Popes reignes, the Beast began to fall.

Section the Seventh.

Of the History of the Papacy, from the time it began to decline, unto this present day.

N. 1. HItherto in all controversies, the Popes had tryumphantly been victorious over the Imperial Powers,* 1.637 for 259 years, or during the reignes of 42 Popes, called [a short time,] in Holy writt, while this 7^th. Head of the Beast,* 1.638 was wor∣shipped, and all the world wondered after the Beast! saying; who is like unto the Beast? who is able to make warre with Him? But now hence forwards, his triumphant Power, & authourity, visibly, & apparently, be∣gan to decline. For Clemens the V^th, remo∣ving the Pontifical throne from Roma, unto Avignion in France; the Majesty, & state of the Papacy, became thereby greatly aba∣ted. For first the Italian Princes having purchased a sort of freedom of the Empe∣rour Rodulph, began to take upon Them to be high fellowes, each of Them with His Holiness. And Henry the last Emperour, denyed to take the oath of all••giance which some of his predecessours at Their corona∣tion had done. And generally the terrour of the Papal thunderbolts, of Excommuni∣cation, began to be despised.

A. D. 1314. Lodovicus Bavarus Em∣perour the XXVII^th. A. D. 1316. Pope John the XXII^th, Pope the LXXVIII^th, No more Imperial.

N. 2. Soone after the death of the Empe∣rour Henry, dyed Pope Clemens: and two years interreigne happened before another Pope was chosen. In this meane time Lewes of Bavaria, was chosen Emperour by four Electors; and Frederik of Austria by three only.* 1.639 Whence followed warre betweene Lewes, & Frederik: during which was John the XXIII^th, crowned Pope: but he refu∣sing to confirme either choyse, alleged: [That the Imperial crowne is of the Popes gift;* 1.640 and that the Electors choosing a King of Ro∣mans; he cannot be Emperour until confir∣med by the Pope, the Father & Prince of all Christendom; and that the Electors not agreeing in Their choise, Nobody is King or Emperour, but the Pope of Roma, is to go∣verne all at his pleasure.] But the Germans would obey no such commands, and refu∣sed to hear the Popes Legatts, and expelled Them out of Germany. And after Frederik being taken captive, Lewes ruled: and the Princes meeting at Frankford, adhaered to the Emperour,* 1.641 and decreed, that [whosoe∣ver shall mainteine the acts of Pope John, shall be esteemed an Enemy unto the Republik:] Also at this meeting, it was complained on, & determined, [that the Popes had brought in customes embroyling the Empire with per∣jurie, & Rebellion, & conspiracies, invol∣ving

Christians into mutuall slaughters & bloudshed, one against another:] And there∣upon They Charged the Pope [that he was the Prince of Heresies.] Hence it cam to pass, that most part of the Bishops, Priests, & other Clergy, & the Monks of Germany neg∣lecting the Pope adhaered unto the Empe∣rour; & the Decrees of the Princes.* 1.642 And thus the Papacy lost it's hold, which it ne∣ver more recovered. In these dayes, One William Occam a French divine, was con∣demned by the Pope, for exhorting the Clergy unto the love of poverty, after the manner of the Apostles. And Marsilius Patavinus at the same time, wrote, that the Emperour was the Defender of Peace,* 1.643 and that the Pope ought to be subject unto the Emperour. Now the Emperour having established himselfe in Germany; made an Expedition into Italy to be crowned Emperour at Roma. And in despight of the Popes curses thundering against him, and all the opposition he could make; he marched triumphantly thorow Italia, and at Roma was crowned Emperour by Stephen Colonna, by consent & appoint∣ment of the Clergy, & people of Roma. After which in a full Synod of German, & Italian Bishops, Pope John was condemned of pro∣phaneness, & Heresy, & was deprived; as the authour of an Antichristian Empire: and Peter de Corbaria was chosen Pope in his stead,* 1.644 by the name of

Nicholas the V^th, Antipope, and Pope the LXXIX^th, A. D. 1318.

Who presently created 12 Cardinals.

But Lewes returned into Germany, and soone after Pope Nicholas was by treachery surpri∣zed, and carryed away prisoner into France unto Pope John at Avignion, where he lost his Popeship, & was thrust into a monaste∣ry. This Pope by Decree, pronounced all men to be Heretiks, who said [that Christ did teach perfect poverty:] which decree was di∣rectly against Pope Nicholas the fourth;* 1.645 who taught that which This man condemned. He taught also, that the Souls do not enjoy the presence of God before the day of judgement. And because of these things,* 1.646 many Popish Divines did confess, that this Pope did teach Heresy: only they allege, that before his death he repented of it. But if so, yet was he Heretical for a time, and where then was the infallibility during that time? This Pope reigned all most 19 years, & then dyed! And

A. D. 1334. Pope Benedictus the XII^th, Pope the LXXX^th,

N. 3. Was chosen, who also keeping up the Papal court at Avignion, followed the steps of Pope John, and renued the Excommunication against the Emperour Lewes.* 1.647 And tho both Lewes, & the Elec∣tors, prayed it might be taken off, and the Pope, either was inclined of Himselfe to doe it, or dissembled so to be; yet at the per∣suasion of the King of France, it was not done. This Pope made Vicars in all the great towns of Italy, in order to raise rebellions against the Emperour; which proved to the weakening of the Papacy. And after 7 years

over dyed he,* 1.648 with great lamentation of the people, as it were for the loss of an holy, & good man. But alas, if the most Holy Popes, were incendiaries of so great pride, rebellion, & strife! what were the prophane? After him

A. D. 1342. Pope Clemens the VI^th, Pope the LXXXI^st,

N. 4. Came up, who behaved himselfe more proudly & haughtily then his pre∣decessours. He summoned the Emperour to answere God, & the Church; meaning thereby Himselfe. Yet the Emperour obey∣ed, and sent his Legats to answere for him. And tho the Pope proudly proposed harsh termes unto the Emperour,* 1.649 yet his Advo∣cate submitted to Them. Then proposed he stil more harsh things: and yet unto the admiration of the Cardinals there present; the Emperours Advocate subscribed unto Them also. But the Pope, as if one hun∣ting after quarrels, did then propose stil harsher things, and at length cam to these propositions. [1^st, That he do deliver up, William Occam the French divine, (who had fled for shelter unto the Emperour) un∣to the Pope: 2^ly,* 1.650 That he do rescind all his acts against the Pope. 3^ly, That by Edict, he do declare, the Empire to be given by benefit of the Pope: 4^ly, That he do con∣fess himselfe an Heretik: 5^ly, That he do lay down his Imperial authourity, & do not reassume it without consent of the Pope: And lastly that he do deliver up himselfe, and his wife, & children, and all that he

hath, at the Popes will.] These proposi∣tions the Emperour referring unto the con∣sideration of the States of the Empire. They declared, that [These demaunds of the Pope, were wicked, and unfitt to be obeyed, by any christian society.] and they prayed the Em∣perour to stand in defence of his honour, promising to assist him. Unto which the Emperour consenting: It was generally de∣clared by the Princes, That [the postulates of the Pope, were expresly vaine, and wickedly provoking, as of a man who arrogantly presu∣med he might do what he listed with Imperiall Majesty.] And unto this Decree of the States, Charles of Bohemia, among the rest did sub∣scribe; and likewise to the message which was sent to declare as much unto the Pope himselfe. Of which message Clemens hea∣ring, he abated nothing at all of his arro∣gancy, but rather raged so much the more. And anon after, on a day appointed for celebration of the communion; he solemn∣ly declared his Imperial Majesty to be an Heretik,* 1.651 & a schismatik, & renewed his excommunication with most bitter curses; both against the Emperour, & against all the Princes. And sent order to the Electors, to choose a new Emperour. Whereupon, the Bishops of Triers, & Colin for fear of the Pope, & the King of Bohemia, & the Duke of Saxony out of privat interest, did meet at Renzi & did choose Charles the Kings son of Bohemia King of the Romans; who being then in France, and hearing the newes, returned home, & accepted: Not∣withstanding,

his allegiance, & his late subscription to the contrary, and he was privatly crowned at Bon.* 1.652 But the Princes conventing; generally declared against these things, and renewed Their allegiance unto Lewes. And William Occam wrote a booke in vindication of their proceedings, & against Charles the false Emperour, & against the Popes proud▪ & insolent actings.* 1.653 But after these things, about one year, the Emperour dyed, as was thought of poyson, after he had reigned 33 years. This Pope (Platina sayes) was a good man, holy,* 1.654 lear∣ned, eloquent, civil & a wise man. But these things of his; are so farre wide from the sense of holy writt; that the wisdom & Lear∣ning of His Holiness must be all of this world, and not at all, according to the rule of Gods word. Flectere si nequeo superos,* 1.655 Acheronta movebo (said Juno.) And such it seemes was this Popes temper, he would have his will of the Emperour by hook or by crook. For tho he was thought to be poysoned at the table of the Duke of Austria; yet few thought otherwise, but that it was done by the Popes meanes. And now the Pope sent to indent with the Princes, promising, that would They swear, not to call him Emperour,* 1.656 whom his Holiness should depose; and to ad∣mitt him, whom he should choose; he would absolve Them. But They despised his un∣worthy proposals: Whereupon seeing his curses thus growne into contempt; he ab∣solved them, whether They would or no; lest They should quite fall off from Him.

Now Charles of Bohemia claymed as Empe∣rour,* 1.657 but the Princes despised, & loathed him; and chose Edward of England. And he refusing; They chose Frederik Lantgrave of Thuring: And he also bought off by Charles; They pitch't upon Gunther, earle of Suartzburgh an industrious & warlik prince. But he proclaimed Emperour, & not yet crowned was poysoned by his physi∣tion. And dying sold unto Charles; who having doubly purchased for money, and pawned his soul to boot, at length obteined the Imperial crowne: yet so, as of all men He was generally despised.

A. D. 1349. Charles the IV^th. Empe∣rour the XXVIII^th,

After this in the year 1350, Pope Clemens out of Coveteousness proclaimed a second Jubilee to be held at Roma. Bonifacius had ordained a Jubilee to be held once, in every hundreth year: but Clemens out of hope to live up to that day, ordained to have it done once, in every fiftieth year. And hence is∣sued out proclamations all over Europe, to give notise of the same;* 1.658 and withal to pro∣claime the secutar plays to be acted. These had been of old time observed by the Pagan Roman Emperours; but were abolished by the Christian Emperours, as prophane things; not at all becomming Christianity; and yet this Holy wise, & good Pope as some said was not ashamed to introduce againe those old pagan customes. It was also published by proclamation, that because his holiness would not himselfe be there. Every man going

forth to the Jubilee, might choose a Confessor, unto whom power was allowed to forgive sin, even as the Pope himselfe, with a com∣mand given forth by proclamation unto the Angels of Heaven, to take the Souls so ab∣solved, & to carry Them next way, into the glory of Paradise. But at this Jubilee it pleased god, that such a plague of pestilence befell at Roma, that of the infinite thou∣sands of people that came there for remis∣sion of sins; scarce ten of a thousand returned home, but left Their bodies at Roma; and what becam of Their souls, is hard to say. And on the next year after this Jubilee dyed Pope Clemens. And

A. D. 1352. Pope Innocentius the VI^th. Pope LXXXII^d.

N. 5. Succeeded; a man much com∣mended for piety, & good government in the Papacy; above his predecessors.* 1.659 And yet no sooner settled in place, but he fol∣lowed the track of his fellows in strife, & bloud guiltiness; embroyling all Italia with warrs. For being secure of a sloathfull, and easy man in the throne of the Empire. He very severely exacted from the Italian prin∣ces, the uttmost penny that could upon any pretence be hook't in, as due unto the Church: By which meanes in 9 years time, having created, so much difference, and such bloudy warrs; that all the witt he had could not allay: being oppressed with griefe thereat, he dyed. When

A. D. 1362. Urbanus the V^th, Pope the LXXXIII^d,

N. 6. Ascended the throne: who pur∣sued the warrs of Italia, with great vigour; and in his fifth year went to Roma. Where after long search, he pretended to have found out the heads of St. Peter, & St. Paul among the dust. Which being layd up in boxes of gold; he set up, by the high Altar in Lateran, with much solemnity of vene∣ration,* 1.660 by all the clergy, & people of Roma. Thus diligent, & dexterous were they in those dayes, at setting up of Idols. And whether right or wrong, They flattered Themselves, that these were the true heads, tho never so unlikely. This Pope also brought up a new, and pleasant devise of a consecra∣ted Rose: which being annointed with balme, sprinkled with musk, & watered with holy water, mixed with certaine prayers over the same: it becam holy unto all intents, and purposes. And such was a present for a King. And the first present of this nature was sent unto the sacred Majesty of a Royal Harlott, queen Joannna of Naples, who had murdered her Husband for sport. And also now abouts began the custome of sen∣ding about the Agnus Dei, on the first year of every Pope, and againe once in every se∣ven years. But neither the Agnus, nor the Rose could charme the rebellious Italians. Wherefore Charles the Emperour,* 1.661 was sent for, to helpe out. But he comming to little purpose. His Holines being a weary of Ro∣ma, dyed by the way, betweene there,

& Avignion. During all the times from Fre∣derik the II^d. unto these dayes had been in∣placable warrs, & sends in Italy, between the Guelphs & Ghibelines. Of which the Gibelines being for the rights of the Empe∣rours, & the Guelphs of the Popes: The Gi∣belines were now toppant, for the taming of whom this obsequious Prince was sent for by His Holiness. But he could do no feats. And so returned. After Urban

A. D. 1370. Gregorius the XI^th, Pope the LXXXIV^th.

N. 7. Was elected at Avenion. Now du∣ring all the times afore said, had been con∣tinuall warrs, & persecutions, against the Albigists, and all other reformed Christians generally stiled Puritans, by fire & slaugh∣ter, every where, that They could be- found, without intermission. And yet the holy light brought in by these people, by no witt of man could be extinguished: but stil the more They went about to obscure it, by some meanes or other of Gods good pro∣vidence, the brighter still it shon.* 1.662 And in this age stood up one John Wickleffe a lear∣ned man of the university of Oxford; who cam in a fresh in vindication of the truth. For being a meeke, & holy man, as one, who sought neither wealth nor glory to him∣selfe: Hee was therefore greatly esteemed of in that academy: and becam well knowne by many of the nobility, & by King Edward himselfe: in so much as by his reputation, & learning, together with his holy life; he made a great advance of reformation in

England.* 1.663 About the same time also the Hel∣vetians began to enter into a league against the unreasonable excommunications of the Clergy. This Gregory was a man, (as is said) courteous affable, and pious; and who had made a vow, if ever he becam Pope, to goe & dwell at Roma. But this vowe, the King of France, & the Cardinals, did all They could to hinder. And he had submitted to be hindered for 6 years: during which time, he gave command to suppress the doctrine of Wicklesse; as Heretical. But such was the mans learning & courage,* 1.664 backed with good friends, that all the force & malice of the Bishops could not hinder him, the Duke of Lancaster being his especiall friend & patron. In the 7^th. year the Pope did steal away from Avinion in winter time,* 1.665 and came to Roma: where he found good wel∣come from a desolate city, and forlorne Churches, and of the citizens. But the Florentines not answering his commands, with a ready obedience, were soone ex∣communicated, & bloudy times followed. But ere maters could be determined His Holiness dyed at Roma.* 1.666 He had been eager of recovering the tenths, in Germany, but was greatly opposed by the three Spiritual Electors. And then

A. D. 1378. Pope Rusticus Anonymus. Pope the LXXXV^th,

N. 8. Was set up: At the Election of this Pope,* 1.667 the citizens were troublesome to the Cardinals; and urged with so much eagerness to have an Italian, & no more

French man to be chosen, because of the in∣conveniences that had happened by the de∣fault: That the Cardinals not satisfying de∣maunds readily; They used violence, and caused the Cardinals without delay to choose the next old man they mett; who being a very aged man indeed, was cloa∣thed in Pontificalibus & being set on a white Mule, was in great triumph led tho∣row the city unto the palace. But on the 3^d, day after, the poorman tyred with his too troublesome state; dyed, without any re∣membrance of his name.

A. D. 1378. Urbanus the VI^th, Pope the LXXXVI^th, A. D. 1378. Wenceslaus Emperour the XXIX^th,

N. 9. Then after much contention it happened that a man was chosen that was an Italian Archbishop, but no member of the conclave, & was called Urbanus the VI^th. Who being crowned, immediatly began to reforme the Pride & coveteousness of the Churchmen.* 1.668 Whereupon the French Cardinals, who were by farre the most in numbet by a sleighth got a way from Roma to Anagnia; and chose an Antipope called Clemens the VII^th, a Frenchman.

Clemens the VII^th, Antipope. Pope the LXXXVII^th.

Whence followed presently dissention, & bloudshed. For Gregory the former Pope, having brought French souldiers into Italia; these sided with Clemens, & did much mis∣chiefe until They were all cut off. The King

of France also sided with Clemens,* 1.669 and in∣vited him to Avignion. And thus the very Holiness of this Roman Church was guilty of great Schisme,* 1.670 & bloudshed. Pope Urban sent for Charles out of Hungary, the bro∣ther of him, whom queen Joanna of Na∣ples had murdered; and he came to hi•• ayd. But Ottho the present husband of that Joan∣na,* 1.671 adopted Lewes of Anjou to resist him; who also cam with 30000 men, but perished in his attempts. Yet Charles of Hungaria re∣fusing to make the Popes kinsman lord of Campanià,* 1.672 these friends fell out. The Pope charged 7 Cardinals with treachery, & made Them prisoners, & went about to depose Charles. Whereupon he approa∣ching in armes towards Roma, the Pope fled to Genoa, carrying his imprisoned Cardi∣nals with him; where he put Them in baggs, & threw Them into the sea: For such it seemes was the arbitrary power of His Holiness, that he could imprison, condemne, & kill, with∣out hearing, or tryal; and as it appeared by the mater of fact, his will was as boundless as his power.* 1.673 In the meane time Charles of Hungary dyed poysoned, as was thought, by queen Joanna, or her daughter. And then Urban returning to Roma sent out his Indulgences to raise men to warre against the Antipope,* 1.674 & the Frenchmen. During these troubles in Italia; the Emperour Charles being dead Winceslaus his son chosen into his place on the same year with Pope Urban,* 1.675 proved a sleepy prince, who minded nothing but his pleasures. The Ve∣netians

& Genoesses (who were the great Sea men of these dayes, and the bulwarks of Christendome by sea against the encroaching Turks) pursuing each other with bloudy warrs:* 1.676 gave way unto the grand enemy to advance farre into Christendome. In Eng∣land, the famous Wickleffe. & his new Converts, who had been protected under King Edward, were persecuted under King Richard his successor.* 1.677 Yet during these dis∣sentions of the Popes had the more respit: so as that Holy & good man John Wickleff, a famous Reformed preacher dyed in peace, at his parsonage house, at Lutterworth a markett towne in Licestershire in England, about the 10^th, year of King Richard in 1387. When this man was first called in question by the Bishop, in order to be bur∣ned after his death: the Vice Chancellour, and the whole Congregation of Masters there, made a publik testimonial of his learning & good life in his defence.* 1.678 Which sayes [That His Conditions throwout His whole life were sincere & commendable; whose honest ma¦ners & Conditions, profoundness of Learning, most redolent renowne & fame, we desire the more earnestly to be notified, to all the faithfull,* 1.679 for that we understand his maturity & ripeness of conversation, His diligent labours, to tend to the praise of God, &c. Neither was he convict of Heresy, or burned by our prelats; after his buryal; God forbid, our Prelats should condemne a man of such honesty for an Heretik, who

amongst all the rest of our University, had writ∣ten in Logik, Philosophy, Divinity, Mora∣lity, & the Speculative art, without Peer.] In wittness whereof we seal this testimonial with our Common seal. Oct. 5. 1406.] It is said also by Popish authours,* 1.680 that he wrote very much, and yet that his writings were such as no man could reprove. But doctri∣nes it seemes were fathered upon him which were none of his. The King of Hungaria about these times dying without issue. Si∣gismundus the Emperours brother got that Kingdome. In the year 1383, Pope Urban proclaimed another Jubilee at Roma; and decreed to have one kept every 33 years, according to the age of Christ. Thus such easy reasons prevailed, to make way for sport & proffit, for which purposes these Jubilees were made only to serve. And af∣ter 11 years reigne Urban dyed, in 1389. And soone aftet

A. D. 1389. Bonifacius the IX^th. Pope the LXXXVIII^th,

N. 10. Was elected; being a young man of 30 years of age.* 1.681 But he soone be∣came an old man, & Malifacius, by meanes of his abominable vices. He was also igno∣rant of Learning, & therfore a great fa∣vourer of blockheads. Also he openly main∣teined Simony without any shame. In these dayes there being, like Pope, like Emperour, for minding of pleasures, & follies, and mindlessnes: The Turks continually prevai∣led in the East. And the reformed Religion got ground as much in the west: tho it made

not so much noise. Yet under a careless Pope, William Courtney, & after him Thomas Arundel, Archbishops English, did much per∣secute the disciples of Wickleffe, by whom Randolph Bishop of Chichester, Iohn Ashwar∣by, Vicar of St. Mary's in Oxford,* 1.682 William Swinderby, Iohn Purvy, Henry Crump, Ri∣chard White, William Thorp, and diverse others notable Preachers, & Scholars, were excommunicated & accursed for Their wel∣doing. But despising Their causeless curses, They appealed unto a general Council. But in process of time; These, and a great ma∣ny more suffered for Their religion, some by fire, & others in prison, & some in exile. Of these One Peter Paine expelled from Ox∣ford fled into Bohemia, where he made ma∣ny Converts. And a certaine youngman of Bohemia being a Student in Oxford, carryed away with him from thence the books of Wickleffe into Bohemia. Whence John Hus in these dayes a preacher at Prague, came to understand Wickleffs doctrines, & began to justifie Them at Prague in Bohemia. And many disciples joyned Themselves unto that Hus.* 1.683 Whence occasioned an Inquisition against Heretiks at Augusta, & many suffe∣red there.

A. D. 1394. Benedictus the XIII^th. Antipope & Pope the LXXXIX^th,

In 1394. Dyed Clemens the Antipop••, in whose place was chosen by the French Car∣dinals at Avignion another Antipope called Benedictus the XIII^th. who tho deprived once, & againe, yet wore he the name of

His Holiness 30 years. Sigismund King of Hungary by the death of Mary his wife, lost his right to that crown, but He deteined it by force against the queen of Poland his wives sister.* 1.684 Benedict the Antipope in his fourth year, was taken by the King of France, & was deposed, & imprisoned. But escaping away,* 1.685 he got into Spaine his native coun∣trey and there claymed as Pope. Wenceslaus the Emperour despised for his negligence, & sloath,* 1.686 as much as the great Logge was, that was cast into the pond to be the King of frogs: was at length deposed by the German Princes. And on the next year proud Baja∣zeth the Turkish King,* 1.687 was over throwne in battel, & taken captive, by the mighty Tamirlaine, the Tartarian Prince. In 1400 Pope Bonifacius celebrated another prophane Jubilee at Roma.* 1.688 And on the same year was Rupertus the Count Palatine elected Empe∣rour in the place of Winceslaus,* 1.689 who very tamely contented himselfe to be King of Bo∣hemia, & in subjection to the Emperour.

A. D. 1400. Rupertus Emperour the XXX^th,

After 14 years reigne Bonifacius having lived in pleasures, dyed at Roma. Then

A. D. 1404. Innocentius the VII^th, Pope the XC^th,

N. 11. Obteined the triple crowne: who had sworne before his inthronization, to renounce his seat,* 1.690 in case the Church Union so required. But when Benedict the Antipope had agreed to do the same, after Innocent was in possession, he would not

endure to hear of renouncing, but fol∣lowed the steps of Urban, & Boniface, which afore he had greatly condemned. Hence the Romans began to tumultuat. And when some cam to him to put him in mind of his oath, he caused eleven Roman citizens, to be thrown down out at a window for the same reason, so that They dyed of the fall; he sa••ing, there was no other way to avoid the schisme of the Church. Upon this occasion he was expell'd Roma, & fled to Viterbium. But soon after he was called home againe, tho little to his contentment: For he cur∣sed Ladislaus King of Naples, who had ay∣ded in his expulsion: And immediatly was smitten with a Palsy, whereof he dyed. Eve∣ry body saying it was just upon him. This Schisme in the Papacy had brought lowe the Papal throne; both in reputation, power, and revenue; In so much as the Cardinals feeling the smart thereof, were generally grieved, & ashamed: and therefore did unanimously agree, and did swear to it, in presence of publik Notaries, (who reco••ded Their oaths,) with severe curses,* 1.691 in case of neglect of performance: That whosoever of Them, should be chosen the next Pope, for the Peace, & Union sake of the Church, in case the Antipope would do the like, He should and would depose himselfe from the Papacy. And agreement being made as aforesaid.

A. D. 1406. Gregorius the XII^th, Pope the XCI^st,

N. 12. (One ready to depart the world with speed in al likelyhood) a man of 80

years of age was chosen Pope.* 1.692 And he after his election, confirmed his former Oath, and that with a curse, & by a subscription under his hand, upon the termes afore said. And yet when it came to the tryal; and Bendict the Antipope, being forced to it by his own party, had consented to depose Himselfe. This Gregory at first delayed, and lastly by a manifest tergiversation, neg∣lected, & denyed, to performe the con∣ditions of his double oath. Whereupon the Cardinals tooke upon Them to call a Coun∣cil at Pisa, unto which both Popes being summoned, both refused to come. And thereupon They tooke upon Them to deprive Them Both. And They chose to be Pope.

A. D. 1410. Alexander the V^th, Pope the XCII^d,

N. 13. This man by reason of small re∣venues, and profuse expences, was stiled the beggarly Pope. Nevertheless he behaved himselfe, not without great hopes of his proving well:* 1.693 But time permitted not to condescend unto a tryal, what he would be: For that in a few moneths time, he dyed. And dying, he admonished his Cardinals to peace, & Unity, and to mainteine the dignity of the Church: saying he believed, that all which was done, at the Council of Pisa, was well done, And at his last breath he used these words of our Saviour saying [My peace I give unto you,* 1.694 my peace I leave with you.] and having thus said He gave up the Ghost. Thus His Holiness seemed to act Christs part at his death; and had he done

it with Christs Spirit, or had it been of God,* 1.695 what he said, and did; it would have car∣ryed Gods blessing in the effect of it. But seeing it did not so, but quite contraryly; (for after Him, & He dead; things grew worse, & worse, and more,* 1.696 & more out of order, unto this very day:) so as what shall we say? What ever this Pope Alexan∣der was Himselfe, a good meaning man, yea, or not. Yet besure, His blessing, and His dying blessing, was not at all of God, nor was it spoke with Christs Spirit. For Christs blessing on his Apostles, had a blessed effect, & the Church advanced infinitely there af∣ter. But Pope Alexanders blessing, on his Cardinals, had no good effect, but the con∣trary; and after it, the Popish Church dwindled, and wasted away, and never more recovered. And hence therefore Pope Alex∣anders blessing of peace, was not after the manner as Christ gave, but as the world gi∣veth, gave he unto them.* 1.697 More over it was not true, that he believed, That what was done at Pisa, was wel done. For if so, then was it well done, in that the Cardinals de∣posed the Pope. And if so; then what an abo∣minable lye was it, that Pope Leo the III^d, and all the Church at that time did declare unto Charles the Great, that the Pope was Head, of all Chur∣ches,* 1.698 & of no man ought to be jud∣ged.] Then also what a damnable wrech was Pope Nicholas the great, to accurse

all men,* 1.699 who should dare to gain say the Opinions as well as mandates of the Pope! And what villanous wreches have been the whole Church of Roma, & all the Popes, & Clergy thereof, who have all along mainteined, that the Pope was accountable to no man: and thereupon in justification of this point, have occasioned a whole sea of bloudshed! And yet now Loe! the Cardinals have, ta∣ken upon Them to judge, & condemne His Holiness the Pope! Their great Lord, & master whom no man ought to judge or con∣demne. But say They, he was manifestly perjured! yea, and what then? So was Pope Nicholas the Great; Pope Gregory the VII^th, Pope Alexander the III^d. and who not? who have all transgressed the decrees & curses of their predecessors, & their oaths of allegiance to their masters the Em∣perours? And yet the sense was of the Ro∣man Church, that neither the Emperour, nor the Cardinals, nor any man, might require of the Pope, any account of his doings. And therefore, if Pope Gregory were forsworne: No doubt but the old man, thought well according to the Ro∣man doctrine, that if the Popes have had power to dispense with oaths, and absolve the swearers from the breach of oaths, why might not Pope Gregory absolve Himselfe, as well as others? And if the Pope could forgive, all other sin: why not his owne perjury? He was an old man of fourscore years old, and therfore perhaps chosen Pope, because at that age, he might not thinke much to de∣pose

Himselfe; having not long to live. But so sweet a thing (it seems it was with carnal men to be a Pope, and to have Papal glory) that this good old Gregory being also a Car∣nal man knew not how to part with it, es∣pecially seeing that He knew no better things! And yet these Cardinals being Carnal men, as wel as he, or worse, must needs reprove him, & that with deprivation! And now ve∣rily, tho we might be induced to thinke that this Pope Alexander was a simple wel mea∣ning man; as may seeme by his dying words: Yet it is plaine, rhat He was not at all in the right; neither was it of God, the blessing that he gave his Cardinals; Nor was it true that he believed, that all was wel done, that was done at Pisa. For tho we graunt them, that Pope Gregory deserved to be deposed: Yet his Cardinals, his liege men ought not to have done it, Both their allegiance to Their Sovereigne, the Pope, and the Doc∣trine of Their Church, utterly forbidding it. And yet since They have done it, and pretended to have done well in what they did: They have by that Deed borne witt∣ness, against Their own Church, that the doctrine of the Popes infallibility is an er∣rand Lye, invented by the Devil, and so is Their doctrine of the Papal absolute So∣vereignety, that the Pope is above Emperours & Kings. But

A. D. 1410. John the XXIV^th. Pope the XCIII^d,

N. 14. What by force,* 1.700 and what by bribery, and other reasons conducing was

chosen Pope.* 1.701 During these things the holy Reformation, both in France, England, & Germany, was greatly advanced. And in Germany no place abounded more with the light of the Gospel then did Bohemia, where John Hus having received light from the candle of Wickleffe; did greatly advance the truth. And One Jerome or Hierom a Priest, & a very learned man, who having first disputed of religion at Paris in France, cam thence into Germany, and at length cam to Prague where joyning with John Hus,* 1.702 those two holy & stout men, lived to see great success of Their ministry. These op∣posed by the sloathfull King Wenceslaus, Their books were burned. But the people tumultuating on Their behalfe, that King yielded unto a tolleration of the reformed religion. About this time dyed the Empe∣rour Rupertus. The sedition of German Princes on the one hand, and the schisme of the Popes on the other, withheld so, as he never went to Roma for Coronation: Yet was He on all sides acknowledged a lawful Emperour. But not able to compass those good things he had designed; he dyed with much of griefe upon his spirits. Then was chosen

A. D. 1410. Jodocus Marques of Mo∣ravia Emperour the XXXI^th,

But soone dislik't, he was therfore againe sett aside uncrowned.

And Sigismundus becam Emperour also the XXXI^th,

This man was brother of Wenceslaus King

of Bohemia,* 1.703 and was Himselfe King of Hun∣garia, & son of the former Emperour Char∣les the IV^th and ascended unto the Impe∣riall Throne, promoted at the instance of Pope John. This Pope disturbed by Ladislaus King of Naples, implored ayd of the Em∣perour Sigismund. And in order to obteine it was constrained to call a Council at Constans in Germany. And in the meane time, John Hus of Prague, was cited to Ro∣ma, to answere articles of Heresy against him. And appearing by his Legat, He answe∣red before the Pope, but was excommuni∣cated:* 1.704 and appealed therefrom unto the next general Council. Notwithstanding the Pope suspended the City of Prague until John Hus was expelled the city; whereupon he retyred thence. But in 1414 the Council at Constans sat, where Pope John personally was present. And soon after cam thither also Sigismund the Emperour. At this Council was condemned John Wickleffe the English Reformer after he had been dead all most 30 years: and his books were burnt.* 1.705 But alas it was now too late to do that, seeing the sense of them was written in the hearts of a world of good Christians all over Christendome. His body also was condem∣ned to be taken up, & his bones to be burnt. To this Council was cited the famous Iohn Hus, who having obteined the Emperours pasport for free egress and regress, personally appeared, and justifyed his doctrine, to be ac∣cording to the sense of Holy writt,* 1.706 and the purest primitive times. But was cast into pri∣son,

by authourity of the Pope, & Council, notwithstanding his pasport, (the Emperour alleging he could not help it.) After this Hierome of Prague being also cited; but de∣nyed license of regress, yet in trust to the integrity & excellency of his doctrine, did boldly expose himselfe unto the hazard of his life, and also appeared before the Coun∣cil, and justifyed his doctrine. On the year 1415 was Iohn Hus condemned by the blou∣dy Council to be burned alive for an Here∣tik. And enduring the paine of the flames with a noble Christian courage, that Holy man made a brave testimony of the truth & soundness of his doctrine. Hierome was layd in prison in heavy irons, who languishing long in that desolate state, and destitute of reliefe, at length began a little to shrinke, but in the end recovering himselfe, he stood firme unto the truth, and also on the next year, which was 1416 boldly, & like a true Christian endured the flames, as his bro∣ther Hus had done. In the meane time Pope Iohn himselfe, was accused of many grie∣vous crimes: and he misdoubting himselfe, at first submitted, to depose himselfe. But after repenting of that submission,* 1.707 fled from the Council. But pursued by the Em∣perour, was taken, & brought backe. Where called to account before the Coun∣cil, it was proved against him. 1^st, That he had hi••ed a Physitian ro poyson his Pre∣decessor Pope Alexander: and also it was proved against him, that he was an Heretik, a Lyar, an Hypokrite, a Symonist, a Mur∣derer,

an Inchanter, an Adulterer; a Sodo∣mite, a Gamester at dice &c. And for these, & other faults, he was condemned: and formally deposed by authourity of the Coun∣cil. Alas, Alas, how the case is altered! Whilom since; all the world wondered after the Pope: and now Loe!* 1.708 how he is made a scorne on! He that was above Emperours, and Kings; and whom No man might judge! Loe, what a pass is brought upon him! Is this the effect of Pope Alexanders dying bles∣sing? Is this the fruit of the Popish schismes? That at length the body of the Popish Church, hath rent her own Head, from off her shoulders. And now loe, here is a se∣cond testimony, from a Council called by the Pope himselfe, That His Holiness the Pope is not infallible; and that the doctrine of His absolute Sovereignty, is a very Lye, invented by the Devil;* 1.709 and that he hath no Sovereignty over Emperours or Kings, but may be lawfully caught, & imprisoned by Them. And if so: how then doe these things condemne all those Heroes of this Church, Nicholas the great, Gregory the VII^th, Alexander the III^d, Innocent the III^d. and the rest; who have accasioned seas of bloudshed, to mainteine a contrary doctrine! And the truth is, had those Great Popes been brought to the barre, as was this mi∣serable sneaks, there had been more then enough, to have deposed every one of them, as this man was. But then the Beast was in his pomp & triumph; and now he is fal∣ling! And yet it is to be admired, by what

authourity, these great men of the Council, who were sworne liege subjects unto his in∣fallible Holiness; and had received Their Life from His breath; who had called them to Council, and had given Them all the au∣thourity They had: could notwithstanding judge, condemne, and dethrone Their Lord, & Maker, as the worme in the fruit, does by the womb that bred it! Will They say They did it, by Imperiall authourity; that was not so: for it is against Their prin∣ciples to allege that; and besides not He, but the Pope called them, & gave Them life; and as to mater of practice, it appears, the Emperour was but a Lackey unto the Pope, & Council, who when John Hus was by them imprisoned, had neither au∣thourity, nor power, nor interest enough with Them to make good his word, & pas∣port of free egress, & regress, to release the prisoner. And if They had not Imperial authourity, whence then had they it? From Themselves? No. For how could that be? Could They give Themselves life, and power? Or were They Their own Council? No, They were neither Their Owne, nor the Emperours, but the Popish Council, and sat by his authourity. And he being deprived, Their authourity was also deprived. And was the head a corrupt thing, and could the body be pure? No, surely. They murde∣red John Hus, and Hierome of Prague for Heresie; and yet are guilty of rebellion against Their own lord. Loe therefore, to what a passe the Popish faith is come. They

have believed, & acted,* 1.710 all the heads of Them, they considered not what, nor did They care! The Popes one after Other, have sworne, & forsworne Themselves! And the Cardinals believed one thing, and yet acted quite contrary unto Their own faith. Of whom therefore, and of Their Popes: as Jacobs sons did say (of Their Brothers coat, when dipt in bloud,) unto Their aged father [Know now,* 1.711 whether it be Thy Sons coat or no;] So; say we of these: Know ye, O all ye, that hear off these things, bloudy acts, foul and evil doings, whether, or no, This be not the very hair, & hide, and hornes, & crownes, wherein, & where with, The Beast out of the Sea,* 1.712 and the Great whore, were cloathed & clad. John thus deprived & layd by, he was com∣mitted to prison, where he lay 3 years. Then was Pope Gregory summoned, to ans∣were before the same Allmighty Council. Who not appearing, yet sent his Legat, & renounced of himselfe his dignity. Now here lodges another Mystery.* 1.713 This Gre∣gory had been already deposed by the Cardi∣nals at Pisa. Which deposition, had it been lawfull & good, to what purpose was he cited to come here? And was it not good, then how cam They to have authourity to cite Him? For They claymed under Pope John. And He under the authourity of those Cardinals at Pisa. Surely the men of this Council, conceived a fond pride, in the vaine exercise of authourity upon needless things. Bendict also was summoned out of

Spaine, But he neither appeared in person, nor by Legat: and yet was deprived. And so he had been several times before that. However after this

A. D. 1417. Martinus the V^th, Pope the XCIV^th.

N. 15. Was chosen, by the Council, with consent of the Cardinals, & the Offi∣cious Emperour, and was called Martinus because upon St. Martins eve, He was chosen Pope. And he was crowned at Constans, where the Pope riding in State, the tractable Emperour led his horse by the bridle, him∣selfe walking on foote. And being crowned, He presently dissolved the Council.* 1.714 Thus One Pope having made a Council, was there∣by un Pop't, And that Council having set up a new Pope; his first act was to unkennel that Councill. Yet he did it very courteously. For to make Them amends, He forgave Them all Their Sins, upon very easy termes; and not only so, but he pardoned all Their housholds, & all the Company, and that not only for the murders of John Hus, & Hierome, and the dethronization of His Holiness Pope Iohn; but also for all the sins to be committed between that time & the hour of their death. Now there were at this Council multitudes of people of all sorts, pipers & fidlers in great abundance, and Harlotts, & in all liklihood pickpocketts, if not cheaters, & greater thieves: how∣ever all were pardoned, in case they do but fast every friday, without any consideration, tho they be drunke every day in the weeke

besides; and tho they have committed or shall commit murther or adultery; and this without any condition of sure tokens of re∣pentance. Thus this holy father began his reigne, by prescribing rules unto God the Father, & God the Son to forgive sins hand over head. Now these things thus ended. the Bohemians very fiercely rose up in armes,* 1.715 in order to be revenged for the bloud of Iohn Hus, & Hierome their preachers; and tumultuously assembling, threw out at a window the Praetor, & 7 Consuls at the city of Prague, whereat King Wenceslaus put to a fright, dyed. And Sigismund the Empe∣rour claymed as King. But Iohannes de Tro∣senac, commonly called Zisca becomming Head unto the mutiniers did in many bat∣tels orethrow the armies of Sigismund, & of all others who came out against him. And they spoiled the monasteries, & defaced all monuments of Idolatrie in the Temples, and thus for 19 years with great success by force of armes, they carryed on Their Re∣formation. I do not justifie these doings, which were against the customes, & con∣versation of the pure primitive times, wherein they never once attempted to re∣forme religion by force of armes. But the attempts of these men grounded upon a sin∣cere godly zeal, proceeding of ignorance, & not of malice: and encouraged by the doctrines & patternes of the Romanists;* 1.716 and particularly from the advise of Pope Za∣chary in the case of King Chilperik [That a King misbehaving Himselfe, it was in power

of the People to depose Him, and to elect a new King.] Whereupon these esteeming, that both the Pope, & Emperour, & the King had all misbehaved themselves; They thought it therefore in Their own power to reforme them all. However Pope Martin bestirr'd him to cut them off: But His cur∣ses, & threats, & moneys, & forces, were all invaine. This pestilent Heresy, (as he stiled them) grew upon him, do what he could. After 3 years Pope John got out of prison, and returned into Italy, but ma∣king no new parties, went peaceably to Roma, and fell down, & kissed Pope Mar∣tins toe: whereupon the Pope delivered of that dread of him. Made him Cardinal of Tusculum. One would have thought, that as he had been convicted of Murder, & Sor∣cery & Sodomy, He had not been fitt to live. However was he unfitt to be Pope, he could not be fitt to be a Cardinal.* 1.717 But policy in those dayes was beyond religion. Howbeit Iohn having once been Pope, could not brooke it, to become back againe to be Cardinal, and to live privatly: whence not long after he dyed of melancholly. And at length the old Pope Bendict in Spaine dyed too, after he had kept up a schisme in the Papacy 30 years. But he no sooner dead. But in

A. D. 1424. Clemens the VIII^th, An∣tipope the XCV^th,

Was chosen to hold up the cudgells against Martin. In 1428 was dug up & burnt the carcass of Iohn Wickleff, after it had

slept in peace more then 40 years; and this by speciall command from his Holiness! It seemes the rotten bones of that holy prea∣cher, irked this ten horned Beast Finally His Holiness gave away the Kingdome of Sicilia, which was none of his owne to the Duke of Anjou. And after that restored it unto the right owner, conditionally to buy off the Patroon of the Antipope the King of Arragon. And then Clemens the VIII^th. being forced to depose himselfe,* 1.718 Martin made him Bishop of Majorke out of Charity; and thus ended this schisme, which had plagued the Roman beast so many years. But Martin had little joy of his Monarchy, for that little above one year after, he dyed of an apoplexy. And then

A. D. 1413. Eugenius the IV^th, Pope the XCVI^th,

N. 16. Came in place.* 1.719 Martin before His death had called a general Council to be held at Basil. And tho He dyed before the day of meeting; yet the Council mett, without any new summons; and being mett, cited the new Pope to meet Them there. But He taking state upon Him de∣nyed to come. On His first year cam Sigis∣mund to Roma, and peaceably received the Imperial crowne, and so returned. At Ba∣sil the Council sitting without order of Pope or Emperour, decree'd; That that Coun∣cil was above the Pope; and that the Pope ought to obey Them. And thus they dasht at one blow, the sovereignty of St. Peters chayr. In the meane time the Pope called

another Council at Ferrara, and cited the Basilians thither. But the Emperour appea∣ring together with them at Basil; They be∣cam too heavy for Eugenius, for the Empe∣rour threatening, He was forced to sub∣mit, and to allow that Council for fear o•…•… deposition.* 1.720 This was in the year 1434. To this Council the Bohemians being friendly invited, sent their Legats, and after a ci∣vil audience, They were allowed the liber¦ry of the Communion in both Kinds. And a while after the Emperour invited, came in kindly among them, and was crowned at Prague. And being crowned he dyed. And His son in law

A. D. 1438. Albertus the II^d. Empe∣rour the XXXII^th.

Succeeded Him in the Empyre, & King¦dome of Bohemia. He was Duke of Austria lineally descended from Rodulph of Habs∣burgh. Then Eugenius being out of fear of Si∣gismund, held on His Council at Ferrara. Whether cam unto Him the Emperour o•• Constantinople with His Patriarch, & Bis∣hops,* 1.721 & patch't up a slight submission unto His Holiness, in hopes of ayd against the Turks; which Eugenius promised but neve•• performed. But the plague arriving also at Ferrara: Eugenius adjourned His Council to Florentia. In the meane time the high flowne Council at Basil, was in a rage for that the Pope appeared not at Basil, either in person, or by his Legat, and at length for default of appearance, June the 25. 1439 did pass sentence of deposition against

Him: And did choose in his place Amidaeus Duke of Savoy by the name of

A. D. 1439. Foelix the V^th, Antipope: the XCVII^th,

Eugenius dissolved his Council at Florence with appointment to meet at Lateran. And in the meane time dyed the Emperour Al∣bert, whom his brother

A. D. 1440. Friderikus the III^d, Em∣perour the XXXIII^th,

Did succeed in the Empyre, & Duke∣dome of Austria. In the year 1443, Amu∣rath the II^d. King of the Turks having en∣tred Europe with victorious armes,* 1.722 advan∣ced as far as Hungaria. At what time ha∣ving made truce with Ladislaus the King of that Countrey, for ten years, confirmed by articles in writing, and by oaths on both sides for better observation: He returned back into Asia. But Pope Eugenius under∣standing what agreement was made, sent over Julius His Legat to infringe this peace, alleging [That an Oath made with the ene∣mies of the Church was of no moment.* 1.723] And accordingly the peace was wilfully broken by Ladislaus, at the Popes instance, he being absolved from his oath, as if it had ne∣ver been made.* 1.724 And at the same time Pope Eugenius excommunicated all the Clergy of the Council of Basil, and the new Pope Foelix. And that new Pope, and His Patroons the Basilian Council excommunicated Euge∣nius, calling him a Rebel against the sacred Canons, and a notorious disturber of the peace of the Church, a Symonist, Perjured,

an incorrigible Schismatik, and an obstinat Heretik. And Eugenius, and his Council as yet sitting at Florentia wrote unto all christian Princes, that Pope Amideus had advised with Inchanters, was an Hypokrite, a Wolfe in a Sheepskin, Beelzebub &c. Love is of God (saith St. John) but They who love not are not of God,* 1.725 and know nothing of Him. And thus it was with these men on both sides! The Council of Basil, had no lawfull au∣thourity at all, neither from the Emperour, nor the Pope, nor by Nature, nor by any lawe: and if by none of these, then not from God also. Their pretence was from a Dead Pope, who dying, His Call dyed with him, unless it were to follow him into ano∣ther world. True it is, that they were a body of Papists met together: and what they said, as to the authourity of a Council lawfully called, above the Pope; was a good testimony against the Popish Church & all the rebellious and wicked proceedings of the Popes, for 300 years space ag••inst their Sovereigne Lords the Emperours, from Stephen the IX^th, onwards; and that These Popes were guilty of all the bloudshed of those years, by reason of all the war••s by Them occasioned to mainteine Their un∣lawfull & wicked pretensions; which these learned Men, of Their own party doe ac∣knowledge by Their Decrees there made. And tho Pope Eugenius had a pretence of more just clayme, yet his proceeding by wrath, & Curses & such like doings savou∣red not of the Spirit of God, but rather of

the Devil the first Murderer.* 1.726 And his absol∣ving King Ladislaus from his oath of agree∣ment with the Turkish King, and teaching him to breake that agreement; was a thing savouring so much of blasphemy, & barba∣risme; that the rudest Infidels abhorred to be guilty off. But finally the Pope prevailed so far, that Lewes the son of the French King, cam with an army of 30000 men to besiege the Council in Basil, where was fought a bloudy battel with the Helvetians, who defended the city, & brake up the siege. In 1444 was fought the great battel of Varna in Hungaria between Amurath the Turkish King, and the Hungarians.* 1.727 Whereat on the two first dayes, the Turkes were wor∣sted, and on the 3^d. day were near an utter∣rout: At what time King Amurath taking out of his bosome the paper of articles that were broken; and lifting up his eyes to hea∣ven said [These are the articles O Jesus Christ, which Thy Christians have covenanted with Me, and have sworne holily by Thy name. But now They have violated Their faith at∣tested by Thy name, and have falsely denyed Their God: And now Christ If Thou be God; I beseech thee avenge Thine own wrongs and mine, and shew the punishment of perjury un∣to Them, which as yet have not known thy name.] He had scarcely don speaking thus, whenas on a sodaine the battel turned. And King Ladislaus was miserably slaine, and so was Julianus the Popes Legat who with bel, booke & Candle all in vaine had cursed the Turkes in the Popes name; only the

Noble general Hunniades escaped.* 1.728 An•• such was the fruit of Perjury, and such was the force of the Popes authourity, to ab∣solve from Oaths of agreement; even like a sword whose edge is so turned, as it can∣not cut at all. After this 3 years Pope Euge∣nins dyed, having sat 16 years. And

A. D. 1447. Nicholas the V^th. Pope the XCVIII^th,

N. 17. (The Antipope Foelix yet living; and the Council at Basil stil fitting,) was chosen.* 1.729 But the Emperour Friderik dissol∣ved that Council; and Foelix being over persuaded deposed himselfe: Whom Ni∣cholas made a Cardinal. Nicholas also con∣firmed all the Decrees of the Council of Basil: thereby consenting himselfe also that the Council was above the Pope and might call him unto account; and controlling the pretences of most of the former Popes; that no man ought to question the Popes actions. The Emperour Friderik comming to Roma, was by him crowned.* 1.730 This Pope sold Indul∣gences of Pardon for sin, under pretence to-get money to be imployed against the Turks. but it was imployed unto privat uses. In 1450 was a mighty concourse of people to the Jubilee then celebrated at Roma. Where,* 1.731 what by meanes of people thron∣ging, some to goe forward, & others backward, upon a bridge over Tiber, the hind most at each end of the bridge thrusting forwards, many were thrust over into the waters, & drowned. In his time cam Con∣stantinus Emperour of Constantinople to im∣plore

plore ayd against the Turks; but it was de∣nyed him, because the Greeke Church would not perfectly submitt to be under the Roman Pope. And for want of helpe, that whole Empyre, & all Thrakia, & Greece fell into the hands of the Turkes. Soone after this the Romans conspiring against the Pope, thought to have brought him under, but failing in the attempt were glad to submitt. But Nicholas taking griefe for the loss of Constantinople, dyed after 8 years reigne; and was none of the worst Popes. Then

A. D. 1455. Calixtus the III^d, Pope the XCIX^th,

N. 18. Ascended to the triple crowne, who was a Spanyard. This man was an avow∣ed enemy unto the Turkes, and caused every day a bell to be tolled,* 1.732 at what time all people within the hearing, were com∣manded on Their knees to fall down & pray to God against the Turks. These prayers God seemed to hear; for the expedition succeeded well, and the Turks were beaten. But then His Holiness having found out a new game to play; which was to make his Nephew, or Son King of Sicilia: the pur∣suit of this mater, made him neglect the other: so as the victory against the Turks, wanting helpes of men, & money to pur∣sue it, the advantage was lost. And before that loss could be recovered Calixtus dyed. After him

A. D. 1458. Pius the II^d, Pope the C^th,

N. 19. Was chosen, (who had been Aene∣as Sylviu••, a man who had written many

excellent books,* 1.733 with much of candour & honesty, and was Scribe at the Council of Basil, and a principal doer there, and ap∣proved all that was done there, and wrote a booke in justification thereof;* 1.734 wherein he shewed that the Pope was not head of the Church, and might be deposed.) But being chosen Pope, he assumed the name of Pius Secundus, and sent abroad a Bull, with the title of retractations,* 1.735 revoking what he had formerly written. He seemed to be very severe against Sigismund Duke of Austria. But by Diether Bishop of Mentz he delt very hardly & unjustly.* 1.736 For he deprived him, and gave away his Bishoprik unto Adolph of Nassou: Whence was occasioned much bloudshed,* 1.737 & spoil. Some say, he was sorry for what he had done: however Die∣ther was restored. Also he could not scape without cursing sombody; (for so few Popes have done:) He therefore Cursed all men, who should here after make any appeal from the Pope unto a generall Council: tho he had himselfe written, that it was justifiable so to doe: But as if some spel, or strange in∣fection had lu••ked in the Papal Chayr;* 1.738 He was no sooner sett therein, but he becam a man quite of another mind. He was also guilty of the blasphemy of forgiving sin hand over head: For he ordered aeternal life, as a reward unto all men that warr••d against the Turks;* 1.739 not excepting, tho guil∣ty of Murder, of Idolatry, or witchcraft: but as if it were impossible, that any man imployed in that warre, could dye a repro∣bate.

However he approved himselfe in his throne, to be a sober, temperat, & very wise man and one of the best Sovereigne Popes that ever reigned. He held 6 years. Next

A. D. 1464. Paulus the II^d. Pope the CI^st,

N. 20. Was chosen, the sisters son of Pope Eugenius, who called himselfe Paulus the II^d, He brought up a merchant, ne∣ver thought of studying until his Unkle was Pope.* 1.740 And then rather professing lear∣ning, then understanding ought thereof, he was as it were haled from one preferment to another in hast, & had no leisure to read. And being elected Pope rather for his wealth, & greatness, then for his wis∣dom or goodness: His first care was to eat wel, & drink well, & wear good cioath;* 1.741 and his next care was to destroy & root out the reformed Bohemians: who under Ge∣orge Their King had enjoyed some time of respit & peace. But this Pope excommuni∣cated both them & Their King; & pro∣claimed the cross against them, with for∣giveness of sins past, & to come, to all them & Their posterity who would fight to destroy them. And upon this account cam enemies against them on every hand; and much bloud was spilt; but yet the Bohemians held Their owne. In the mean time Paulus was busy in entertaining the Romans after the manner of the Pagan Consuls with shews, & plays, & costly banquets; until an at∣tempt was made to kill him; which miss't

of it's marke. Whereupon Paulus raging, many were imprisoned, and among the rest, our noble Authour Platina the writer. These prisoners not thinking themselves guilty of any offence, prayed His Holiness that they might be heard.* 1.742 Unto which He answered saying [Ye would bring us before the judges, as if ignorant, that all the lawes are in our breast. I am Pope, and do what I please.] Being himselfe a blockhead, he hated all scholars next unto Heretiks,* 1.743 and taught the Romans to hate learning. He tooke upon him to create Dukes, which belonged only to the Emperour to doe. In 1471 dyed George King of Bohemia, and the citizens passing by his son,* 1.744 elected Ladi∣slaus son of Cassimir King of Poland. And on the same year dyed Pope Paulus. And

A. D. 1471. Sixtus the IV^th. Pope the CII^d.

N. 21. (Who was general of the Francis∣cans,) succeeded Paulus. It may be remem∣bred that Eugenius the Pope, had founded certaine Regular Canons in the Church of Lateran. These, Pope Calixtus put out, & put in Seculars.* 1.745 Paulus turned Them out, & put in Regulars againe. And this Sixtus a second time, displaced the Regulars, & restored the Seculars. And thus these Infalli∣ble men, jostled Their infallible Decrees one against another. Now Paulus had ordained a Jubilee at end of 25 years; which he not living to see, this man reaped it's benefit. This man was a great promoter of Indulgen∣ces, following the patternes of Pope Urban,

and Pope Martin.* 1.746 He confirmed the pardon of praying in the Church of St. Francis in Padoua, & enlarged it, at a strange rate. and at the suit of P. Ruerius Cardinal of St. Sixto, & of his own brother Jerome, he graunted unto all the Domestiks, of the Car∣dinals de St. Lucy, a* 1.747 free license to committ Sodomy in the 3 summer moneths of June, July & Au∣gust. He also per∣mitted Stewes for whores to be built, in which each whore was to pay the Pope a Julian penny, which tribute growing to a cust∣ome, amounted unto 20000 duc∣ketts yearly. In his dayes also was gai∣ned an absolute conquest over Priests marriages. And this was gott by a general al∣lowance of Con∣cubines; and a crowne by the year was the common fees for the same. And if any man contended saying

I keepe no Concubine, and thought much therefore to pay the crowne: yet the Clerks did usually exact it saying, you may if you will. In his time began the Inquisition in Spaine, under pretence to pu∣nish Moores,* 1.748 & Jewes; but was exercised chiefly upon reformed christians. In 1480 Achmet Bassa landed in Apulia, & tooke Hydruntum, which not a little affrighted His Holiness, and the Cardinals. But on the next year Mahomet the Turkish Emperour dying, after he had won two Empires, twelve Kingdoms, & more then 20000 great ci∣ties. And his Sons contending for the Em∣pire Achmet was called away, and Hydrun∣tum regained. However the dread of this thing eased many Christians of the Popes curses.* 1.749 Zemes the elder son of Mahomet worsted in battel by the younger brother Bajazet fled for refuge to Rhodes, where he turned Christian, & had 4 children borne. But afterwards being sent into France,* 1.750 cam at length into custody of the Pope. But at end of 13 ••ears Sixtus gave place. And then

A. D. 1484. Innocentius the VIII^th, Pope the CIII^d,

N. 22. Cam up, who having Zemes the Turke in custody, conjured all Christian Princes unto warrs against the Turke, pro∣mising to make Zemes, Their captaine. But bribed by Bajazet, who sent him 40000 crownes,* 1.751 with a promise to pay as much yearly, those preparations were soon stopt. He was a common Seller of Church livings, or a great Symonist. Was apt to shed bloud

on slight occasions, He accursed Ferdinand King of Naples meerly for default of some few tributes unpaid, and gave away his King∣dome to Charles the VIII^th, King of France. And after 4 years reigne dyed. And then

A. D. 1492. Alexander the VI^th, Pope the CIV^th,

N. 23. Was brought in meerly by bri∣bery. Who no sooner inthroned,* 1.752 but he shewed himselfe what he was, an ill natur'd cruel wrech, wholly given up to luxury, & excess. The Cardinals were soone made to repent of Their choise. Some were banish't, others imprisoned, and some put to death, or at lest condemned. Soone after cam Charles of France with a great ar∣my to Roma, in order to clayme the King∣dome, given him by Innocent; but Alex∣ander had given it unto Alphonse of Spaine. Yet crouching, & flattering Charles, he made peace with him,* 1.753 by delivering up Zemes the Turke. But he had first poysoned him, so as in few dayes after delivered up he dyed. Charles being gone, Alexander banded against him. He had four natural sons, and two natural daughters,* 1.754 whom he openly a vowed to be his. And he openly mainteined a Woman called Vanocia as his concubine. He celebrated the Jubilee at Roma in 1500, and sent abroad his Bull to sel pardons, unto all men, who could not,* 1.755 or would not com to Roma to fetch Them. And he graunted a pardon for 30000 years to come, unto all people whom soever, who before the Altar of the Lady Mary, with

Christ,* 1.756 & Her Mother, shall say a peculiar ave importing that the Virgin Mary was conceived without sins. Friderik the Empe∣rour being dead:

A. D. 1493. Maximilianus the I^st, Emperour the XXXIV^th,

Was elected in his place. But Alexander having during 11 years made a scorne, & a sport of religion; grew worse & worse to¦wards his end. Jerome Savanorola was burnt for religion,* 1.757 among many others who suffe∣red in his reigne, in the year 1499. At a Council held at Mentz in the year 1501 by his authourity, it was concluded, that the Virgin Mary was conceived without sin. In the end of his 11 years, having invited ma∣ny Senators of Roma to dinner,* 1.758 with a pur∣pose to poyson Them; the Cupbearer by mistake gave the poysoned cup to the Pope; who drinking dyed of it. Then

A. D. 1503. Pius the III^d, Pope the CV^th,

N. 24. * 1.759Was chosen. Who reigned no more but 27 dayes and dyed. And then in the next year entring

A. D. 1504. Julius the II^d, Pope the CVI^th,

N. 25. Becam Pope, who was brothers Son to Sixtus the IV^th, He excommunica∣ted the Venetians, and gave away Their lands unto who ever could gett Them Whereupon Lewes King of France vanquis∣hed the Venetians:* 1.760 And yet the Pope envy∣ing his success joyned with the Venetians against him. Then were two Councils hol∣den,

one at Pisa by four Cardinals, who declared Julius unworthy to reigne. The other was holden at Roma, where the Pope presiding deprived the 4 Cardinals of Their dignities, & excommunicated Lewes the King of France, and absolved his subjects from their allegiance to him. And sent forth his bull of pardon unto all men, who could kill a Frenchman;* 1.761 and the Kingdom of France he bestowed on any body who ever could win it. Himselfe also march't out in the head of an army, and going over Ti∣ber bridge,* 1.762 he threw away St. Peters Keys into the river, saying (I will now try St. Pauls sword.) The Switzers were his great confi∣dents, and confoederates, of whom want-only he once said in prayer (instead of Sancte Peter) Sancte Switzere ora pro nobis.* 1.763 In 9 years ir's said, that he slew, & occasio∣ned the death of 200000 Christians. He decreed, all men to be accursed, who should appeal from the Pope, to a Council. But after a little over 9 years, This prophane, & Hectorly Pope, went also the way of all flesh. Then

A. D. 1513. Leo the X^th, Pope the CVI^th,

N. 26. Ascended the throne. Who at his coronation, threw amongst the croud an 100000 ducketts.* 1.764 And being possess't of his chair quickly began to shew his authou∣rity. The Dukedome of Urbino he tooke from Francis Feltrius, & gave it to his ne∣phew Laurence de Medices. Borgesius,* 1.765 & his brother Cardinal Alphonso he expelled

Their countrey, with great ingratitude▪ Whence Alphonso and some other Cardi∣nals conspired to kill him. But betrayed in the attempts, They fled. But the Pope ha∣ving agreed with the Spanish Embassador, and that expressly to pardon Alphonso, upon condition he would bring him to Roma; and having given him a safe Conduct for that purpose.* 1.766 Antonio came, But Leo put him to death: alleging, that a fault against a Popes life, connot be conteined in any safe Conduct; albeit the same be expressly & individually named. He created 31 Cardi∣nals in one day, of whom he received by contract 50000 crownes. But at the time of Their Choise, there happened such a fear∣full thunder & Lightening,* 1.767 as struck the Image of the babe Jesus out of the mothers lap; and the keys out of St. Peters hands, in the same Church where the Pope, & Car∣dinals were all assembled. On the same year the Popes Indulgences were every where sold for money, and the Priests to help forwards the Markets for that purpose did preach saying (that the Souls in Pur∣gatory did leap for joy at the sound of every penny that chink't into a bason,) and did instantly fly up to heaven. In this very point of time; the way being made ready for him, by the reignes of so many loose li∣ving & tyrannicall Popes, happening toge∣ther, such as were Paulus, Sixtus, Alex∣ander, Julius, & this Leo; and at such a juncture of affaires, as when the oppressi∣ons, and prophanenesses of this Pope, &

his Priests were grown so very ranke & abo∣minable;* 1.768 then started up Martin Luther an Augustin Frier, and also a Doctor of di∣vinity, who preached against these indul∣gences, and against the Popes exorbitant practices, in the year 1517. From whence followed a most successfull reformation. And many Kingdomes & Principallities did soone after fall away from their subjection unto the Popish Empire. This Pope was a man wholly given up to his pleasures,* 1.769 and unreasonable Luxury. And was so very pro∣phane that when Cardinal Bembus did once lay before him a certaine Gospel sentence. He said of it, [It was a well knowne fable of Christ.] And he denyed the immortality of the Soul. However being a man of great confidence, he vigorously sett himselfe to oppress Luthers Reformation. On July the 4^th, 1419, one Iohn Eckius a subtil dispu∣tant undertooke to defend the Roman doc∣trine, against Luthers opposition. But to little effect, for Luther mightily prevailed, and there joyned with him the most vir∣tuous Melancton, and many other learned divines.* 1.770 But the Pope excommunicated Lu∣ther, and demaunded to have him delivered up, by his religious Patron Friderik Duke of Saxony, to be sent to Roma. But the Elector refused to do it alleging that he had the testimony of all men, to be an honest man. On the same year

A. D. 1519. Carolus the V^th, was Em∣perour the XXXV^•h,

In 1521. Luther answered his doctrine pub∣likly

before the Emperour Charles,* 1.771 & the States of the Empire at Wormes, and having letters of safe conduct under the Emperours hand, departed peaceably. On this year also the title of [Defender of the faith] was by the Pope conferred on Henry the VIII^th. King of England for writing against Luther. And anon after dyed Pope Leo.

A. D. 1522. Hadrianus the VI^th, Pope the CVIII^th,

N. 27. * 1.772Being elected, began with fair promises, and insinuations against Luther. But in the process he proved otherwise then was expected;* 1.773 a Coveteous man, who tur∣ned out of place better men, and for Lucre of money introduced worse. He confessed that a Pope as a Pope, may be an Heretik, and teach Haeresy; and that some Popes had been Heretiks. But as he was driving on to do great matters, with in two years He dyed.

A. D. 1523. Clemens the VII^th, Pope the CIX^th,

N. 28. Was chosen in place of Hadrian. At this time the Bible began to come forth in the Duch language, performed by Lu∣ther, & others. And a Reformed discipline was setled in many places. And in 1525 a forme of prayer began to be used in the Churches in the Duch language.* 1.774 And Gusta∣vus King of Sueden began to put his whole Kingdom into a posture of Reformation. But in the meane time Pope Clemens was preparing for his sports on the same year, whereon he caused. a Iubilee to be proclai∣med

in Roma, after the old pagan manner with Shewes, & secular playes.* 1.775 This Pope siding with Francis King of France, against Charles the Emperour, absolved him from the obligation of his Oath, made when he was a prisoner in Spaine, Whereupon in 1527 the Duke of Burbon in the service of the Emperour, besieged, & tooke Roma, & miserably wasted, & spoiled the same: and His Holiness & his Cardinals endured 7 mo∣neths siege in Hadrians Towr, 'til discharged by Charles the Emperour. In Sueden the Bis∣hops withstood, but notwithstanding the Re∣formation prevailed. Saxony, Lunenburgh, & Hassia received a settlement of Reformation in their countreys. The Helvetians also began to dispute of it. In 1529. at a convention of the States of the Empire at Spires, it was de∣creed that the Edict of Wormatia shall be put in practise against the Innovators; But John Friderik Elector of Saxony, and Philip Lant∣grave of Hessen, and diverse others, did enter Their protestations against it;* 1.776 From whence came up the first Name of PROTES∣TANTS which have since growne so fa∣mous all over Christendome. In 1530 Char∣les the Emperour, was crowned at Roma. And on that year cam to light the famous Confession of Augusta drawn up by the Protes∣tants, & was presented to the Emperour, and on this year the Free citie of Lubek reformed. But the Emperour commanded the Protes∣tants to submitt, to the Edicts, or else threate∣ned them with force. Whereupon Luther exhorted to arme in defence of the Reformed

religion against Idolatry. And to this Con∣fession of Augusta against Imperial threats subscribed, John Elector of Saxony, & Friderik His son; George Marques of Bran∣denburgh,* 1.777 Ernest, & Francis, Dukes of Lunenburgh, Philip Lantgrave of Hessen, and Wolphangus of Anhalt; the Senates al∣so of Norinburgh & Reutling. On the next year, controversies about religion began at Bremen. And the Helvetians quarrelled, & fought about religion: In which battel Zuinglius of Zurik, was slaine. In 1532 Henry the VIII^th, of England, Defender of the faith afore, but in title only, & that of a wrong faith, began now to reforme, and to be a Defender of the true Faith, & that in deed. And the Senat of Bremen, cast off the Popish religion. In 1533 the Anabap∣tists began to broach a new schisme. And the next year Pope Clemens dyed. And

A. D. 1534. Paulus the III^d, Pope the CX^th.

N. 29. Cam on. Pope Clemens before his death had threatened to curse and ex∣communicate King Henry of England unless he received againe his wife Katharine whom he had put away;* 1.778 and also to depose him. This Katharine had been his brothers wife, whom therefore by Gods law he might not marry; and yet a former Pope, had graunted a dispensation to do that which God had expressly forbidden. But this King being convinced of his sin, did put away his wife Katherine. And hence Clemens threatened to curse & depose him because

of his repentance. But it pleased God to take away his breath before, he could ut∣ter those venemous words. He dead, Pau∣lus the III^d, succeeded him, well stored with growne bastards. Of which, the son of his bastard son, & another son of his bastard daughter, he made Cardinals: and of these, one was 15 years of age, & the other was but 14. In 1536. Christian King of Denmarke began to reforme religion in his Kingdome. In 1540 began the order of Jesuits, at what time it was established & confirmed by this Pope: Tho it had begun,* 1.779 and was contrived afore in 1535. In Li∣tuania Duke Radzivil began to reforme. And on the same year was held a publik dis∣putation betweene, the pious & Learned Philip Melancton, and the subril Eckius. In 1541 Mr. John Calvin sett up the Presby∣terean government at Geneva. That Syndik had first begun to reforme in 1532; but being disorderly; John Calvin began to settle Them in 1535. But they not enduring his severity did banish him. Whereupon he now framed a sort of government as might please them. In 1545 began a severe persecution in France, wherein many suffe∣red by fire. And in December of the same year began the general Council at Trent which lasted many years. And the Count Palatine at Rhine began to Reforme. And on the next year dyed Martin Luther in peace, being taken away from the evil to come, and was buryed at Witenburgh.* 1.780 At this time were great preparations forwarre;

wherein Friderik of Saxony. & Philip o Hessen did bear all the brunt: The other re∣formed princes, either abiding neuters, or arming against them. The truth is, to take up armes meerly for religion against a law∣full Sovereigne Prince, is somwhat a tick∣lish point, to be handled with bloudy noses. However the success was not prosperous on the defendents part. For Duke Friderik was over powred, & taken captive; and Philip was after that drawn into a snare, and made prisoner too. Then was great rejoycinge of the Romanists. At Misena the mass was sung, the organs played, & all with more mirth then devotion: but in the after noon of the same day, there happened a prodi∣gious thunder, & lightening which made new musik, For it burnt the house, cast downe three towrs, melted the Leads & bells, and burnt the Organs, that were so merry in the morning.* 1.781 Hence King Ferdi∣nand proud of his success began to persecute the Bohemians who had of long time enjoyed Their liberty. Herman Archbishop of Colen had turned Protestant, but was now depo∣sed. And the Emperour began to force the Protestants, unto conformity with the Coun∣cil of Trent. But They objecting, that their cause was unheard; he suspended his sen∣tence. And Duke Mauritius being establis∣hed in Saxony began openly to encourage the Protestants; with whom joyned the Marques of Brandenburgh, & others, and Pope Paul standing stiffly upon his termes, without any allowance of abatement, made

the more, & the stouter enemies.* 1.782 On the year 1548 in England King Edward being an absolute prince, under godly tuition of the Duke of Somerset his Unkle, and the most pious Cranmer archbishop of Canterbury, did utterly abolish the Mass, and establish∣ed a reformation in his Kingdom most regu∣larly, peaceably, and judiciously in all things as near as could be brought, according to the holy scriptures, & the purest primitive times. In Scotland also the Nobilitie began to reforme that Kingdome.* 1.783 And Petrus Paulus Vergerius Bishop of Heidleberg, and the Popes Legat, being sent purposely into Germany to refute the Lutheranes, by rea∣ding of Luthers books, left his bishoprik, & becam a protestant Convert. And Au∣gustus Duke of Saxony & Bishop of Meres∣burg, renounced his bishoprik, and did cleave unto the Protestants. And on the next year Pope Paulus was taken out of the world. When

A. D. 1550. Julius the III^d, Pope the CXI^th,

N. 30. Enjoyed the triple crowne. And celebrated a Jubilee at Roma on the first year of his reigne. On the same year the Empe∣rour gave out an Edict against the Protes∣tants, which bred great stirrs. For in 1552.* 1.784 Maurice of Saxony, Albert of Brandenburgh, and others; the King of France also joyning in the confoederacy, armed afresh for the Protestants, against the Emperour, and began to take townes: whereupon, the captive Princes Iohn & Philip were set at li∣berty.

But in England,* 1.785 King Edward dying without issue, Mary his sister enjoyed the crowne, the Protestants there out of con∣scientious principles, ayding her to enjoy her rights, tho to the apparent hazard of Their religion. And tho She had sworne, & vowed to the contrary, yet soone chang∣ing religion She introduced Popish Idolatry,* 1.786 with most bloudy persecutions against all opposers. Pope Iulius, tho a man of 70 years of age, yet gave up himselfe wholly unto riotting and luxury, & prophane∣ness. And was often guilty of most pro∣phane, & strangely blasphemous curses, & other leud language. And at end of 5 years he dyed of intemperance.

A. D. 1555. Marcellus the II^d. Pope the CXII^th.

* 1.787 N. 31. Was a Pope of 21 dayes only.

A. D. 1555. Paulus the IV^th, Pope the CXIII^th,

N. 32. Was chosen. In these times the persecutions in England waxed exceeding hott,* 1.788 the Church of England being all of a light flame, with the continual fires of the holy Martyrs burning to ashes. And yet all men freely submitting, & exposing Their bodies to the uttmost torments, ne∣ver once offered to resist, tho they excee∣ded Their Persecutors, ten to one, in num∣ber. And here not only the poor commons stood it out, but the Holy Priests who had taught light by the doctrine of Their lips, did now wittness as much, by laying down Their lives to pawne, for testimony of the

truth & purity of what They had taught. Yea rhe Chiefe Priests, who had introduced that Holy word of life, watered it with Their bloud. These were the never to be forgotten Ridly, Latimer, Hooper, and Fer∣rars; and above all the most holy Cranmer, whose Learning and piety had been famous all over Europe. In 1556.* 1.789 Charles the Em∣perour having at length indulged liberty un∣to his Protestant subjects, gave over his Kingdome of Spaine unto Philip his son. And two years after being aweary of rule gave over his Empyre also in

A. D. 1558. Unto Ferdinandus the I^st. the XXXVI^th, Emperour.

And retyred himselfe to live privatly in a Monastery. And his brother being in his place elected he dyed the same year. In the same year also dyed Mary queene of Eng∣land; and with her dyed the Romish Idola∣try in that Kingdome. For Elizabeth her mayden sister, the next rightfull Heir en∣joyed the crowne, and immediatly resto∣red the true reformed religion to the great joy of all good people, as it had been in her brothers dayes: But the Kings of Spaine, & France persisted still in the persecutions of the reformed Church.. In the meane time Pope Paul at Roma was ascended unto such an height of most abominable pride and arrogancy,* 1.790 as has made him odious unto all men. He sided with France against Spaine, but was worsted in all his attempts. It was often with him, both in the consistory, & elsewhere, his arrogant assumption. That

He acknowledged no Prince to be his Com∣panion;* 1.791 but that all ought to be subject at his foot! But in despight of all his endavours to the contrary, Liberty unto the Reformed religion was graunted, both in Austria, Bavier, Prussia, Poland, & all most all over Germania. The Pope sent word to the Princes, that He would alter all againe. But before he could compass it, he dyed. And then his mouth was stopt. And all men ab∣horred his memory.* 1.792 Thus God resisteth the proud, and giveth grace to the humble.

A. D. 1560. Pius the IV^th, Pope the CXIV^th,

N. 33, Enjoyed the triple crowne. Who no sooner warme in his seat, but immediatly he commanded every where, all Lutheran books to be burnt. Cardinal Caraffa, and bis brother the Duke of Pallia (by whose meanes principally he had beene Elected) he imprisoned,* 1.793 and also several other Car∣dinals. The Duke he hangd, & the rest he beheaded at his pleasure. Such a Neronian power, it seemes had these Popes of Roma, to take away mens lives at Their list: and as it appears, often times were such Beasts chosen into place, as wanted not will to put it in execution▪ Such was this Vicar of Christ; and yet surely by his deed, he should seeme to be not of God, but (as Cain who slew his bro∣ther,* 1.794) of the Children of the Devil. He made Cardinals of his owne kindred, wherof one was a Child under age, and was fitter for playing with a rattle; and another was a blockhead, and therfore ought rather to

have been set to knock at the anvil. He per∣secuted the reformed Christians in Italy,* 1.795 with exile, imprisonment, and strange sorts of murthers, as by mangling men to death. He prescribed a new oath, as a Test to be imposed on all clergy men, wherein all the erroneous doctrines of the Roman Church being expresly named each must swear, he believes Them to be true. He was a man much addicted to all sorts of pleasures, of meat, & drink, & Venery, & idle sports & ga∣mes. And in his 4^th year Ferdinand dead,

A. D. 1564. Maximilianus the II^d, Em∣perour the XXXVII^th,

Was chosen by the Electors. He was the son of Ferdinand. And after five years reigne dyed Pope Pius,* 1.796 as was commonly believed of Excess in his licentiousness; as much as to say, being over much wicked, & foolish; He dyed before his time. This was Pope Pius, or the Godly, intimating that the godliness of the Roman Church consisteth not in reforma∣tion of religion, but in bloud guiltiness, & voluptuousness according to the life of this Pope Pius. For the man was His Holiness, and he named himselfe Godly.

A. D. 1565. Pius the V^th, Pope the CXV^th,

N. 34. Succeeded Pius the IV^th, This mans Godliness, & religion was of the same stamp with the other, and therefore he tooke the same name; But he had more witt then his predecessor, and therefore put his vices into softer rayment. He was a great Admirer of the Council of Trent: and there∣fore strictly required all the Canons thereof

to be observed, above the precepts of the holy Bible. And many in Roma were burnt for not embracing Them. Many smal abuses also he carefully reformed, but the great ones he cared not to deal with. Selling of Benefices he stopt And the leudness of Priests he somwhat restrained. And he had begun to depress whordome, by expelling Profess't Whores out of Roma: But when he was made to understand what large reve∣nues cam to his coffers by the tribute of whores,* 1.797 he submitted to allow Them a certaine corner of the city: wich was as much as to say, for proffitts sake, he justi∣fyed & allowed by authourity the sin of whordome. He was greatly enraged at Jo∣achim Friderik of Brandenburg for marrying his first cosin without a licence; which thing, is a mater in doubt whether it be sinful so to marry yea or not. But unto Archduke Charles of Austria he gave license of dispensation to marry his niece, his sisters daughter, which is expressly forbidden.* 1.798 And after 7 years reigne he also followed his brother Pius. And then was crowned

A. D. 1572. Gregorius the XIII^th, Pope the CXVI^th,

N. 35. On St. Bartholomews day on the first year of his reigne, was a bloudy massacre, most wickedly perpetrated at Paris in Fran∣ce,* 1.799 and all the coasts thereabouts; complotted & contrived, by the Popes, & Their accom∣plices, and executed by the Kings authouri∣ty: Wherein 70000 reformed Christians in 24 hours space were wickedly butche∣red,

without any Hearing, or any thing layd to Their charge, except that They were Christians, & of the reformed reli∣gion. Such it seemes is the way of propaga∣ting the Romish religion. But as Jacob, said of Simeon, & Levi his sons, in a case like, but not so wicked as was this: So say I of this,* 1.800 [Instruments of Cruelty were in Their ha∣bitations; O my Soul com not Thou into Their secret! Cursed be Their anger for it was fierce; and Their wrath, for it was cruel!] Fot They spared neither old, nor young, nor women in child bearing. And they spared not for any manner of treachery to bring Their maters about. Hence followed, that the then King of France, and his brother, and all of that race dyed without issue, and their name is perished. And yet Henry of Navarre, the next prince of the bloud, tho he had been better educated, and had tasted of the good word of God, and of his power in assistance, yet unhappily fell off unto this fowl religion! On the same year,* 1.801 the Neth∣erlanders of Belgia, having of long time hun∣gred after an holy reformation; by the cruel oppressions of the Duke of Alva the Vice∣roy there for the King of Spaine, were for∣ced into a warre, & to stand upon their own defence. Whence followed a reforma∣tion there also. Now it happened that ma∣ny of these Reformations were not so regu∣lar, nor were they so well done as They ought to have been: Nor indeed as the case stood, was it aptly possible to have been otherwise. For the Clergy being allmost ge∣nerally

corrupted: Instructions were wan∣ting to say, what ought to have been done aright.* 1.802 And next the doctrine, & practise of the Popish Church, had taught people, in case of Magistrates and Princes misgover∣ning to reform Themselves. And lastly things being done in hast, where was not roomth to consult & deliberat, it could not avoid dropping into many irregularities. This Pope Gregory in his zeal to propagate the Roman faith established two colleges of Je∣suits in Roma,* 1.803 whereof one was of Germans, & the other of English, upon which he be∣stowed large revenues, in order to be fur∣nished from thence continually with incen∣diaries to disturb the Reformations in the Churches of both those Nations. Also he ayded all he could by his curses, and Incen∣diaries, to foment the warrs both of France & the Netherlands, against those of the re∣fotmed religion. He celebrated a Jubilee at Roma in 1575, according to the custome of his predecessors, and the antient Pagans in Roma. He also excommunicated all man∣ner of Hussites Wicklevists, Lutherans, Zuinglians, Calvinists, Hugonots, Ana¦babtists, and all others dissenters from the Church of Roma; and all their abettors, and all who do or shal print or sell any of Their books: And he published a bul to that effect; which he commanded once by the year to be read in all Churches. Maximilian being dead

A. D. 1576. Rudolphus the II^d, Em∣perour the XXXVIII^th,

Was elected & reigned in his stead. This

Pope was a great promoter of Indulgences. At Siena, & Padua, fore very mass said in one place, and for certaine numbers of ave ma∣ries, & Pater nosters, said in another place, or else for kissing the ground before the Altar of the sacrament: he made graunts of Souls to be freed out of purgatory, whom a man would himselfe. And in his time my authour being then at Roma remembers,* 1.804 that he saw there many Altars of Station, unto which were graunted perpetual Indulgences unto all men praying before Them indifferent for all times. And there were sundry Crosses, on the hard pavement engraven, in Their Churches, which had Indulgences annexed for every time They were kissed. Which as it seemes had been done so often, & so very much, that the hard marble was worne with the multitude of soft kisses. This Pope also gave authourity to the new Calendar, brought unto him by Antonius Lilius M. D. and written by Aloi∣sius brother to that Antony; whence it is called the Roman or Gregorian Account; be∣cause it was confirmed & sett out by a Bul of Pope Gregory for that purpose. Who after 13 years reigne was called to give up an ac∣count of his stewardship. And

A. D. 1585. Sixtus the V^th, Pope the CXVII^th,

N. 36 Was elected. This man had been head of the Spanish Inquisition;* 1.805 and therefore wanted not for any manner of arts to let bloud, or to complot cruelties, against reformed Christians. This was he who set up the Liga Sancta, (as he called it,) wherein

he, & his confoederats obliged themselves by oath, to root out & destroy all Protestants under pretence that they were Heretiks. And hence followed the attempts of the King of Spaine in 1588 against England. The Pope had bless 't the mighty navy of that prince, but it pleased God to curse it. Hence Henry of Guise with a great Confoederacy in France, carryed on most bloudy warrs for many years together against Henry of Na∣varre and the reformed there. Hence Hen∣ry the III^d, & Henry the IV^th, French Kings were desperatly murdered. And hence endless plotts were contrived to kill quene Elizabeth, which it pleased God to prevent. This Pope also set out an edition of the Bible, which under paine of his curse he commanded to be used & none else. But after 5 years he also march't off. And

A. D. 1590. Urbanus the VII^th, Pope the CXVIII^th,

N. 37. Followed him and reigned in great state for ten dayes and then dyed. After whom

A. D. 1590. Gregorius the XIV^th, Pope the CXIX^th,

N. 38. Was Elected and held all most one whole year.* 1.806 And then went he also the way of all flesh. And againe

A. D. 1591. Innocentius the IX^th, Pope the CXX^th.

N. 39. Was advanced unto the honour of the triple crowne; and did wear it for two moneths; and dropt away. Then

A. D. 1592. Clemens the VIII^th, Pope the CXXI^th,

N. 40. Followed Innocent. It shall seeme that many men being cut out for the Pontifi∣cal robes, They were faine to make hast to put them on & off againe, that every pre∣tender might make his Essay. This Clemens revising the Bible sett out by his Predecessor Sixtus, found yet more faults still, in the translation; ahd therefore adventuring up∣on the curse of Sixtus published a new Edi∣tion, with a new declaration, and a curse against all who use any Edition but that by him sett forth. And thus the Readers, ly∣ing under the paine of a curse; by Clemens, in case they read the Bible by Sixtus; and by Sixtus in case they read that of Clemens, or any other; seemed to be utterly beaten off from reading any at all. And no wonder, seeing that the Popish Church going about to hide the knowledge of the Bible; seemed di∣rectly to favour the Synagogue of Sathan, by destroying the knowledge of the Gospel. Now Pope Gregory had cursed the King of France because he was a profess't Hugonot. But the French Parliaments despising that curse, burnt it by the common hangman. But Pope Clemens with ayd of the Spanyards set up a new King against him. Whereupon Henry the IV^th. leaving religion, & putting his confidence in Policy, becam a Roman Catholik. And by that meanes by reconcil∣ing himselfe unto the Pope; lost his inte∣rest in God Almighty: Who having pro∣tected him from all attempts while he was

a Protestant: but then leaving him to his hazards, in 1610 he was by a Popish zealot stab't to death. And such was the effect of Confidence in Policy, more then in piety. Alphonso Duke of Ferrara dying without lawfull issue, the Pope seized on his Lands, & left only two cities to his natural son with the title of Duke of Modena, this Pope ce∣lebrated a Jubilee in the year 1600. Henry of France himselfe turned Papist yet allowed liberty of religion to the reformed Churches in France called Hugonots. By this time there was scarcely a Kingdome, or common weale in Europe which more or less had not tasted of Reformation. Sueden, Denmarke, and Norway, as also England, Scotland & Ireland, were quite fallen off from the Pa∣pacy. In France, one part in 3 were Hugo∣nots. In Germany, one halfe were either Lutherans, Calvinists, or Anababtists. In Poland, Lithuania, & Prussia, a fourth part, were reformed. In Hungaria, Scla∣vonia, & Dacia, more then halfe seemed to be for the Reformation. And so in the Neth∣erlands. The Moscovites, & Greeks owned no subjection to Roma, Only Italia, Spaine, & Portugal kept Themselves somwhat entyre Romanists; So mightily was that mighty Empire by these days diminished. Only in Austria, & Stiria the Church was under persecution at this time, at the Popes in∣stance, (the allowed, & covenaunted liber∣ty being taken away.) In 1603 dyed Queene Elizabeth of blessed memory, whom King James the 1^st. succeded, and the 3 King∣doms

of England, Scotland, & Ireland uni∣ted in one Monarchy; and the Church into one reformed discipline. And Pope Clemens having sat about 13 years dyed. Whom.

A. D. 1605. Leo the XI^th, Pope the CXXII^d,

* 1.807 N. 41. Succeeded. This mans reigne was short. For it lasted but 26 dayes. And then in the same year

A. D. 1605. Paulus the V^th, Pope the CXXIII^d.

N. 42. Came in place; who sent out his Bul to excommunicate and curse King James of England; but alas his curses were despis∣ed there. However it occasioned that dam∣nable powder plott in 1606 which it pleased God to blast. The Jesuits in these dayes were generally found by experience to be so mischievous, and pestilent, that they were banished out of many countries, such as Eng∣land, France, Poland, & the Dukedome of Venetia.

A. D. 1612. Matthias becam Empe∣rour the XXXIX^th,

This man was brother of Rudolphus; and both the brothers were sons of Maximilia∣nus, heavy & sleepy princes, who for the most part lived peaceably, & affected so to do;* 1.808 and the Turkish Emperours also in those dayes growne slack, & lovers of ease, there was the lesse warre stirring. The Popes also generally betaking Themselves to the affec∣tation of pleasure & ease, more then of ambition: it was in these dayes a more quiet age, while Reformation of Religion also

slackened it's pace. But towards the end of the reigne of this Matthias, Pope Paul still holding the reignes at Roma, there happe∣ned in the heavens a most bright & eminent blazing starre: soone after which the Em∣perour Matthias was taken away by death. Whence followed great debates about his Successor. In the Empire, not without great opposition

A. D. 1619. Ferdinandus the II^d, Em∣perour the XL^th,

Was chosen by some of the Electors, the rest protesting against the Choise. But the Bohemians no longer enduring to be under Popish rule, chose Friderik the Count Pa∣latine of Rhine, to be their King: whence occasioned most fatal warres in Germany, the whole Empire being embroiled; & mostly the Protestants & Papists contending each against other; in the heat of which Pope Paulus dropt into his grave. And

A. D. 1621. Gregorius the XV^th, Pope the CXXIV^th,

N. 43. * 1.809Was chosen to succeed him. Whose reigne was short. For,

A. D. 1622. Urbanus the VIII^th, Pope the CXXV^th,

N. 44. * 1.810Came in place. He enriched his kindred the Barbarini, several of which be∣cam rich & great Cardinals. He waged war with the Dukes of Parma, & Florentia for the duchy of Castro. And approved him∣selfe a learned Poet; tho he advanced but little in divinity. However he reigned long during the German troubles. And celebra∣ted

the holy plays of the Jubilee in 1625. And reigned in much state & honour allmost 22 years. Ferdinand subdued the unhappy Bo∣hemians, and cast out the unfortunat Fride∣rik, and ruined that family. He also wor∣sted the Danes invading in ayd of the Pro∣testants. But was worsted by the Suedes, tho Gustavus Adolphus their King unhappily fell in battel, He was nephew to the former Emperours being descended of Charles Their younger brother;* 1.811 and was common∣ly called Ferdinand of Gratz: But after 18 years reigne in continual warrs, dying

A. 1637. Ferdinandus the III^d, was Emperour the XLI^th,

Who was son of the former Emperour, and carryed on the warrs against the Suedes, & French, & Protestants of Germany. But finally becomming successfull, he obteined peace unto the advantage of Himselfe, & the Suedes, but unto the disadvantage of the Count Palatine, & others, but especially of the Bohemians, who were utterly constrei∣ded to forsake either Their Countrey or reli∣gion. In his time Urban dying.

A. D. 1645, Innocentius the X^th, Pope the CXXVI^th,

N. 45. By good hap more then by me∣ritt, was chosen Pope. Whose reigne was renowned for nothing so much, as his no∣table amours with his brothers wife, the famous Papal Miss, called* 1.812 Donna Olympia the glory of the Pamfilii & Maldachini. But after ten years ended the reigne of

Donna Olympia with the death of Innocent. Whom.

A. D. 1654. Alexander the VII^th, Pope the CXXVII^th,

N. 46. Succeeded: a man who seemed as magnanimous as his name proclaimed. And began to despise the vanities of his pre∣decessours in promoting Their natural kin∣dred; as if he would indeed have approved himselfe a common father of Christendome: and to this purpose he made an essay, (after a sort) of acting the saint; but in a few mo∣neths he was soone off from that practise, and the kindred quickly cam in to play with his Holiness.* 1.813 Also like an Alexand••r he began to quarel with Lewes the French King: but alas when he cam to encounter, his heart failed him; and the stout Alexan∣der becam transmigrated into a pi••tfull Thraso; and permitted the Trophees of his vainglorious cowardise to be erected under his nose in Roma. In his time dying the Em∣perour Ferdinand, (who had lived to see the death of Ferdinandus the IV^th, his son, who dyed King of the Romans.)

A. D. 1658. Ignatius Leopoldus the XLII^d, Emperour.

Was elected, & began to reigne, and is yet living, whom I reckon to be the last Popish Emperour, that shall reigne in Ger∣many; and the last King of Hungary; not∣withstanding the great advance of his Ar∣myes at this time against the Turks.

N. 47. In his time have beene elected three more Popes, wherein Cardinal Rospi∣gliosi

became Clemens the IX^th, Pope the CXXVIII^th, Cardinal Altieri became Cle∣mens the X^th, Pope the CXXIX^th. And Car∣dinal Odeschalchi is now the present Pope In∣nocent the XI^th. Pope the CXXX^th,

Chapter the Sixth. §. 1.

Of the Vicious Qualities of the Beast, and the Woman, that rideth there on. As 1 How He had the Shape of a Leopard, & was stained like unto His spotts. 2 How He acted (as it were) with the foot of a Bear. And 3 with the mouth of a Lyon. 4 How the Woman & the Beast, were guilty of Blasphe∣my against God, and His Name, and His Tabernacle, and Them who dwell in Heaven. And how They were guilty of the bloud of Saints & Martyrs. And of the Womans pride, & wantonness, and of Her prophane mystery.

§. 1.

HAving sett downe the whole Story of the Beast in the Vi∣sion;* 1.814

and of the Papacy from first to last, even unto this present age. Come we now to compare the Qualities of the One, with those of the Other; that the Reader may plain∣ly see with his owne eyes, whether this Pa∣pacy at Roma; be the very Beast in the Vi∣sion, yea, or not. These Qualities, many would have, to be also speciall Markes, where by it may be knowne, Who is the Beast, and the Woman riding thereon? And true it is, they are so, but yet not so pro∣perly, & convincingly. For where Vice reignes, commonly there sitts with it, a forhead of brass, which hates to be refor∣med, or reproved. By reason whereof, should you argue, that a man is the Thiefe, because he hath stolen: He will presently fly in your face, saying; you have stolen too, & therefore are more Thiefe: and he will impudently outface you, that it was so. Having therefore shewne by infallible marks, never to be gainsaid; who is the Beast, & the Woman: thence left it We, unto the Holy Ghost to say, what a Kind of Creature that Beast is. And having also sett downe, what the Papelines say by Them∣selves; that They have said, & done. Fi∣nally all that we undertake to say, is no more but to remember, & shewe, by what names, the Holy Ghost doth call, those Sayings & Actions of Theirs.

§. 2.

The Apostle sayes of the Beast, which he saw rise out of the Sea, that it had the resemblance of a* 1.815 Leopard. Now a Leo∣pard is a beast, savage, rapacious, & cruel;

fierce & ravenous as a Tyger; but bigger,* 1.816 & stronger, and somthing of the nature of a Lyon; only it is not so mansuete, & ge∣nerous of temper: but is all over full of black spotts, from the head, to the tayle. Unto this Beast, in the Vision of Daniel, is compared the Empire of the Greeks.a 1.817 And the reason of the comparison is very plaine; for that the native Countrey of that Em∣pire, did consist of a multitude of smal & petty Kingdomes, & states, which were all of Them eager, fierce, & bloudy enough, and all of Them diverse in lawes, & cus∣tomes, & partly in language too: which being all put together into one body, seemed patch't, & spotted, (as it were) of as many colours, as they were countries, King∣domes, & people, all met in one. And be∣cause of these multitudes of Spotts; and their natural humours,* 1.818 the collective Body of Them, is called a Leopard. And now the Apostle, treating of a Beast, with 7 Heads, & 10 Hornes, tells us, it was like a Leopard too: which is as much as to say, it was like the Monarchy of the Greeks, consisting of many sorts of People, Nations & Languages, as fierce & cruel of Nature, as were the Greeks. And this may goe for an additional marke, upon the Papacy at Ro∣ma; that it is verily signifyed by the Beast in the Vision: Because the Rulers of that Church, called Popes, can no more clear the state of Their Kingdome from this resem∣blance of the Leopard; then can the Leopard cleanse his skinne from the multitude of

spotts thereon: and this is also a marke o〈…〉〈…〉 the Beast,* 1.819 that fitts no where, so much a•…•… there.

§. 3.

But 2^ly, the Spotts of a Leopard it Holy writt, are also taken as Stains in hi•• skinne; and as so, are used as significant o〈…〉〈…〉 theb 1.820 Sins of the persons comparative. And thus was it predicated of the Leopard of the Greeks, at what time the vile person arose, who dealt deceitfully, cruelly, prophanely, and by that meanes did cast downe the host o〈…〉〈…〉 heaven, and the starrs of Heaven unto the ground, & stamped upon Them; and the dayly sacrifice was taken away, and the Tru••t was trod on••, & He prospered, unto two thou∣sand & 3 hundred dayes. The things were chiefely done by Antiochus Epiphanes, w•••• brought sports & plays in Honour of Herku∣les to be celebrated under the nose of th•• Holy Temple, and spoiled it, of its trea∣sures, and murdered the good people who cam•• to worship according to the laws & cus∣toms that God had appointed, and took away the dayly sacrifice, & set up Idolatry▪ And such were the spotts & fierceness of this Leopard. And the Roman Popes did the like to all these things, when They brought in thea 1.821 secular playes, after the manner of the Heathens, into Their vaine & idle Jubilees at Roma; (as was done bya 1.822 Bonifacius the VIII^th, &a 1.823 Clemens the V^th. and Their foll∣owers;) andb 1.824 robd the Churches; (as was done byb 1.825 Anastatius, and anothera 1.826 Bonifa∣cius, & others;) andc 1.827 murdered the Saints & martyrs, (as was done byc 1.828 Alexander

the III^d. and most who followed after him.)

§. 4.

Next this Beast is described by his Pawe; he had thea 1.829 feet of a Bear.* 1.830 A Bear is counted one of the most savage, & rudest of all the wild Beasts; whose greatest strength & dexterity is lodged in his pawe, which being broad & large after the man∣ner of a mans hand, and besett with large clawes thereon, carryeth with it a mighty force of griping, & tearing. That thing therefore which compares with this most venemous instrument, of a most bloudy Beast; must needs be some wonderfull mon∣ster of cruelty. The Persian Monarchy stood comparable untob 1.831 a whole Bear, with three notable teeth which devoured much flesh. And those 3 teeth were meant of Cambyses, Da∣rius, & Xerxes,* 1.832 who made very great and causeless warrs, wherin were destroyed a world of mankind. (Kyrus is not recko∣ned among Them, because his warrs had more just pretences.) Now the Holy Ghost ranks the Marine Beast with the worst of these; not with the whole Bear, or the whole Persian Monarehy, (which in many things was nobly honourable:) but with the very Pawe of that Monarchy. That is, with the act of Xerxes upon the sons of his Sardian Host; who had entertained Him, & all his armies of 1000000 men, horse & foot, at his own proper charge,* 1.833 being but a private man: and yet that barbarous Prince, caused the mans son to be slaine, and the dead bodye to be layd by the way side, as the Army was to pass, for no other reason, but because the

old man had humbly petitioned him, to leave him one son at home, exempt from his unnecessary expedition against the Greeks. (and many other such like Monstrous barbarous acts of cruelly:) Now the Ro∣man Popes, (as it shall seeme by the text) are ranked with the acts of the Pawe of the Bear. And we may remember, that They did in∣deed devour much flesh very causlessly, as may appear by the warrs ofa 1.834 Pope Gregory the VII^th.b 1.835 Alexander the III^d,c 1.836 Innocent the III^d,d 1.837 Gregory the IX^th, and abundance more. Now who ever shal seriously consider, and wel weigh what an Ocean of bloud was spilt in those dayes, and by meanes of these Popes, and that meerly to fulfil Their owne wills, and for no other cause but to advance the grandeur of the Papacy: must needs ack∣nowledge, They rightly resembled the Bears pawe. And yet those very things They insi∣sted upon, have been all condemned, by the most learned men of their own disciples, such as were of the Council ata 1.838 Pisa in time ofa 1.839 Gregory the XII^th. and at the Council of Constans in time ofb 1.840 John the XXIV^th, and at the Council ofc 1.841 Basil in time of Eugenius the IV^th, the Decrees of which Council were confirmed byd 1.842 Pope Nicholas. And for bar∣barousnes of actions, what can be greater then to kil the man who made him great, and that treacherously, and by rude meanes, as dide 1.843 Innocent the VII^th, by the 11 Roman citiz••••s;f 1.844 Alexander the VI^th, by his bre∣thren the Cardinals, who chose him;g 1.845 Leo the X^th, by Cardinal Alphonso, & his Bro∣ther; and many other such.

§. 5.

Againe the Beast is compared unto thea 1.846 mouth of a Lyon.* 1.847 A Lyon is a beast that lives upon prey, & devoureth flesh; and tho he be by nature generous, yet hunger makes him ravenous and bloudy, and his great strength lyes in his Mouth, whereby he does all the mischiefe; and against which, few things are able to resist. Unto this Beastb 1.848 was antiently compared the Babylonian Mo∣narchy, which destroyed thec 1.849 old Jerusa∣lem, and burnt the Temple of God, and carryed away the spoyles thereof unto the Idol Temple of Bel at Babylon; and thed 1.850 King of Babylon dranke himselfe drunke in the vessels of Gods house. Now the Beast in our vision compare's not with the whole Lyon, but with his Mouth only, the very instru∣ment of all his worst actions. And thus the sub:ect of our treatise, the Papacy, (or the Popes of Roma) hath done the like by the new Jerusalem, as the Babylonians did by the old, and much worse.* 1.851 For They allow∣ed Their poor captives townes, & coun∣treys, of quiet habitations, in a strange land. But These have persecuted the refor∣med Christians with fire and sword, from countrey to countrey,* 1.852 and from Land to Land; and suffered no man to harbour them, under the paine of damnation in Hel fire: which was the deepest degree of malice, that could be imagined, next unto that of the Devils; and when we consider that the men so persecuted,* 1.853 were really the Saints & Martyrs of Jesus, with whose bloud, these Popes made Themselves drunke, farre worse

then when Belshazzar was drunke with wine out of the Bowles of Gods house.* 1.854 For that was drunkenness mixt with sacrilege. But this was murder mingled with sacrilege, and cal∣led drunkenness only because of the excess, and the bitterness of malice therin. And thus find we this Beast compared with the Three, of the Four mighty Pagan Monarchs: but why goes not the Comparison on, unto the fourth also?* 1.855 But because the Holy Ghost reckons it as a member of the same, and there∣fore uncapable of a likeness thereto. For the Dragon was the fourth Beast great & terri∣ble &c. And this was His Heir, and did carry his very Head & Hornes, and his whole hide. And is described as a monster far worse, then any the worst of the Greekes, Per∣sians, or Babylonian Monarchs, by the pen of the Holy Ghost.

§. 6.

A fourth Quality that bespeaks this Beast,* 1.856 says, thata 1.857 upon his Heads was the name of Blasphemy. Blasphemy is a great sin, whereby God Almighty, the Lord of heaven & earth, is evil spoken off, or rendred into dis∣paragement. And this disparagement must be sayd or done, either against Gods Person, or somthing apperteining thereunto: and that must be performed either directly or indirectly. Now to speake evil of God direct∣ly, & knowingly, is such a thing as none but Devils, or Diabolical men have ever dared to be guilty off. Proud Pharaoh thinking hautily of himselfe, as if there had been no God above himselfe; did say [Who is the Lord, that I should obey His voice!] This was an

horrible pride, & atheisme of Pharaoh to talke of God, with such presumption.* 1.858 But alas he was ignorant of the Majesty of God, which afterwards to His cost, & punisment, he was made to know. It is usually there∣fore called Blasphemy indirectly, when any man taketh upon him to be a God. As the Jews said of Christ,* 1.859 because [being a man he tooke upon Him to be the son of God, or to be God.] Now this was the mistake They had of Christ, who was really both God & Man. But had any other man said so, or un∣dertooke to be so, it had been blasphemy indeed. Or if a man goes not so farre, but only takes upon Him to represent God in any case; and yet fears not to disparage that representa∣tion, by word or deed: this is blasphemy; and so it was charged against King David, (who being Gods Vicegerent, and a profes∣sour of Gods religion; and yet sinned by mur∣der & adultery:* 1.860) that He gave occasion to the enemies of the Lord to blaspeme; and so indi∣rectly David did blaspheme. And so do all They who blaspheme Gods word, & His Mi∣nisters, or any of His Saints.* 1.861 For what is done, or not done unto any of These Christ takes as if it were done, or not done unto Him. Now the Heads of this monstrous Beast were all of Them guilty of blasphemy, that was written upon every one of Them. First the Kings, the Consuls, the Dictators, the De∣cemviri, and the Triumviri. & the Empe∣rours, did none of them pretend to be Gods, but to be Men endued with the Genii of Gods; and did commonly write Themselves every

one [Pontifex Maximus Dei.] The Greatest High Priest of God,* 1.862 or as we may English the same [Gods Universal Vicar.] Now these great ones the Heads of the monster, thinking Themselves endued with the Genii of the Gods, did require adoration unto these Genii, while They lived: and to Their Statues, & pictures when they were dead. And some foolish Emperours did re∣quire personal adoration. And as those six heads tooke thus upon Themselves, so did the Papacy or the Popes (the Seventh Head,) they also would be called every one of Them Pon∣tifex Maximus, & claymed as if some divine genius had lodged in the breast of each Pope. For as if so, first there was required an ado∣ration by kneeling, & kissing the Popes foot, and praying unto him for His blessing, as if There had been not only a relative, but some thing in him of an Innate Holiness: but es∣pecially by taking upon him to forgive sins, and to dispose of Kingdoms, by setting up, & pulling down, Emperours & Kings, and by dispensing, with marriages in Themselves unlawful; & with breach of oaths after so∣lemnly made, to be unlawfully broken: By all which things he hath arrogated unto Himselfe Gods office,* 1.863 and exalted himselfe above all that is called God, or is worshipped▪ so that as God, He sitteth in the Temple of God, shewing himselfe that he is God. To this purpose Paulus the IV^th, was wont to say [I acknowledge no King nor Prince to be Companion for me:* 1.864 but let them all sit at my foot!] Alexander the III^d, required the Em∣perour

Friderik to lye downe,* 1.865 and he sett his foot upon his neck saying (with insulting language) [Thou shalt tread upon the Lyon, & the Adder, &c.] applying unto himselfe the words of the Psalmist. Caelestin the III^d, kick't the krowne, as he sett it upon the Em∣perours head, intimating his power to spurne it off againe at pleasure. And many such examples have we of popish proud ar∣rogancy clayming over all the great powers of the world as King of Kings,* 1.866 & Lord of Lords. And by reason of these proud As∣sumptions,* 1.867 as being but men & yet taking upon them to be as God (as it shall seem) The Holy Ghost hath concluded the Popes also among the pagan Kings,* 1.868 Consuls & Empe∣rours of Roma, to have the name of blasphe∣my written in Their foreheads: as of Those, who had it in their heads to ascend into heaven, and to exalt Their Thrones above the starrs. And so Their predecessor* 1.869 Gregorius the Great hath written his sense of Their assu∣med title of Pontifex Maximus or Universal Bishop; before they undertooke it.* 1.870

§. 7.

Another Quality of this Beast was, that he had a ^a mouth speaking great things, and that he opened it in blasphemy against God. And this was a very ill qualitie. For after this rate the Popes have all of Them, excee∣dingly presumed against the most High God. And 1^st, some of them have blasphemed God. by presumptuous Language. Such as were ^b Julius the III^d, who being a great Lover of Porke, had brought himselfe into a disease, by reason whereof his cold Porke was denyed

him,a 1.871 to be brought to table by his Physitian, for his healths sake.b 1.872 Whereupon this arro∣gant man falling into a rage said [bring me my Porke in despight of God.] It seemes he was a very prophane Pope, & was guilty of many such passages. Leo the X^th, called a passage in the Holy Gospel [a wel knowne fable of Christ.] Gregory the VII^th, sent a Crowne of Gold unto Rudolph the intruded. Empe∣rour with this Motto [Petra dedit Petro, Petrus diadema Rudolpho.] As if that Lump of dust & ashes, had had an equal power with Christ himselfe to dispose of Crownes & King∣domes.* 1.873 2^ly, All of Them are guilty before God of an High presumption in taking upon Them to be Equal with Christ, yea, & beyond him too in many things.* 1.874 Ch••ist Himselfe was alwayes subject to authourity. But these say [Sedem Apostolicam, omnium Ecclesiarum caput est, & a nemine judicari debere.] Now Christ had said to his Apostles, That They must not be as the Gentiles, exer∣cising Kingship & Lordliness over men: but that rather Their Greatness ought to appear in Lowliness. And in the time of Constantinus the great, lawes were made, & settled con∣cerning the rights of Emperours, & Princes over the Churchmen. And when the Empire of Constantinople was grown lowe, inso∣much as Leo the Pope presumed to bestow away the Impe••ial diadem from the Greeks unt•• the French. Then did Charles the Great cause a search to be made by the Doctors & Iudges of the civil lawe, what were the an∣tient Lawes & customes of the Empire con∣cerning

the Apostolik See, and the ho∣nour of the Patritiatus, & the Roman Em∣pire. Upon which search,* 1.875 the graunt was passed, and agreed on, between the Pope, & Emperour concerning the Election of the Pope, and the bestowing of Ecclesiastik pro∣motions, & the investiture af Archbishops by the Emperour, as in the life of Pope Leo the III^d, & Pope Hadrian the I^st, doth apeare. (which graunt I have here with inserted in the margin.* 1.876) And this Decree was confirmed by Pope* 1.877 Stephanus the IV^th, unto Lo∣dovicus Pius to the same purpose. And by Pope Leo the VIII^th, unto the Emperour Ottho the Great; And by Pope Clemens the II^d, to Henry the II^d, And yet notwithstanding the command of Christ unto His Apostles to meddle with no such maters; and notwithstanding that St. Peter the Apostle, had never any clayme of Uni∣versal jurisdiction all over Christendome, nor did he ever exercise such a thing: Nor yet any Bishop who ever sat at Roma between St. Peter, & Bonifacius the III^d, did ever clayme or meddle at such a rate; And not∣withstanding the decree of Pope Hadrian, & the Synod of 154 Bishops, and the solemne Curse then imposed on the gain sayers, and notwithstanding this Decree so often renew∣ed: 1^st, All the Bishops from Bonifacius the

III^d, downwards have claymed jurisdiction over all Christendome, as Pontifices Maximi, & Universal Bishops, having nothing to shew for it out of Holy writt, or any laws, or customs of Holy Church, except only a Graunt from a meer Usurper who had kil∣led, & taken possession: And 2^ly. Pope Ser∣gius the II^d,* 1.878 openly opposed the Imperial consent at his choise: Pope Nicholas ordai∣ned the Papal Decrees under paine of curse, to be esteemed equal unto Holy writt: Hadrian the II^d,* 1.879 tooke upon Him to bestow a King∣dome, and John the IX^th, to give away the Empire at His own will against all right. Ha∣drian the III^d, decreed pointblank against Hadrian the first and his curse,* 1.880 that the Em∣perour should never mote have to doe in the Papal Election. Stephanus the IX^th, decreed that the Emperour was an Heretik, for di∣minishing the rights of the Pope: Gregory the VII^th. cited the Emperour to appear before him,* 1.881 cursed him, and deposed him, & set up another: Calixtus the II^d, cursed the Emperour, and refused to absolve him un∣til he renounced all rights graunted by Ha∣drian to Charles the great: And after him, all the popes followed His steps unto John the XXIV^th, in whose time the Council at Constans decreed, that the Popes had no such authourity, but that an Emperour might imprison, & a Council might depose a Pope. And they did so And thus have I shewne a continued concatenation of Blasphemies against God, by all the Popes from Bonifa∣cius

the III^d, unto this present,* 1.882 who like Lucifer have attempted to ascend into Heaven, and to exalt Their Throne above the starrs of Heaven. For thus says Their prede∣cessor Gregorius Magnus Bishop of Roma; of this very thing [What are all Thy bre∣thren the Bishops of the Universal Church,* 1.883 but the Starrs of Heaven, above whom Thou wilt preferre Thy selfe by this word of pride? None of all my Predecessours would be called by such a word.] And writing unto the Em∣perour about such a clayme of title as this is, He saith thus [I say boldy,* 1.884 whosoever takes or affects this name, is the Forerunner of Antichrist, because in pride He preferrs Himselfe above all others.] Thus said Grego∣ry these things of another; which have since dropt upon the proceedings of the Successors of His own See. And now say I, if These are Antichrists, then are They guilty of blas∣phemy against Christ. Having done what They could to destroy the Gospel, and King∣dom of Christ, to set up Themselves in place: But since Sergius the II^d. They have gone farther, and have ran the most part of the whole roule of Popes, into the paine of the curse of Their Ancestry, as I have shewed above, and by that paine, and by breach of that solemne Covenaunt, made betweene Charlemaigne, & Pope Hadrian, at the Holy Altar in the Church of Lateran, about the Ordering of the Papacy, & other Eccle∣siastical affaires; They have despised, &

blasphemed, the Name, and power, & Per∣son, of God Himselfe. And from Stephen the IX^th, unto this day, I do not know what Pope, is clear of this horrible blasphemy. Say we then, that this mouth of the Papacy hath uttered such great thing, & blasphemys against God; as except the Angels which were cast out of Heaven,* 1.885 we know no person, nor power, that hath ever done the like. The Grand Seigneur of the Turks, hath written Himselfe Lord of the world; and the Emperour of the Chineses, writes Himselfe son of the Sunne; and many Pagan Princes, have tal'kt proudly of Their dominions; And all Their Titles savour of ambitious affectations, more then any thing of reall truth; Their Ignorance leading all of them into proud, & foolish errours: but these knowing the law of God, & His mind; and yet against both the lawe & minde of God, proudly exalting Themselves not only abov•• the world, but above* 1.886 all that is called God; have exceedingly blasphemed the name, & authourity of God, above all Turkes, & Pagans in all Their vainglorious & fond as∣sumptions of Title & Grandeur; taking upon Them as Gods, toa 1.887 sett up, & depose Kings & Emperours: which it belongs not unto any to doe, but untob 1.888 God alone: And as thec 1.889 King of Kings, & Lord of Lords▪ have They exacted homage from Kings & Emperours.

§. 8.

* 1.890Againe They are guilty of strange, & most abominable blasphemy against God, by taking upou Them to forgive Sin at those

rates as they performe it. It was reasoned by the Scribes with Christ, saying, Who cana 1.891 forgive sins but God only? Now Christ was really himselfeb 1.892 equal with God, andc 1.893 was God: and therefore, had power in his owne right to forgive sin. And he gave Power, unto Hisd 1.894 Apostles, to forgive Sin; but then that power was, not in Their own, but in His right: so as what Sin He Himselfe had promised to forgive; that sin, pardoned by Christ, had They power to pronounce par∣doned. And in this case, the Forgiveness was made by Christ, & not by the Apostles: but the Pronuntiation, or Declaration of that forgiveness, was not Christ's, but the Apostles. And thus the virtue of the Apost∣les consisted in Them derivatively only, & not primitively: and not in any power, ot virtue They had in Themselves, to pardon sin; but in a skill They had to discerne be∣tweene, what sins Christ pardoned, & what not: and according to a certaine confidence, that Christ had, in that skill of Their's, and in trust to Their Faithfullness in the exercise thereof, he said unto Them,* 1.895 [Whosesoe∣ver Sins ye remitt, They are remitted unto Them, and whosesoever sins ye reteine, They are reteined.] But these Roman Popes have presumptuously taken upon Them, to for∣give impoenitent Sinners, whom God never pardons; and to pardon Sins aforehand with∣out any condition of repentance; and to sell Their Pardons for money; and to pardon Those who have dyed impoenitent: and whereas God never gave authourity either

to St. Peter, or to St. Pope to play such pranks as these; all that They have done therefore of these things, have they done, not in Christ's but in Their owne name. And therefore are all these Their Indulgences of Pardon for sin, horrible, & presumptuous blasphemies against God. Such was the Par∣don of Pope Martin the V^th, to the Council of Constans, (who were guilty of the murder of John Hus,* 1.896 & Jerome, the Martyrs of Jesus; and of depriving Their Holy Father the Pope, unto whom They had sworne alle∣giance:) and unto all the Pipers, & Harlotts on that Council attendent; of all Their sins past & to come, meerly upon condition of fasting on fridayes. Such also was the pardon of Gregory the XIII^th,* 1.897 unto all men in gene∣ral, without any exception, who should say certaine Ave Maries, in a certaine place. Or kiss such a cross. Such also was the Par∣don of Pope Urban the II^d, unto all men who went to warre into the Holy Land, what ever Their sins were. Such also was the pardon of Clemens the VI^th, unto all men, who came unto His Jubilee at Roma,* 1.898 with a command by proclamation unto the Angels of Heaven to carry the Souls of such departed into Paradise.

§. 9.

* 1.899Another of Their Blasphemes is ma∣nifest; by Their most abominable & pre∣sumptuous Dispensations to doe things in Themselves utterly unlawfull. As when Popea 1.900 Gregory the VII^th, by absolving the Princes, & subjects of the Empire, from all duty of obedience, unto Their sovereigne Prince,

by allowing them to breake Their oaths of allegiance, as if they had never been made; justifyed them directly in the sin of Rebellion, and of 10000 murders, as if they had been no sins. And as whenb 1.901 Pope Eugenius the IV^th, gave allowance unto King Ladislaus, & the Hungarians, having Covenaunted & sworne unto a truce with the Turks, to breake Their Covenaunts & oaths, and that directly. Of this nature also are all Their Curses, when in Gods name they curse those, whom God hath not cursed. As when the afore∣named Gregory in the place above cited, cursed His Lord, & Master the Emperour; and the aforenamed Eugenius by His Legat cursed the Turks who had stood to Their oath & Covenant. Of the same nature also,* 1.902 is their Indulgence, to deliver Souls out of Purgatory at mens pleasure:* 1.903 As was indulged by Gregory the XIII^th, Paulus the II^d,* 1.904 and many others. And their Indulgences unto men to live in sin;* 1.905 as when Pope Pius the V^th. gave licence to Charles of Austria to marry His Niece; a thing absolutely forbidden.

§. 10.

Thus I have shewed,* 1.906 how they blasphemed Gods name: I come next unto another Quality, which is proper only un∣to the Woman who rode upon the Beast; of whom it is said, [She was full of the names of Blasphemy.] To blaspheme Gods name was a matter of practise: and the sin thereof lay in the practises of the Church, where by the name of God was brought into dispa∣ragement. But to be full of names, is a Sin that belongs only unto the names, & Titles,

of the Beast.* 1.907 The Woman, & the Beast are names of the same thing, that had seven heads & ten Hornes; and came out of the Sea, or a place called many waters. By this woman, therefore, & the Beast, are meant the same city Roma: only with this distinction, that by the Woman, which is the Rider; is signifyed the Ruler; and by the Beast ridden upon, is understood, the Church in subjection. Whence here by the names of Blasphemy, on the Woman; must be signifyed some Titles sa∣vouring of blasphemy, used by the chiefe Powers of Roma, which were the Popes, the VII^th, & last head of the Beast. And now to find out what these are, Inquire we. What are the Titles, of the Chiefe potentate of Roma. in these dayes of the last Head? The A••swere appears by the Story, and says 1^st, That he was stiled Universal Bishop, or Christs Universal Vicar on Earth. This stile was fore∣warned to take heed off, by Bishop Gregory, as the forerunner of Antichrist, and an imi∣tation of thea 1.908 rebellious Lucifer, who was cast out of Heaven. And yet with this title came in the Papal pride, at what time in all their Decrees▪ ever after, they used to write vo∣lumus & Mandamus, as also statuimus & praecipimus: quite contrary to the stile of Christ, which was [b 1.909 Let Him, who is chiefe, be as he that serveth.] But of this we have said already. The 2^d, Title is Pontifex Max∣imus, which is indeed the proper Title of Christ, thec 1.910 chiefe Priest, & Prince of his Church, &d 1.911 King of Kings, & Lord of Lords. Which Title, as it was usurped by the Pa∣gan

Emperours, so is it now by these Popes, who take upon Them, as if they would thrust Christ, out of his place, & Office, & indeed out of all. A 3^d, Title is His Ho∣liness: which is one of Gods proper Attri∣butes. For God is truly Holy Primitively: and so perhaps might some man in a sense be esteemed Relatively. But when we find this name of Holiness, in the forehead of a Man: and that of a Man, as if so eminently Holy, as to be able to make others Holy, by the word of His mouth, or by the holding up of His hand, blessing people, & forgiving Sins; or at lest, pretending so to doe! and yet at same time, that the Man, who owns these blessings, and forgiu's these Sins, is to be found full of abominations! What a blas∣phemy is this! As if one would say, by the scumme of the Earth; Loe this is God! Is it not as much as to say, That the most Holy God, is as the scumme of the Earth!* 1.912 But what blasphemy is this? to sa•• at such a rate! And yet thus was it, when Pope Ju∣lius the III^d, a common blasphemer of God, in direct rash words, was called His Holiness! And thus, at what time Pope Sergius rude, & cruel as he was, an incestuous Fornicator who begat Pope John the XI^th, of the mother cal∣led Theodora, and Pope John the XII^th, of the daughter called Marozia, and both notable Harlotts, was His Holiness! And thus,* 1.913 when Sylvester the II^d, a Sorcerer, was pro∣moted by the helpe of the Devil, to be His Holiness! And thus was it, when Pope John the XX^th, who made a graunt of 29 years

Pardon of Sin,* 1.914 unto all men, for every time They incline Their heads at the name of Jesus, without any condition of repentance, except Their so doing; and yet was His Holiness! And thus when Pope Alexander the VI^th,* 1.915 who caused the hands to be cutt off, & the tongue to be pul••d out of one Cardinal, and another to be exil'd, & another impri∣soned, meerly for reproving his vices; and yet was His Holiness! And thus was it, when John the XIII^th,* 1.916 was maimed unto death, in bed with another mans wife, and yet at same time was His Holiness! And thus, when John the XXIV^th, was deposed, for Perjury, Murder, Sodomy, Adultery; and yet was His Holiness! And thus was it, when the most vertuous of all the proud Pontifices Maximi, were men stained with Pride,* 1.917 Presumption, and Rebellions, and yet were called His Holiness! How much more was it so, when such as the Perjured Formosus, the sacrilegious Bonifacius, the most arrogant Clemens the VI^tb, the Luxu∣rious Pius the IV^th, the prophane Leo the X^th, and the proud blockhead Paulus the III^d. were also stiled each of them His Ho∣liness.* 1.918 And thus was this Woman found full of the names of Blasphemy!

§. 11.

A seventh Quality of the Beast is, that [a 1.919 He opened His mouth to blaspheme the Tabernacle of God.] By the Tabernacle of God must be meant Gods House of Prayer. F••r before the Temple built, theb 1.920 House of G d was so called. And this is said to be blas∣phemed, when Blasphemy is sett up therein,

or any thing that brings it out of reputation of Holiness, and to be despised & dispara∣ged. And this disparagement is brought about; either byc 1.921 merchandizing therein, or by keeping sports or plays in it; For by so doing it is converted into ac 1.922 denne of Thieves: Or by setting upd 1.923 Idols, in it,d 1.924 pictures, ord 1.925 graven Images, and tod 1.926 bowe down to wors∣hip Them there; For by so doing the House of God is made ad 1.927 Stye of uncleanness, or thed 1.928 Chappel of the Devil, by setting up Idolatry, or by using inchantments therein. The two first things Our Saviour layd to the charge of thee 1.929 Jewes: And the two last the Holy Ghost Chargeth upon thef 1.930 Beast, that He was guilty off. And the Practise of the Roman Church wittnesseth, as to this mater, that She is, that Beast. This is a thing, that was plainly against the sense of the Holyg 1.931 Fath∣ers of the Primitive Church, at lest for 400 years & upwards. And about the year 600h 1.932 Gregorius Magnus Bishop of Roma was utterly against it, as appears by hish 1.933 Epistles. And therefore when Images were first brought into Churches, to be adored, great Contention happened thereupon. The Greeke Church for the most part did mightily oppose it, And the VII^th, Council of Con∣stantinople, consisting of 338 Bishops, un∣der the Emperour Constantinus Coprony∣mus in the year of Christ 755, did con∣demne the worship of Images in all places publik or privat. But after this, Irene the widow of Leo in the minority of her son, did call another Council at Constantinople,

where were present the Legats of Pope Ha∣drian, in order to controul & make nul that other Council: But the Greeks gene∣rally opposing, at that time it could not be done, and therefore that Council was dis∣solved: But on the next year, the Image haters being first banished by Irene, another Council was called at Nike in Sept. 788, of 350 Bishops, Greeks, French, Italians, & Germans,* 1.934 who were mostly a company pact together for the purpose; and by these the VII^th, Council of Constantinople, was accur∣sed for taking away Images out of the Church; and the Images were ordered to be restored. And this Council the Papists would have to be called the VII^th, general Council, the other true seventh, being cancelled; and this was called the second Council of Nike. But the Emperour Constantinus the son of Irene comming of age, disannulled this Council of Nike, & established the former VII^th, of Constantinople. And at the Coun∣cil at Frankford in Germany in the year 792, called by Charles the Great, where the Popes Legats were present, and where the Bishops of Germany, France, England, & Spaine, were called together; it was pro∣posed to have the Council of Nike confirmed here. But after examination had of the Acts of both Councils of Constantinople, & Nike, it was here decreed (King Charlemaigne being then present.) That to worship Images, smelleth of Paganisme, and is contrary to Christian faith: but that it is not altogether unlawfull to have Images in private houses,

or Churches.* 1.935 But that the adoration of Images with cloaths, Incense, candles, bow∣ing of knees &c. which the II^d, Council of Nike had ordained; They utterly denyed to confirme. And therefore the Romanists have endeavoured to expunge that debate, out of the acts of this Council. But others do say, that this Council did condemne that of Nike the 2^d, as a Pseudo Council and no VII^th, General Council. But yet after these things the Popes have introduced Image wor∣ship into Churches, and prayers* 1.936 to Saints de∣parted, and the worship of the Relicts of Saints, as by the History does appear. Pope Ha∣drian was the first who began these Idola∣tries, and all his Successours followed it with a full cry. Leo the III^d, began toa 1.937 Cano∣nize Saints, and the rest followed in imita∣tion. And thus the whole Roman Church hath defiled it selfe with that Idolatry which theb 1.938 Primitive Fathers loathed; and by their Idolatryes have blasphemed Gods House of Prayer, by the worship of Images, and pray∣ing toc 1.939 Saints & Angels, and by the worship of the Bread in the Sacrament blasphemously called the reall &d 1.940 sensible body of Christ; as in the life of Pope Nicholas the II^d,

§. 12.

The 8^th,* 1.941 Quality of the Beast des∣cribed is, [That Hea 1.942 Blasphemed Them who dwell in Heaven.] Now these Inhabitants of Heaven, I have already shewed, are cer∣tainly meant of theb 1.943 Christians of the most pure, & true Church. These were first per∣secuted by the great red Dragon: And the Dragon being cast out, These ruled tri∣umphantly

in holy Church. But then came a time againe when the Beast out of the Sea gai∣ned the Throne, and then these were found only in the wilderness, as I havec 1.944 shewne afore. And here followed the blasphemy, that these men of Heaven, the pure & true Church in the Wilderness, were called He∣retiks; and They said it was doing of God good service to kill Them, as the Jewes did by Christ and His Apostles. And such things as this, the triple Crowned Popes were guil∣ty off, at what time, They proclaymed forgiveness of sins unto all men, who would warre against these Men of Heaven: and with fire and sword would joine with them to destroy the Saints & Martyrs of Jesus. And tho perhaps some few of these men They called Heretiks, might be in some points erroneous, and perhaps Heretical; yet being driven into those errours, partly for want of better teaching, & partly out of detestation of the Roman practises being driven into contrary extreames; yet were persons to be pityed, rather then to be punis∣hed, all Their maters being well conside∣red. But generally it is wittnessed of Them, that they believed rightly of all the articles of the Creed,* 1.945 except only that They blasphemed the Roman Church; that is, They complai∣ned of the vices thereof. But in the dayes of Edward King of England, the Chiefe Ma∣gistrate, an absolute Prince, was at the bottome of the Reformation, and all things were carryed on, with so much of wisdome, & deliberation, and with eyes fixed so firm∣ly

upon the purest primitive Times; which proposed as Their patterne of imitation; They departed not at all from the Antient true Church: but relinquishing only the schismes & Heresies of Roma; They joyned also with the Romans in all such things, wherein, They also remained true, & firme, in the doctrines & discipline of the antient Church. And yet soone after, in the dayes of Mary, sister of that Edward; The Papal powers having opportunity embrued Their bloudy hands, in the bloud of Saints & Martyrs of Iesus here also, until They be∣cam drunke therewith in the reignes of Iu∣lius the III^d, & Paulus the IV^th, Popes of Roma. And such were the blasphemies of the Papists against Them who dwell in Heaven.

§. 13.

Hitherto we have treated mostly of the Qualifications of the Beast;* 1.946 and of the Body of the Roman Church ridden upon: but now come we more especially to treat of the Great whore, the Woman that rode, and of her Qualifications. The IX^th, Qua∣lity therefore which bespeaks the Roman Church is of the Church riding, and says that these triumphant Ones were found [a 1.947 arrayed with purple & scarlet colours, & decked with gold, and precious stones, ha∣ving a golden cup in hand, full of abomina∣tions, & filthiness of Fornications.] The Roman Church was found running headlong into all these qualifications in the very in∣fancy of her sovereignty. Whence occa∣sioned that law made in the dayes of Lodo∣wik

Pius;* 1.948 against the dresses of the Clergy in purple & scarlet, and against all the vices pointed at in this qualification; as if They had dreaded the very thing hereby condem∣ned; that it was mean't of that Church: and had taken effectuall care to prevent it. But Innocent the IV^th. contrarily made lawes to farther the scarlett dress, and put all his Cardinalls into the same, both in Their gownes & hatts. And from that time for∣ward, all manner of Luxury & Excess cam on a maine, and filled the Clergy therewith, both inwardly, & outwardly. And whereas according to the Papal stile of His Holiness one would have expected to have found the palace of this Prince, richly adorned with temperance soberness, & Chastitye: and yet loe, how His Holiness sitts in a Throne of state, with a triple crowne on his head, full of abominations. And whereas Christ ex∣pects,* 1.949 that he, who clayms as a Common Father of all Christendome, should expose himselfe, as a Common Servant unto all men. And yet loe, how he is found drunken, with the bloud of the Saints & Martyrs?* 1.950 And he, who (according to his place) ought to have knowne the mind of God, and to have conformed thereunto; Loe, how he stands branded with a mystery of prophaneness in his forehead, that savours not of the Holy Ierusalem, but of the proud & haughty Baby∣lon; and not of Piety, but of Harlottre. At what time,* 1.951 as it were the Triumphs of the Pagan Romans, were to be seen in a Pa∣pal progress; Attalik Ornaments on the backs

of his servants; Corinthian gallantrys on his common table furnitures; and the Glo∣ryes of the Babylonian Monarchs in his usual state; and the state of his Cardinals. And now to let pass the things of longagoe, we may call to mind the Moderne Popes, such as Paulus the II^d,* 1.952 whose greatest glory was in his back & belly.a 1.953 Sixtus the IV^th, who gave license to the Clergy to keepe whores, and to his Cardinals, & Their dependents to commit Sodomy in the 3 summer mo∣neths. Alexander the VI^th, who openly ow∣ned his bastards. Julius the II^d, who more spo••tfully then devoutly added unto His Litany a new saint saying Sancte Swit∣zere, Ora pro nobis. Leo the X^th, of whom it is doubtfull to say, whether licentious∣ness, or profaneness did mostly sway him? Julius the III^d. who despised Heaven, & the King thereof, in comparison of his Lusts for the things of his belly.b 1.954 Paulus the IV^th, who was so proud that all men hated his memory. Pius the IV^th, who was at strift to exceed the debaucheryes of Nero, had he but lived out the years of his reigne. Pius the V^th, who gave license unto Fornica∣tion, & Adultery to be set to farme, in certaine assigned Corners. Gregory the XIII^th, who sounded the trumpet to call in company to plays & sports. And Sixtus the V^th, whose Holiness by profession being a man of peace, yet invented a Confoederacy, to spi••l an Ocean of Christian bloud. But more particularly to describe the abominations of the Papacy, besides those appertei∣ning

unto other Qualifications there were especially Two.

§. 14.

* 1.955Of these the first was, the Prohi∣bition of Priests Marriage. St. Paul had pro∣phecyed of this thing aforehand saying [that in the later dayes some will depart from the faith, giving heed unto seducing Spirits, broaching doctrines of Devils, speaking lies in Hypokrisie, having consciences seared (as it were) with an hot iron; forbidding to mar∣ry &c.] And true it is, that thro the de∣ceitfulness of the Tempter, many holy men in the heat of zeal, mistaking the sense of the Holy Ghost in this case, were apt in the primitive times to vow virginity, & a solitary life, out of a good intent, as if by so doing They might be in a capacity to do God the better service.* 1.956 And during some time of distress, it was thought not amiss, that They who could do so, might do it.* 1.957 And some holy men, such as Am∣mon the Monke, Simon Stillites, and Paul the Hermit, and others did such things to a good pu••pose. But then these examples inflaming holy zeal with over ardency, some were drawn in to run upon extreames in contempt of lawfull marriage. And many Bishops & Pri••sts did volunta••ily abstaine; some because it was easy to Them by na∣ture, othe••s out of zeal forced nature; and thence f••l••owed the u••happyness. For glo∣r••ing in what They ••••d, it satisfyed Them not in T••••••r own ab••••••••ence; unless They might b ing in others to be made to do the same. And hence it came to pass, that at

the Council of Illiberis,* 1.958 marriage was first forbidden to the Spanish Clergy in the year 305. But at the Council of Nike, it was not so, The Clergy were forbidden women about them, except a wife, a sister, a mo∣ther or what needs must. Pope Martinus about 650 was the first who peremptorily brought in this doctrine of Devils. And Vita∣lianus after him, did question som Clergy men for being marryed. And yet after this,* 1.959 at the VI^th, general Council at Constantino∣ple, Priests marriage was allowed. And the Greeks never yielded it should be dis¦allow'd. But Pope Nicholas was very strict, both in advancing the prohibition, & in punishing defaulters. And Gregory the VII^th, went a great way, as to the establishment of this doctrine of Devils.* 1.960 So as in the end Concubines, being generally tollerated, mar∣riage was utterly ferbidden to the Clergy, un∣der paine of deprivation. Loe the Holy scrip∣tures do allow marriage unto Priests, and the Apostles Some of Them were marryed. But fornication is forbidden. And yet loe! quite contrarily, the Popes of Roma allow of for∣nication, and They Themselves many of them had Concubines, & natural children; And some Popes Themselves, were natural Sons of Popes by fornication: and yet did They forbid marriage! Alas, what schisme can be more pestilent, then to mainteine the doctrine of Devils, in opposition to Holy writt, and the Canons of Holy Councils! and the practise of Apostolical, & primitive times! True it is, that at some times holy

men have had Concubines, & as it shall seeme, allowably in some peculiar cases. But to keep a Concubine, meerly for plea∣sure of the use, & this in detestation of holy Matrimony, must certainly be esteemed a wickedness so great, that none but the great Whore,* 1.961 that sitteth on many waters, with open front dares justify it!

§. 15.

* 1.962A second Abomination of this Ri∣ding Woman: Is the Decree, and practise, of reading the publik prayers in all nations in none but the Latine tongue. This was at first commanded by Pope Vitalianus about the year 660. And thence it was carryed on by degrees, until it was generally used in all the Popish dominions. It was in the year 1052, at what time Pope Leo the IX^th, being at Wormatia in Germany; One Hum∣bertus a Priest reading service, did not use the latine tongue. Whereupon Pope Leo did immediatly pronounce this Priest excom∣municat for his default. St. Paul saith, Ex∣cept ye utter by the tongue, words easy to be understood, ye shall speake into the ayr, be∣cause ye are not understood. Now Humbertus did read as St. Paul advised, in the Language, which His Hearers did understand. And the Pope, gave the Man up into the power of the Devil, meerly for doing as was com∣manded Him by the Holy Ghost. And so is it at this day in all Popish Countreys. Which seemes to be nothing else but the Devills designe to keepe the people in ignorance; and to defraud Them as much as may be of the benefitt of the Church pray∣ers,

for want of a due understanding thereof.

§. 16.

* 1.963A tenth Qualification is of the Ri∣ding Woman; and bespeaks her to have a peculiar Name written in Her forehead, called [a 1.964 MYSTERY: BABYLON the GREAT: the MOTHER of HAR∣LOTS: and ABOMINATIONS of the EARTH:] Of these names I con∣ceive the first & Principal called [MY∣STERY] referrs to such things; which as Mysterious Secretts, doe mainly support the Grandeur of that See. And these are Chiefly two, 1^st, The doctrine of Infalli∣bility, and 2^ly, That of Transubstantiation. Of Infallibility the Church had no know∣ledge untila 1.965 Bonifacius Bishop of Mentz, began to flatter the Pope, and being a po∣pular man, carryed a great stroake in Germa∣ny, & France, & engaged all he could in sub∣mission unto that See, so as what by meanes of the industry of this Bonifacius; and the confluence of some blindly devout Kings & Princes, who laying by their crownes came on pilgrimage to Roma, and put Them∣selves there into some Monastery: That See gained great renowne for sanctity, altho it was no where less admired then at Roma it selfe. But that which most advanced the fame thereof,* 1.966 was Pope Zachary's advice to Pipin of France, whereby he gained the crowne: and that crowne gained the fast friendship of that race of Kings unto the Pa∣pacy. Hence Hadrian was enriched, and Pope Leo was made a Sovereigne Prince: And

that Maxime was started,* 1.967 [That the Apos∣tolical seat was the Head of the Church, & ought to be judged of None.] True it is indeed, that the Roman See, had a foolish Graunt from an usurper in the Empire, whose au∣thourity to make such a thing was of no va∣lidity; and the succeeding Empero••rs never allow'd it, except to serve some private ends. And until Charlemaigne, there was but small use, or practise of any such juris∣diction. But hence forwards effectually it cam into request. But the maine mater of the Mystery of Infallibility, was another thing inhaerent to this authourity as They pretended: and that was, that whereas Our Lord Jesus Christ had promised His Apostles,* 1.968 upon Their authourity He had gi∣ven Them, to preach the Gospel all over the world, and upon Their practice in the same; to be with them allwayes unto the end of the world: They grounded from hence, that Roma being the seat of St. Peter, the Prince of the Apostles; and They St Peters Succes∣sors in that See; the Center, fountaine, & Key of all Christs Ecclesiastical power in the Church, was, & is, in Their hands: and hence can there be no true Church but from Them; no salvation but from Them, and no presence of Christ with any, but what is de∣rived from Them. And this is the Great Mystery of the Apostolical Seat as they call it. Now the truth of all this, is very plaine how the case stood, and how maters really were ordered, and that was thus. 1^st, We will not dispute it with them, whether St.

Peter was ever Bishop of Roma more then Antioch, or any other place: but rather suppose we, He was so: but then suppose we also, St. James was as much Bishop of Jerusalem, St. John of Ephesus, & St. An∣drew of Bizantium, the same city, which afterwards was Constantinople, and the rest of the Apostles had their seats too: and all these were as much Apostolical seats, as was Roma. And the truth is all this was as much as just nothing. For first in the scripture times, there was never any such thing knowne, as any Prince over the Apostles,* 1.969 except Christ Himselfe. And Christ did not constitute any such after his death. And St. Peter never claymed any such power, nor did he ever exercise any such in his life time. And 2^ly, after the Apostles all dead, in the Primitive times, for the first 600 years, there was never any such thing knowne, as an Universal or Oecumenical Bishop. Gregory of Roma in the very end of those years con∣fesses expressly, that there was never any such thing practised with any of His predeces∣sours at Roma.* 1.970 Only John of Constantinople by Imperial authourity began to clayme som∣thing to that purpose. And at all general Councils, the Bishop of Roma had the Pre∣cedence, and the Bishop of Constantinople was next him,* 1.971 but whether this prehe∣minence was for St. Peters sake, or the Em∣perours let any body judge. However this was no more but a priority of place, but not of any superiority of power. And now the truth of these premises for 600 years being

thus eminently most plaine: say we, that which was taken up afterwards, was gained by fraud, and falshood, and was exercised altogether by Usurpation. And to prove this, what need I any better testimony, then out of their owne Confessions, at the Councils of Constans & Basil. The Men of those Councils,* 1.972 were called together by au∣thourity of the Pope: and were all of them Papists, and yet both of these Councils de∣creed, that the Council was above the Pope, and deposed each of them a Pope. And Pope Martin,* 1.973 & Pope Nicholas confirmed Their Decrees to be allowed for just & good. And Pope Pius the II^d, when he was Sylvius Ae∣neas, did write expressly, that St. Peter, was no Prince over the Apostles, and that the Pope had no Authourity over the Church, but what a general Council might call into question. But that which mostly controuls this Their Mystery is the hand of God, so often gone out against Them. For soone af∣ter Pope Nicholas the first had taken upon him to assume and decree,* 1.974 [that the Papal Decrees, ought to be esteemed equal unto Holy writt.] and as so, infallible things, saying Cursed be He who ever shall despise them. This was the root of the doctrine of Infallibility entailed on the Popes Decrees. But what fol∣lowed thereafter? Pope Martin the II^d, gave leave to Formosus deprived for his vices, and sworne never more to enter into holy orders, to break Hi•• oaths made in the name of God. And after, this Formosus chosen Pope, was consecrated, and crowned 3 Empe∣rours,

1^st, Wido,* 1.975 who had no right of clayme, and Lambert his son; and 3^ly, Ar∣nulphus, the other two yet living, and not deposed. And these being at odds, whom should the subjects obey? After him reig∣ned Stephen the V^th, who called a Synod, and He & His Synod, deprived Pope For∣mosus, being dead, & rescinded all his acts.* 1.976 Then came up John the X^th, who called a Synod, & He, & His Synod, restored the acts of Formosus, & rescinded Them of Stephen. After cam up Sergius, who abro∣gated the acts of John. Now among all these Contradictory Decrees, and abrogations, where lay the Infallibility? After this a Great Whore governed Roma, and bastards were created Popes, and it was confessed by Cardinal Baronius, that in that age were chosen into the Papacy,* 1.977 [homines Monstro∣sos, vita turpissimos, moribus perditissimos, & undiquaque foedissimos:] and yet accor∣ding to this Roman Mystery all these were most Holy & infallible men. Againe.* 1.978 In time of the Council of Basil Pope Eugenius, & the Council at Florentia did accurse the Pope Foelix, & the Council of Basil. And on the other side Pope Foelix, & the Council of Basil; accursed Pope Eugenius, & the Coun∣cil of Florentia: And yet both were Coun∣cils lawfully called, & sitting; and both were Popes. Now during these thing, where lodged the Infallibility? All which things considered, whether they will lodge this Infallibility, in the Pope alone, or in Pope & Cardinals sitting in Council, or in Pope,

Cardinals & general Council, all sitting to∣gether, yet every way have They erred, & that notoriously. And therefore is it emi∣nently Notorious, that as the Mystery of the Beast, & the Woman riding thereon was abominably odious;* 1.979 so is that Mystery of the Papal Infallibility!

§. 17.

* 1.980But the Romanists have a second Mystery as eminent as this; and that lurks in Their doctrine of Transubstantiation. This doctrine must needs be most monstrously Heretical and most abominably blasphemous; and this both in the Contrivance, & in the practise thereof. 1^st. In the Contrivance, it is pretended, that Christ hath commanded his Apostles, and all Christians to drinke His reall bloud. & to eat His reall flesh. Whereas God hath forbidden to eata 1.981 or drinkeb 1.982 any man∣ner of bloud: And both before, at,* 1.983 and af∣ter this pretended Command of Christ, it was unlawfull to eat bloud. And yet these men charge our Saviour, as one comman∣ding things utterly unlawfull! And to eat Christs reall flesh, is such a thing as cannot be done w••t••out sin against Christs body! H••s Christ commaunded sinfull thing? No, th•• case is pi••••••e. The words cannot run li••••rally, & ••herefore m••y, & ought to, b•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 & u••derstood figuratively. But this will not s••••ve the Mystery of the Popes de∣signes!* 1.984 N xt in the practise, they carry 〈◊〉〈◊〉 br••ad of the Holy Sacrament in Pro∣cession in a ••••••nal sort of triumph, that s•••••••• a tog••••her of sport, after the man∣ne•• of the Pagan rites in Thei•• Idolatries, and in nothing at all of religion after the

manner of holy writt: and yet pretend,* 1.985 that this Bread, is the real body and Bloud of Christ and that his Soul, and the Divine nature are therein, after the manner of a wonderfull Mystery, Corporeally, yet modo non Corporeo, and Naturally, yet modo non naturali, and all this done by miracle upon miracle, one wrapt within another, in a strange sort of Mystery, the like whereof was never heard of in holy writt.* 1.986 And hence follows Ado∣ration of the bread, of meer bread, by sight, tast, & feel, and by all signes & tokens, excepting by some such miracle, as the like whereof in holy writt was never knowne. Now these doings do tend exceedingly to the advance of the grandeur of the Papacy, in that His Holiness has the power and au∣thourity of making, & ordering the Deity, and of disposing of the blessings of Christs Body & Bloud; and by these thi••gs, He seals, confirmes, & obliges to him the Christian Princes under his jurisdiction as it were by charmes of friendship.* 1.987 But Christs body & bloud and His divine nature are here∣by greatly blasphemed, & disparaged, by such foolish, carnal, & feeble appearances: As if Christian religion were like that of the Pagans, which consisted in outward pomp, & sportfull shews, without any demon∣stration of spiritual power.* 1.988 And therefore the holy Ghost calls this, & the other My∣steryes of the Papacy [Babylon the Great] In∣timating that the Mysteryes of the Roman religion, are like those of the Babylonian Monarchs, which were solemnized with

great pomp & state,* 1.989 with all sorts of musick; and grandeur; and they worshipped a golden Image. But the people of God would not be wrought upon to bow down thereunto. And lastly the name in the forehead proclaimes, [the Mother of Harlotts & Abominations of the Earth.] But this will fail in with the next quality.

§. 18.

Againe this riding Woman is cal∣led [aa 1.990 Great Whore, and the Mother of Har∣lotts and abominations of the Earth.] The Pope who is signifyed by this Great Whore, takes upon him to be the Head of the Church. And by the Church it is commonly said that She is the ^b Spouse, o•• ^b wife of Christ, or of the Lamb: and this wife, his Holiness the Pope pretends to be. And true it is, that were the Roman Church, the true Church, it might be so. And for certaine, one. She was so. But now saith the Holy Ghost She hath played the Whore, ^c by committing for∣nication, with the Kings, & inhabitants of the Earth, and hath made Them drunke with the wine of Her fornications. This whordome and drunkenness, is not meant of a Carnal sense of Whoredome,* 1.991 and drunkenness only, (tho that may be in it too) but as is usually said, in holy writt, of a ^d spiritual sense: whereby men forsake God, & His word, and doe bring up new religions, & new doctrines contrary to Gods word. H••d they not said [^e We see, (saith Christ) They had had no sin.] And so had not the Church of Roma clay∣med, as a wife to the Lamb, or as the True Church of God,* 1.992 She had not been a Whore,

or so great a Whore, or such an eminent Mother of Harlotts. But now Loe! he who claymeth as His Holiness; instead off 1.993 Meeke∣ness & Lowlynes, the Ornaments of the Lambs followers, without guile, without blame: is found sitting in His Throneg 1.994 ar∣rayed with purple, & scarlet, & precious stones, dyed red with the bloud of the Saints; having drawn in the Kings & inhabiters of the Earth, by false pretences to be guilty of Idolatry with Him, and to place Their religion after the manner of the Heath∣ens, in playsome, & foolish rites, as at Their Jubilees, and Processions.* 1.995 [If a man walking in the spirit of falshood (saith the Prophet Micah) will Lye, saying, I will prophecy unto thee of Wine & strong drinke, He shall be the prophet of this people.] Even so the religion of the Roman Church, having lost the practical part of the doctrine of faith & repentance, without which there can be no salvation: doth lay the Chiefe stress of Their safety, in saying certaine numbers of Ave maries, & Pater nosters by beads, and in purifications by candles & holy water, and in abstinence from flesh on fridays, in kissing the cross, and buying of Pardons, and many such like fopperies, by which they trust to be saved. For so when They pronounce pardons for sin unto, & at the hour of death: They doe not injoyne unfained repentance unto salvation, as did

John Baptist unto the Pharisees,* 1.996 & Sadu∣cees; but rather good workes, such as saying so many Aves, or kissing a cross upon the ground, or som such like, which may be done without any thing of remorse for sin. And by praying unto Saints & Angels, and relicts of Saints; They magnify those Saints as if they also as God, are every where to hear prayers; and are more ready to hear then God, or Christ. So as Christ is debased to advance the virgin Mary. And God is forgotten, in prayers to Saints. And all Religion being generally reduced with them; into carnal rites, and customes, pleasing to the flesh; & sett out with pomp & state;* 1.997 and all excellencyes of Gospel piety, being utterly overwhelmed with pride, & Arrogancy, & Love of the world; and the antient purity of the doctrine & discipline of the Primitive times, being defiled with most damnable Heresies, and schismes: Hence She who was once a Church famous for Holy Saints & Martyrs, & the wife of the Lamb, is now become the Great whore, & Mother of Harlotts. For She hath brought up doctrines of Devils, and damnable Here∣sies,* 1.998 into the Church; hath sett up Idolatry; and hath mainteined horrible blasphemies; and hath exalted Her selfe above all that is called God.

§. 19.

* 1.999And finally She hath been seen a drunken; with the bloud of the Saints & the Martyrs of Jesus.] All the bloud of Queen Mary's dayes in England, besides that of the Lolards, and Wicklevists there, and

and what is yet behind; lyes at her door. The Massacre of Paris, in 1572, with the bloud of Merindol & Chabriers, and all the bloud of the most innocent Albigists, & Waldists; and of the late Persecutions in France lyes at her door. And all the bloud of the Spanish Inquisition, and of the bloudy, and cruel holy League, (as they called it;) lyes at her door, And all the bloud of John Hus, & Jerome, and of the Taborites in Bobemia,a 1.1000 together with the Massacres in Ireland, in Piemont, & Poland; lyes at her door. And all the bloud of the Guelphs & Ghibelines, and of the Causeless warrs against Kings & Emperours, stirred up meerly for the Lust, & pleasure of proud Popes; and of all the warrs raised by occasion of Popish schismes; and all the bloud of the battel of Varna; by reason of the Popes admonition, to breake Oaths, & Covenants; and all the bloud∣shed occasioned by causeless expeditions into the Holy land, lyes at her door. All which summ'd up, and put together into one vo∣lume of Accounts; do amount unto such an Ocean of bloud; that the Turks, & Sar∣razenes, were never guilty of the tith there∣of: No, Cambyses the Persian; Nero, Do∣mitian, Heliogabalus, Diocletian, and his fellows, Romans; and Antiochus Epipha∣nes Syrian; and all the rudest, most bar∣b••rous, and bloudy princes that ever wore a crowne, put all together; were never guilty of so much innocent bloud, as hath been this Papacy! For tho we allege not; that ever Pope of Roma hath been so directly

cruel, & licentiously bloudy, as were Ne∣ro, Caligula, or Dionysius of Syracusa; (tho many of them, of meet lust, against all law, and reason of justice, have perpe∣trated monstrous acts of bloud guiltyness:) yet it is to be considered, and to be weighed in the ballance withall, that those beardless boyes, intruded into power, by rude force: but These were generally experienced old men, taken into place, of most deliberate choyse: and therefore were They, such, as knew how to act mischiefe with discre∣tion, backt with greatest subtlety of policy. But here lay the snare, that whereas Christ had said,* 1.1001 The Gentiles exercise Lordship over men; but ye shall not be so. And yet They became guilty of tasting this forbidden fruit. Then the Devil entred into the Beast,* 1.1002 as he had done into Iudas. And when Sathan, that old Serpent, had possessed these Popes, as he had done afore by the Dragon; then ran They headlong into all manner of mischiefe, & cruelty of bloud guiltyness. And being old, & wisemen, yet corrupted; They were so much, the more & fitter adapted, to carry on the devils designe, beyond the powers of the Dragon. I must confess it is no good office, of any man to recriminate any body; but himselfe; for that we have so much easyer meanes, to know our own blame, more then of any man else. And find we some times a vicious Prince, or Pa∣triarch in the head of a Church; we must not, we cannot take this, as a blemish suf∣ficient, whereby to condemne such a

Church; as a Monstrous Beast. For who is it; which first or last cannot be taxed at such a rate? But where the Holy Ghost condem∣nes, there lyes a certaine blame. And what He says, is a monstrous bloudy Beast, is cer∣tainly so. And now that the Holy Ghost hath resolved upon it; that the Marine Beast is not of God, but the Devil, and has beene bloud guilty at most prodigious rates; is plaine enough from the text. And now that the Church, & Papacy of Roma; are the very Persons, & the Thing signifyed by that Beast, so as it cannot be avoided, but that it must be so: Not I, but the Histo∣rians, men of their own Church, have written downe all the signes, and tokens; and have given the whole occasion, unto the Application.

Chapter the VII. §. 1.

Of the seven last Plagues: and of the Future History of the Papal Empyre, and of it's Fal together with the Beast, & the Great Whore; at the end of 42 mo∣neths: and how, and by what meanes, & in what order it shall be effected. Of the Phials of Gods wrath powred out upon the Popish Empyre in Germany, and the Principallities thereto adhaerent. And upon the King∣domes of France, & Spaine, and Their fellows, the other Popish Kingdomes. And lastly upon the Principalities, & Kingdomes, of Roma, & Italia, the Kingdome & seat of the Beast.

§. 1.

* 1.1003HAving now run thorow the whole History of the Emp••re of the Papa••y; and seene, & observed all

the Qualifications, of the Beast, & his Ri∣der, and how near of kinne those Qualifica∣tions are unto the Papal Story. There re∣maines now, nothing farther in our way, but that we sett our eyes directly upon the Fal, & utter ruine, both of that Beast, & the Woman his Rider; and of all the Per∣sons signifyed thereby. We have seene his wings clipt, and his feathers wel pluck't; but the Body both of the Woman, and the Beast do stil abide: and no approach yet ap∣pears of that fall. But yet however there is a time sett, and that as well, unto what he shall doe, and how farre he shall goe; as to how long he shall reigne. His workes per∣mitted to be done, we have seene by the history of Action, compared with the Qua∣lification; very near perfectly performed. And as for the measure of time, how long he shal reigne; how farre his Tyther will reach, and how long his power wil hold: it is conteined in these words,* 1.1004 [Power was given unto Him to continue, forty and two moneths.]

§. 2.

a 1.1005Forty & two moneth••,* 1.1006 wete mea∣sured out for the time of the Dragons reigne, while he trod Holy Church under foot: and that time is out, and the feats of those dayes are over, and the Termes being knowne, both of that Monsters comming on, and of His going off; the Story expressly sayes, that the time of forty two moneths, was plain∣ly so many Emperours reignes, as there are named moneths: and that precisely, at the end of those reignes, the Dragon was cast

out,b 1.1007 and had no farther power to tread on Holy Church. And now therefore, whereas the same number of moneths, are allowed unto the Beast, as were allotted unto the Dragon: I count it a reasonable warranty to compute the times of these, after the same rate as were those. And because Char∣lemaigne was the foundation of the King∣dome or Empire of the Marine Beast: so therefore do I reckon the date of these mo∣neths, from his Donation. But then consi∣der we, that this Marine Beast, had it's time of Rise, & of Reigne, & of it's fall. And during this whole time from it's first Rise, unto it's last & fatal fall, this Beast had Ten Hornes; and every one of These Ten Hornes was to continue forty & two mo∣neths. And according to the time of the Hornes, was to be, the whole time of the Beast, so long as any one Horne lasted to stand up with him. But then besides this whole time, the Beast was to have his owne proper reigne over all Kings & Emperours, which was to bec 1.1008 but short, and yet this short time was stil (as appeared by the History) 42 moneths. Now the 42 moneths of this short time, I have already reckoned up in full tale, & stint, in the end of the 6^th, Sextion of the History: And the 42 moneths of the Ten Hornes remaine here to be consi∣dered off.

§. 3.

* 1.1009Of these Ten Hornes, we cannot say, that they were proper to any Ten cer∣taine Kingdomes, thorow all times, & ages tho some of Them were so. For of the Ten

Hornes, at the first rise of the Beast, the Greeke ^f Emperour was One of the ten; but that Horne soone fell off & held not. But the Westerne Emperours of Roma, whether Italians, French, or Germans, have been alwayes constant Hornes unto the Papacy: and so have beene the Kings of Germany, France, Spaine, England, Scotland, Ire∣land, Denmarke, Sueden, Poland, & Hun∣gary: until Their moneths were out; and then they fell off and other Hornes sprung up in Their stead. Of these the Kings of Eng∣land, of the Saxon race, cam in, & sub∣mitted unto the Pope, at his very first ad∣vance. For several Saxon Princes of Eng∣land, had laid down Their crownes at Ro∣ma, and put themselves into Monasteries. And therfore after Charlemaigne had made a ready way for them; They soone acknow∣ledged a fealty unto that See. At this time was an Heptarchy in England of seven King∣domes, besides 3 Kingdomes in Wales; which in process of time, did all unite in one. And therefore we esteeme Them but as One Horne of the Beast. It was in the year 800, at what time the first papal Sovereign∣ty bore date, at what time Egfrid King of the Mercian Saxons was principal English Mo∣narch. And after him Kenwolf King of the same was a principal man. But in 822,* 1.1010 Egbert of the west Saxons obteined the whole Mo∣narchy. Who and his Successors, to the number of 42, Saxons, Danes, & Nor∣mans gave Their power & strength unto the Popes of Roma to maineteine Their

Church Empire. Which 42 were as fol∣lowes.

Monarchs of England.

Num,	Kings.	A. D.
1.	Egfrid of Mercia.	794.
2.	Kenwolf. of Mer.	796.
3.	Egb. of West Sax. Universal Monarch	822.
4.	Ethelwolf: son.	836.
5.	Ethelbald. son.	857.
6.	Ethelbert. broth.	858.
7.	Ethelfred. bro.	863.
8.	Alfred. broth.	873.
9.	Edw. the Eld: son.	900.
10.	Athelstan, son	924.
11.	Edmund the Ist,	940
12.	Eldred bro.	946.
13.	Edwin son of Edm	955.
14.	Edgar. broth.	959.
15.	Edw. the IId, son.	975.
16.	Ethelred. bro.	978.
17.	Edmund. the IId, son.	1016.
18,	Canutus a Dane.	1017.
19.	Har. the Ist, son	1037.
20.	Hard. Canut. bro.	1041.
21.	Edward. the IIId, br. of Ed. Sax.	1045.
22.	Harold. the IId, Dane.	1065.
23	William the Conque∣rour. a Norm.	1066.
24.	Will. the IId, son.	1087.
25.	Henr. the first. br.	1100.
26.	Steph sisters son.	1135.
27.	Henry the IId, Planta∣ginet. daughters son of Henry.	1154.
28.	Rich. the Ist. son.	1189.
29.	John. broth.	1199,
30.	Henry the IIId, son.	1216.
31.	Edw. the Ist, son.	1272.
32.	Edward the IId, son.	1307.
33.	Edward the IIId, son.	1326.
34	Richard the IId, grands.
35.	Henry the IVth, Un∣kles son.	1399.
36.	Henry the Vth, son.	1413.
37.	Henry the VIth. son.
38.	Edward the IVth, Co∣sin.	1460.
39.	Edward the Vth, son.	1483.
40.	Richard the IIId, Unkle.	1483.
41.	Henry the VIIth, sirn. Teuther. Cos.	1486.
42.	Henry the VIIIth, son.	1508.

Now during the reigne of all these Kings the English Monarchs did serue as Hornes unto the Papacy. But then,* 1.1011 whereas it is written that these Ten Hornes shall hate the Whore, and make her desolate, & naked, & shal eat her flesh, & burne her with fire, after their time shall be out; For they shall agree, & give their Kingdome to the Beast, un∣till the word of God be fulfilled; that is, untill the 42 moneths be out. And so it happened here. For King Henry the VIII^th, being the 42^d, King of this Nation, having been wickedly, & mischievously drawne in, by a diabolical suggestion, that the dispensa∣tion of His pretended Holiness the Pope, was warranty sufficient for him to marry his bro∣thers Widow, altho the word of God is clear against it; did marry Katherina the Re∣lict of his Elder brother Prince Arthur, and lived with her in incest 20 years; until at l••ngth being made to see his errour, he pu•• her away, and marryed another. And being by this meanes convinced, of the vile, and most abominable dealings of the Papacy, he ut••erly threw off all power, & jurisdiction of the Papacy out of his King∣dome; a••d did hate the Whore, and began to make her desolate, & Naked &c. so far as His dominions extended: and by this meanes did cutt of a great piece of the flesh therefrom, & exceedingly shortened her dominion. And this was done about the year 1534, And Edward his son reformed religion in that Kingdome in the year 1548. So as, altho Queen Mary his successor went

about to restore the power of the Papacy there; yet She proved only a fire sent of God, to purifie the faith of that famously reformed Church, by a fiery tryal, but could goe no farther. For after She had shewed what She would be at, and had done Gods worke: it pleased God to take her away; & to sett up Her sister, who restored the Reformation. And tho there hath happened, the like interruption once againe; yet is there no doubt but it may please God to prevent the Papacy of its hopes, and restore all things againe as be∣fore, and that with emendations.

§. 4.

* 1.1012Another of the Ten Hornes of the first ranke, was the Monarchy of Scotland. These of this Kingdome also in early dayes, had great Kindness for the Popes of Roma; and when Charlemaigne had layd open the way thereto, They also soone submitted Their power & strength unto the Papacy, and served the Popes of Roma the whole time of 42 moneths. Here also, in old time were two Kingdomes of Scotts, & Picts, in this Countrey,* 1.1013 but for the most part were but one Kingdome, and therefore, I reckon Them, but One horne of the Beast. One Achaius was King there in the year 800, who was the Popes Liegeman, and so were his Successors during the space of 42 Kings which were

The Monarchs of Scotland.

Num.	Kings.	A. D.
1.	Achaius.	800.
2.	Congallus.	819.
3.	Dongalius.	824.
4.	Alpinus.	830.
5.	Kenneth. the IId,	833.
6.	Donaldus the Vth,	857.
7.	Constantine the IId,	862.
8.	Ethus.	878.
9.	Gregorius.	879.
10.	Donald, the VIth,	897.
11.	Constantine the IIId,	908.
12.	Malcolme.	948.
13.	Induffus.	963.
14.	Duffus.	972.
15.	Culenus.	977.
16.	Kennethus the IIId,	981.
17.	Constantine the IVth,	999.
18.	Grime.	1000.
19.	Malcolme the IId,	1009.
20.	Donald the VIIth,	1038.
21.	Machbeth.	1045.
22.	Malcolme the IIId,	1062.
23.	Dunstan.	1098.
24.	Edgar.	1099.
25.	Alexander.	1110.
26.	David.	1129.
27.	Malcolme the IVth,	1158,
28.	William.	1170.
29.	Alexand. the IId,	1219.
30,	Alexander the IIId,	1254.
31.	John.	1301.
32.	Robert Bruce	1310.
33.	Edward. Bailiol.	1334.
34.	David IId, Bruc.	1334.
35.	Robert Stuart. the IId,	1370.
36.	John alias Rob. IIId.	1390.
37.	James the Ist,	1406.
38.	James the IId,	1437.
39.	James the IIId,	1460.
40.	James the IVth,	1488.
41.	James the Vth,	1514.
42.	Mary His Widow & Mary His daughter,	1543.

All these Princes were true servants to the Pope. But in the time of Mary Queene of Scotland, the Subjects rebelled, and sett up Jomes the V.^th her son a child to be King, under whose Government even in his in∣fancy, his mother yet living, the juris∣diction

of the Papacy was cast out there also. And They also hated the whore and made her desolate, & naked, and cutt of another great Collop out of her flesh: and were no more subject to her, until this present in∣terruption; which it's to be hoped will not continue. And thus two of the Ten Hornes have served out their time, under the Beast, and have left him.

§. 5.

* 1.1014With the first of the Ten Hornes also were the Kings, & Kingdome of Ire∣land. Here were 4, or 5 Kingdomes by times, all which were Christians in early dayes of the Church. This Island being near unto Scotland, had much correspondence therewith. England had knowledge of the Gospel in the Apostles times, Joseph, of Arimathaea having preached there: And Scotland had it not long after,* 1.1015 where one Palladius was famous for his preaching, and of a deakon was made a bishop; in the reigne of Theodosius Junior about the year 420. And in the same age also Ireland had it,* 1.1016 where one Columbanus a Presbyter was famous for his preaching in Ireland & Scot∣land in the time of Justinus the II^d, about the year 530. And before that one Frido∣linus a Kings son of Scotland, & Ireland, came there hence & taught the Gospel of Christ in France, & Belgia with much fame; about the year 440. In this Ireland, were 4 Metropolitans or Archbishopriks in Bedes time,* 1.1017 in each Kingdome one. But the Kings of this countrey being fierce, & warlike, had among Them no setled

Monarchy, somtimes one prince being chiefe, & then another; until at length the King of England gained all,* 1.1018 and wrote himselfe at first Lord of Ireland, and then King. But from Charlemaigne unto the Re∣formation the Irish people were allways Liegemen to the See of Roma, & as mine Au∣thour saith more constant then the English. However when Henry & Edward Kings of England, began to hate the whore, They tore off from Her Flesh the revenues also of that Kingdome:* 1.1019 Altho at this day the Irish Natives, do still reteine the Popish religion. But the time is out there also, in all likeli∣hood; That Kingdome having served the Papacy full 42 moneths; tho, thorow the confusion of the reignes, they cannot be so well distinguished; as they have been in England & Scotland.

§. 6.

The Kings of the North in Den∣marke, Norway, & Sueden, did not em∣brace the Gospel so soone as they did in the Kingdomes of the Isles of England, Scot∣land & Ireland. From hence came the Goths, & Vandales into Italy, France, Spaine, & Afrika, where They found the faith of Christ, and became converts thereof about the year of Christ 500. But the Goths, & Vandales, who were left at home, being a rude, & fierce people, would not hear of it. In the time of Charlemaigne the light began a little to dawne there, by meanes of one Ebbo, Bishop of Rhemes, who had preached unto the Danes in the North of Germany. But when Roma becam first a

Sovereigne Papacy King Gotefridus then reigning there was an envyous,* 1.1020 & virulent pagan, who provoked by the invasions of Charles the great, began with furious assaults to batter the Empire. And he dying Hemingus his brothers son became heir of his rage,* 1.1021 and then followed Sigefri∣dus, & Anilo fighting one against another. And after them Hazaldus & Regnifridus brethren of Anilo. But at length Haroldus gained the crowne, who wearyed with con∣tinual warrs by the sons of Godefrid, and wonne partly by his wife,* 1.1022 & partly by those whom Ebbo had converted unto the faith, in the year of Christ 826, He came unto Mentz in Germany, with his Queene, & a great traine of his people; unto Ludowik the Emperour, then there, & received Bap∣tisme; in the time of Pope Eugenius. And from this time forwards, the Kingdome of Denmarke became an homager to the Pa∣pacy. For altho this Harold made but small impression upon his people to draw Them into Christianity; and Ericus the I^st, His Successor was a Pagan:* 1.1023 yet Ansgarius a monke comming thither to preach, that Ericus also became a Convert about 843; and that Kingdome became much Christia∣nized. And from thence Ansgarius went into Sueden and that King also became a Convert, & his land also received the faith. But when he had setled affaires there, & was upon returne, Ericus the I^st, being dead,* 1.1024 and his Elder sons; Ericus the youn∣ger was found a pagan, 'till Ansgarius drew

him also into the Faith about 860. Thence followed a second Godefrid at what time Ansgarius being Archbishop of Hamburgh,* 1.1025 Godefridus came & destroyed that city; but at length he also becomming Christian marryed Gisla the daughter of Lotharius,* 1.1026 & widow unto one of the German princes, & had Frisia in dowry with her. He dyed in 883, & Sigifrid his brother followed a bloudy Pagan. And then Ivarus, Biornus,* 1.1027 & Siward, together; and after them Fro∣tho the VI^th, son of Canurus; And then Gormo son of Froth.* 1.1028 And Harold son of that Gormo. And after him Gormo son of Arde∣wich a fierce Pagan, who in 917. invaded Germany, until controuled by Conradus King of Germany;* 1.1029 and Unno Archbishop of Hamburgh converted Tyra the queene & Harold his son. Him succeeded Chiupa, whom Henry the Emperour overcame in Frisia, and caused him to be baptized. And then followed Harold the VI^th,* 1.1030 in the time of Ottho the Emperour. In whose time Unno of Hamburgh by preaching restored Christianity. But he expelled by Sueno his son and Christianity with him, Sweno with various fortune reigned long.* 1.1031 And at last restored Christianity. Whom Olaus his son succeeded, and then Canutus the II^d, his brother, and Sueno the II^d, his sisters Son. And that Canutus so setled Christiani¦ty, that it failed no more, but that Kingdome became ever after wholly in vasallage to Roma until the 42 moneths were out. These I reckon began with Harold the first royal

convert there. And tho the whole race of Kings were not all Christians; yet there were of the subjects, who continued so, and carryed on the acknowledgement unto the Papacy. Whence the 42 Kings reignes were as followes.

The Kings of Denmarke.

Num.	Kings.	A. D.
1.	Harold the IVth,	826.
2.	Erieus the Ist.	836.
3.	Ericus the IId.	846.
4.	Canutus Apostate.	856,
5.	Frotho. son	883.
6.	Gormo, son:
7.	Harold the Vth. son.
8	Gormo the IId. son.	917,
9.	Chiupa. son.	925.
10.	Harold. bro.	930.
11.	Sueno. son,	980.
12.	Canutus. son.	1015.
13.	Canut. the IIId,	1027,
14.	Magnus Unkle,	1037.
15.	Sueno the IId, Cosin.	1047.
16.	Harold the VIIth, son.	1076.
17.	Canutus the IVth, br.	1076.
18,	Olaus the IIId, broth.	1088:
19,	Ericus the IIId, bro.	1096.
20.	Nicholas. bro.	1102.
21.	Ericus the IVth, son. of Er. IIId,	1136.
22.	Eric. the Vth, son.	1139.
23.	Canutus the Vth Gr. son. of Nic.	1147.
24,	Sueno the IIId. son of Er.	1155.
25,	Waldemarus Cosin of Sue.	1158.
26.	Canutus. VI. son:	1168.
Waldemarus the IId,	1210.
28.	Ericus the VIth.	1242.
29.	Abel the Fratric.	1252.
30.	Christopher the Ist, bro.	1253.
31.	Ericus the VIIth. son.	1259.
32.	Ericus the VIIIth. son.	1286.
33.	Christopher the IId. brother.	1321,
34.	Waldemarus the IIId. son.	1333.
35.	Olaus grand child un∣der his Mo.	1375.
36.	Margarita Mother of Olaus	1388.
37.	Ericus the Xth, Duk of

Pom. sisters son.	1412.
38.	Christopher the IIId. Duk of Bav. Cos.	1438,
39.	Christian Duk of Ol∣denburg. Elect.	1448.
40.	John. his son.	1478.
41.	Christian the IId. His son.	1512,
42.	Friderik bro. of John.	1525.

Now after these 42 Kings, Christian the III^d, the son of Friderik, in the second year of his reigne which was in 1536 utterly cast off the Roman yoke; so as from that day to this, the Papacy had no more exercise of Au∣thourity or power there. The reignes of these Kings are not by Authours so clearly determined as are those of England,* 1.1032 & Scot∣land. But they are so near the mater, that we may safely conclude, that it was according to what is written of the general stint; that they were precisely of the number of 42.

§. 7.

Soone after the Danes were the Suedes converted by Ansgarius Archbishop of Hamburgh, who was well received by Biornus then King of Sueden in 826. And stayed there many years preaching & bap∣tizing. This Biornus reigned in time of Charles the Great or soone after from 850 onwards. Or there might be two of that name. Unto whom the Gospel was fi••st preached by one Heridagus, and then af∣terwards by Ansgarius. And in time of Eri∣cus Stenchillus, the light of the Gospel was restored. And in the time of Ottho the Em∣perour, Olaus being King of Sueden it was thorowly established by Helmannus. And such being the state of the Christian faith in

Sweden,* 1.1033 it became Roman in the Infancy to Alsted. and so continued during all these King, reignes without interruptions as followes.

Kings of Sueden.

Num.	Kings.	A. D.
1.	Biornus the IVth,	868.
2.	Ingoldus.	883
3.	Olaus son of Biorn.	891.
4.	Ingo the IId, son.	900.
5.	Ericus the VIth,	907.
6.	Ericus the VIIth,	926.
7.	Ericus the VIIIth, son.	940.
8	Ericus the IXth, son.
9.	Olaus bro. of Er. the VIIIth,	980.
10.	Amundus the Ist,	1018.
11.	Amundus the IId,	1039.
12.	Hakon Rufus.	1041.
13.	Stenchil.	1054.
14.	Ingo the IIId,	1059.
15.	Halsten.	1064.
16.	Philip.	1080.
17.	Ingo the IVth,	1110.
18.	Ragvaldus br.	1129.
19.	Magnus the Ist,
20.	Suercherus the Ist,
21:	Ericus the Xth, Sanct. son of Ing.	1150.
22.	Charles the VIIth, son of Suer.	1159.
23,	Suercherus the II•• son	1168.
24.	Canutus. son. of Er.	1185.
25.	Erikus the XI•h, son.	1208.
26	John the Ist. son of Su.
27.	Ericus the XIIth, balbus son of Eric.	1222.
28.	Waldemar sisters son.	1251.
29.	Magnus the IId, broth.	1277.
30.	Birgerus son.	1290.
31,	John the IId,	1290.
32.	Magnus the IIId, Nep.	1326.
33.	Albert. Mechl Neph.	1363.
34.	Margaret, Conq.	1387.
35.	Ericus the XIIIth, sisters son.	1412.
36.	Christopher. Bav. Cos.	1439.
37.	Charles the VIIIth, Elected.	1448.
38.	Christian the Ist. Conq,	1462.
36.	Steno the Ist, Elected.	1478.
41.	John the IIId. Conq.	1478.
40.	Steno the IId. Elected.	1492.
42.	Christiern the IId, con.	1513.

And in 1525, Gustavus Son of Ericus, ha∣ving recovered the Liberty of his Country, by the Expulsion of Christierne,* 1.1034 was elected King in place of the Expelled, and in the year 1526 threw off the Papal Yoke and Ju∣risdiction out of that kingdom, and proposed to the Popish Bishops then in place, either to reform and submit to a stipendary mainte∣nance, or else to leave their whole place and power, and depart out of the kingdom. And thus in this kingdom, altho they came in late, to be of the Papal ten Horns,* 1.1035 yet were they with the first, who having finished their two and forty Moneths with expedition, shook off the Dominion of the Beast in early days.* 1.1036 This practice of the Suedish Kingdom was imi∣tated by the English and Irish in 1534. and by the Danish, in 1537, and lastly by the Scotish, about the year 1567. And thus five of the Ten Horns having fulfilled their Moneths did effectually hate she Whore, and have be∣gun to tear her Flesh from her sides, the time wherein They were to serve her,* 1.1037 (according to the word of God) being fulfilled.

§. 8.

Now these five Horns being thus fal∣len off from the Beast, there stood up Others in their stead, though not of equal strength and honour. The German Roman Empire though Maimed, yet still held up for the Pa, pacy, and so did the kingdoms of France, Spain, Poland and Hungary; and in place of the fallen off, arose up the small Potentates of the Kingdom of Portingal, (which afore time had been a Member of Spain:) of the Duke∣dom of Venetia, (which afore time had been a branch of the Empire) but by purchase and

through-negligence of Claim, and by default of the late Emperours since Charles the Fifth coming to Roma for Coronation; is now be∣come a Free State, upon its own Bottom; or an Absolute Prince:) Of the Dukedom of Tuscany, and of the State and Dukedom of Genoa, and of the Dudedom of Savoy, three other modern Principalities. But these last being only supplemental Horns, the time draws on apace wherein they together with their Fellows (the remainder of the ancient Horns) are all in order to fall and perish; for the Text saith it expresly, That he who leadeth into Cap∣tivity,* 1.1038 shall himself into Captivity be led. And he who with the Sword hath slain, shall himself with the Sword be slain. The Inno∣cent Bloud of the Saints and Martyrs of Je∣sus cries aloud for Vengeance against the Papacy of Roma, which contrived the shed∣ding thereof; and against all the Kings and Dukes, Emperours and States, who acted in the execution of such Contrivance,* 1.1039 and became the Ten Horns of the Beast, and gave their Power and Strength unto him, to make war against the Lamb of God, on his behalf. But the Lamb and his followers shall certainly prevail against him and them in the end, and will overcom them; for he is the true and everlasting King of Kings,* 1.1040 and Lord of Lords; and they who are with him, are the Called, the Chosen, and the Faithful of God. And hence will it come to pass, that in answer unto these Prayers for Vengeance, that part of the Ten Horns which is already fallen ••ff from the Beast, shall fight against that Whore and that Beast, whom for a time they had Ser∣ved

and on behalf of the Lamb, (whose Followers they are) will make them desolate and naked, and tear their Flesh, and burn it with fire.

§. 9.

But this fall of the Beast,* 1.1041 and His Rider the Great Whore, is not to come to pass all at once, or on the sodain, but by degrees, and with much of forewarning in the case. And this forewarning is conteined in three things, which are to be special forerunners thereof. And these three forerunners, are first A pure Church reestablished and set up, such as was once in the days of Constantinus Magnus, at what time the Woman in Heaven brought forth the Man-child, who was taken up to sit in the Throne of God, on the top of affairs. This Church is to be gathered out from among those who had dwelt in the Wil∣derness MCCLX days, or years. For after God's two Witnesses have finished their Testi∣mony, and have been Slain,* 1.1042 and risen again from the Dead, they shall ascend into Heaven, and then shall that pure Church appear, in all things such another Church as was in the days of Constantinus, and at the time of the first General Council at Nike; at which time the Church was called Heaven, and is so to be in these days again. Of which time it is said, T••e Temple of God shall be Opened in Heaven,* 1.1043 and the Ark of His Testimony shall be seen therein, and Lightning and Thunder, and Voices, and an Earthquake will follow there∣after, and a great Hail. This time is repre∣sented as [a Sea of Glass mingled with Fire,* 1.1044 where the Temple and the Testimony therein shall be opened.] And this Sea of Fiery Glass is plainly significant of the Pure Church, as

appears First, by the Persons seen therein, such as were Those who are to get the Victory over the Beast, and his Image, and his Mark, and the Number of his Name, and are to stand on this Sea. having the Harps of God in Their Hands, Singing the Song of Moses and the Lamb. saying, Great and Marvel∣lous are thy Works, Lord God Almighty, just and true are thy ways, O King of Saints; who shall not fear Thee O Lord, and Glorifie Thy Name, for Thou only art Holy, and all Na∣tions shall come and Worship before Thee, for Thy Judgments are made manifest.] And Secondly. By the Distinction which this Church bears, from that which is called the Sea of Water, out of which the Beast Ascend∣ed;* 1.1045 for the Common Sea is Salt Water which casteth up Mire and Dirt: But this is descri∣bed, as a Sea of pure Waters, clear as the Heavens: For the appearance of Glass mix't with Fire, seems nothing otherwise, but as the very aether or skie of the Starry Heaven, as if it were the self same thing as the very Heaven, into which the Witnesses uprisen from Death unto Life, did ascend. Now such a Church as this has already appeared in part. And this was at what time the Two Witnesses finished their Testimony,* 1.1046 and that was at what time a Reformed Church was found in all things like unto that, in the time of Great Constantinus, quit and clear of all those Vices, Schisms, and Heresies, which were in those days condemned as accursed things. These Two Witnesses have been Slain (as I have already shewed)* 1.1047 and did at Their Deaths bear Witness to the truth and integrity of the Religion

They professed, and for which They suffered as the Saints and Martyrs of Jesus; and be∣ing Dead, They have arisen up to Life again, and have stood upon Their Legs, and are Ascen∣ded up into Heaven, and the Beast of the Bot∣tomless Pit, which is the Beast with two Horns, the Image of the first Beast,* 1.1048 together with the Mark and the Number of His Name is cast out; and the Tabernacle of Heaven, which was shut, is Opened again. And for so far this Prophesie is plainly fulfilled: But yet, Purer times are still expected, wherein this Sea of Glass shall appear in its most refined lustre. The matter has begun to come to pass, the Church has begun to appear, but hath not yet put on Her best apparrel; Her robes of righteousness.* 1.1049 Her fine linnen white and clean, which is the righteousness of the Saints, doth not yet flourish in its perfect purity. The purest Church that ever was, was not without some spots, and some blemishes: She is well reformed as to matter of good laws, and holy rules of conversation, and discipline; but it s••ill remains to be wished, that these good laws may be yet better practiced.* 1.1050

§. 10.

Numb. 1. Such is this first Fore∣runner, and so far hath it happened. The Se∣cond bespeaks Seven Angels, who are to come out of the Temple, cloathed in white linnen, with golden girdles about Their breasts, who are to bring with them seven Phials of Wrath, to be pour'd out upon God's Enemies, which are called the seven last Plagues. And until these seven last Plagues are effectually come, the Glory of God is not to fill the Temple, so as no man shall be able to enter into the same.

This fulness of God's Glory in the Temple, be∣speaks as an allusion to the Glory of God, which appeared once at the Dedication of the Taber∣nac•••• by Moses in the Wilderness;* 1.1051 and at a∣nother time at the Dedication of the Temple by Solomon at Jerusalem,* 1.1052 and seems to pro∣mise such a Glory of a Church as yet to come, with such marks of God's presence therein, as were testified in the days of Moses and Salo∣mon. The dawning of this Glory (I reckon) has appeared, but the fulness thereof is not arrived. For besore the fulness of this Glory, the Angels of the seven last Plagues are to ap∣pear with their Phials of God's Wrath. And whereas these Phials of Wrath are seven of them, and all the seven are to fall in different sorts of places the Seat of the Beast is not to be touched until the fifth Phial approacheth;* 1.1053 un∣til when therefore We cannot e••pect the Fall of that Beast:* 1.1054 That is, his utter ruine we can∣not expect till then, although long before that time the Sea, which is signi••icant of the King∣dom of the Beast, or the place whereout the Beast sprung up, is to be desolated with a b••oudy fall,* 1.1055 by the second Phial, and the Foun∣tains and Rivers of Waters, which are signifi∣cant of the Kingdom, or Place of the Great Whor••, are to be ruined with the like bloudy calamities by the Th••rd Phial: Yet before any of these Calamities,* 1.1056 there is to fall a First Phial of W••ath upon the Earth: And the Earth being a pl••ce, or kingdom or nation, or people, perfectly different from that of the Sea or Wa••••••••, must therefore necessarily be signi••••cant of some sort of people utterly di∣verse from the P••pish Church. But whereas,

this sort of People is not to be destroyed, but to be Chastized only by this first Phial. The second Forerunner therefore of the Fall of the Beast, is the Chastizement of such as are stiled the Men of the Earth. For so it is said,* 1.1057 The first Angel went out and poured His Phial upon the Earth, and there fell a noysome and grievous sore upon the men who had the Mark of the Beast, and who worshiped His Image. That the Men of the Earth, are to be Chastized before the Fall of the Beast, is therefore a clear case. But what shall we say? Who are those People? Or what is that sort of Nation, or Religion of Mankind, which is significant of the Earth, or the men of the Earth.

N. 2. Of the Men of Heaven, and of the Sea,* 1.1058 and of the Earth, hath been* 1.1059 already said. By the Sea, prophetically spoken in the Reve∣lation, is mostly to be understood in all pl••ces, the Church of Roma: By Heaven, the pure and true Church: And therefore the Wrath which is to fall upon the Earth, cannot in any whit concern the Church of Roma for hurt;* 1.1060 no nor yet the Pure and true Church But by the Earth, are signally represented in the Apakalyps, three sorts of People: Of these by the first sort are signified all such as do claim under the Angel of the Bottomless Pit, whose Followers are called Locusts, and whose Doctrine is stiled the Smoak of the Bottom••ess Pit. Now all Pits are properly holes in the Earth, and the Smoak thereof is an Earth••y substance, and Locusts are Earthly creatures.* 1.1061 Of these hath been afore spoken, and proved that by the Angel of the Bottomless Pit, Was

signified, the Impostor Mahomet, and by the Locusts, the Sarazens his Followers, in a strict sense, but in a large sense may be comprehen∣ded all manner of Mahometans, who have maintained the lying doctrins of that Impostor, and as it were by a dark smoak, have mightily eclipsed the light of the Gospel, called the Sun; and of the corrupter doctrines, called the Air. Now it may be evidently observed all the World over, where ever these Maho∣metans do inhabit, how much they have been vexed with the Phial of this Wrath,* 1.1062 by means of Noysom and Grievous Sores, which for many years have befallen them. For some hundred of years they have mightily prevailed with much prevailency of Success, until the Mahometan had possessed in a manner one third part of the known world. But of late years it is remarkable, how strangely this sort of People hath been tormented and vexed with loss and ruin in all their atchievements and dealing, as it were men broken and dis∣mayed; like unto a man so pestered with botches and boyls, and stinking running sores, that he hath no rest either sleeping or waking. We may remember what fearful civil wars we hear'd tell of▪ that have happened amongst the Mogullian Mahometans, the Father a∣gainst the Son, and the Son against the Father, and for the most part the Rebels prevail'd against the more lawful right. In Barbary the Inundation of Taffaletta, hath occasioned a world of bloodshed, and turned topsi turvy almost all the Moorish Kingdoms of the Nu∣midian Mahometans. The barbarous Pirates also of Algiers, Tripolis, Tunis, and Salla,

have been greatly curbed, battered and bro∣ken by course, by the English, Dutch and French Fleets. And lastly, the great Empire of the Turkish Mahometans hath been so sorely shaken, that the like Plague was never known to befall that mighty Monarchy at such a rate since Their first Advance. And the Tartarian Mahometans have shared with the Turks in all Their noysom and grievous Plagues and Sores. But how far the East Country Tartarians and Persian Mahome∣tans have tasted of this Wrath, and how it hath fared with the Arabians on both sides the Red Sea, and the Straits of Babel Mandel, and in the south east countries of Affrica, is not yet said, or at least is not come to hand. However say We, these relations which are evidently known all over Christendom, are a famous testimony how far the wrath of this first Phial hath touched upon These Men of the Earth. I take it for granted,* 1.1063 that what I have said of these Mahometans, is enough to demonstrate, that in the first place They are the Sect or People signified by the Men of the Earth, being derived from the Angel of the Bottomless Pit: And these relations of the matter of fact which hath befallen Them, (especially considering how the providence of God, working by Time and Chance,* 1.1064 hath plagued Them, and that almost generally, by a divine plague, running along by course from country to country, and from kingdom, to Kingdom; even as when God ordereth the Sword to pass through the whole World, and to take These and These only, and to spare Those;* 1.1065 and that this Providence hath Plagued Them

after the very manner as the Text says; by noysom and grievous Sores, but not with ut∣ter destrustion; by chastizement and ruine; for of the Mahometan countrys thus plagued with the losses of men and towns and lands, and with great routs and many breaches, yet is there not one kingdom of them utterly lost, or ruined:) Doth plainly convince, that the Wrath of this first Phial is gone out,* 1.1066 the Plague is begun; the noysom and grieuous Sores are fallen upon the Men of the Earth. These threaten not capitally, but by chastise∣ment only; however they are a warning to beware;* 1.1067 for the sixth Phial will fall in with the same Countrys over again, and then will utter Destruction follow. And in the mean time this Affliction touching upon the Men of the Earth, who are the Turkish and Moorish and Arabian Mahometans; it is the second ••orerunner of the Fall of the Men of the Sea, the Kingdom of the Beast, and the Great Whore, the Church of Roma. For the second Phial of Wrath looks that way.

* 1.1068N. 3. A second sort of Men of the Earth, are all Those of what rank or quality so ever, Who claim under the Beast of the Bottomless Pit, Who made war against God's Two Wit∣nesses, and overc••me Them, and caught and k••••••e•• Them, and rejoiced over Their deaths. And These are the same with Those of the Beast w••••ch came out of the Earth, that had Two H••rns like a Lamb, but spake as a Dragon. Of these two descriptions of the same Beast, have I spoken already in my Praeface,* 1.1069 unto which I refer. And here am I to treat only

of their chastisement. These are not Men of the Sea, but are distinct from them; and yet are not of the Angel, but of the Beast of the Bottomless Pit. Now the Sea and Earth are distinct figuratively, as well as properly. By the Sea is to be understood Waters, but then are they such as are Corrupt, being Salt, and therefore unpotable, and such as cast up Myre and Dirt, and therefore are impure.* 1.1070 Pure Wa∣ter is significant of God's Word, and of things flowing from God, and from Christ.* 1.1071 And in answer to these significations, the Popish Church is called Water; and it was once a Pure River of Water, clear as chrystal, flow∣ing out from the Throne of God, and of the Lamb; but now it is become Sea water, salt and unpotable, and casting up M••re and Dirt. And yet it is called Water still, because it hath a claim from Christ by a good Succession, as the pure Water, but at length grown Salt and Corrupt. That is, the Popish Church is in a sense a Church of God, but corrupt as a Wo∣man, who is a Wife,* 1.1072 but she is withal a very Whore. But the Earth is not Water, neither hath it any claim from God, or the Lamb, or Their Throne, but is Their Foot-stool,* 1.1073 or an Element farthest from God, or as it were over against him, or opposite to him. Hence Ma∣homet the Impostor is called an Angel of the Bottomless Pit,* 1.1074 or out of a deep Hole of the Earth, by which is to be understood, that he was no Angel of God, but of a Party opposite unto him. And his Followers the Locusts, were not People claiming from Christ, but against Him,* 1.1075 and therefore are called Men from the Earth. Now the Beast of the Bot∣tomless

Pit, is different and distinct from the Angel of the same; in as much as an Angel is a rational creature, and argues a Messenger that acts his errand by rule, order, and me∣thod. And after this rate, the Sect of the Mahometans have a Soveraign Prince over them, and a Law, method and order in their Religion. But a Beast is an Irrational Monster, that acts tumultuously, and by the Members,* 1.1076 and not by the Head, without order, or method, but according to meer lust and will. And as appears by the mater of Fact, the Beast of the Pit, who murdered the Wit∣nesses, was a Christian, as well as was the Beast of the Sea; yet he is stiled a Beast, and not an Angel, because his matters were mostly acted by Rebellion, and not by any thing of fair conquest;* 1.1077 and is said to be of the Bottom∣less Pit, because his actings were mana∣ged deceitfully, closely, and treacherously, and mostly in the dark, and not with any thing of fair dealing, or by light. And else∣where he is called plainly the Beast that arose out of the Earth,* 1.1078 and His Horns like a Lamb, do plainly describe him to be of Christian Extraction, but by his setting up a sort of Worship after the Image of the first Beast, which was out of the Sea, it bespeaks him to be a corrupt Monster of a Beast. And lastly, he is said not to come out of the Sea, though he came out of the Church, as the Papists did, but out of the Earth, as the Mahometans did; and this because he claims generally from the People, which are created out of the Earth, his Prince's claiming from the People, who (he says,) have power to set up, and to depose

Princes and Kings,* 1.1079 and his Ministers claim∣ing from the People, who (he saith) have power to judge of their Ministers parts and abilities, and doctrines; and that such Mini∣sters chosen in by the People, have power enough without any other authority of any Succession from Christ, to make more Mini∣sters. And thus both Magistrates and Mini∣sters claiming directly by a Natural or Civil Right only, without any thing of a certain con∣tinued Succession of Prelates, from Christ's Proper hands, down unto themselves derived, and from the Choice of the People, and not as the Papists do by a Succession of Ministers, originally claiming from Christ himself. It is humbly conceived, This sort of People therefore having lost the true Claim from Christ, by his Apostles and Their Successors; in place whereof they have patch't up a new Claim from the People, by whom Christ ne∣ver spake, and unto whom Christ never gave any Authority, (as we humbly suppose) to give such aclaim, hence, suppose we (for these reasons) as the Mahometans, they are said to Ascend out of the Earth. and are called, Men of the Earth, as of the party of that Beast that arose out of the Earth,* 1.1080 and of the Beast of the Bot∣tomless Pit, Now the Men of the Earth thus distinct from the Mahometan Men of the Earth,* 1.1081 and from the Popish Men of the Sea, are either more strictly or more largely to be considered.

N. 4. First, in the Strictest sense, by these Men of the Earth. are to be understood, those called the Keepers of the Liberty of England: And these consisted of certain Men in Power,

English and Scots, over the two kingdoms of England and Scotland;* 1.1082 the Heads of which consisted of the Number of a Man, or a Number of CCCCCCLXVI. Individual Per∣sons,* 1.1083 which made up the Body of the Beast, and the Number of his Name: And under these were all such as had the Mark of the Beast in their Right hand, or in their Fore∣heads; (that is all such as have taken the En∣gagement to be true and faithful to the Com∣mon-wealth of England, without a King, or House of Lords, &c.) And this was a mark either in the Fore-head, whereby they joyned the Beast, (with a free and full mind and in∣tention to the thing prescribed;) or in the Right hand (by lifting it up over the Head, for a sign or token of willingness to the thing, or by subscribing, or writing the Name with the Right hand,* 1.1084 betokening submission there∣to:) And besides these Engagers were all such as Worshipped the Image of the Beast that was set up. And this Image was nothing else but the Government set up by those Keepers of the Liberty, which in all or most things was an Imitation of the Papacy, and the Ro∣man Beast,* 1.1085 consisting in a Senate, or after the manner of such; or by Dictators, or after the manner thereof, and These imitating all the ••opish Polices, taking upon them to dispence with Oaths of Allegiance, and to Break Oaths, Vows, and solemn Leagues and Covenants, as often as they listed. Among these, one Oliver, called Protector, assumed as Pope in all things as much as ever any Pope of Roma had done; His Council of State answer'd in all matters as a College of Cardinals: And this Oliver and his Council took upon them to assign a Gene∣ral

Council, called a Parliament, without any Election of the People; as the Pope cal∣led whom he would to Council: Also this Oliver disposed of Church Preferments,* 1.1086 and ordered the Church Government at his plea∣sure; and appointed, and put down Holy days: And such was this Image of the Roman Beast, which was much Worshiped far and near. But all these Worshipers are Men of the Earth, and of the Beast of the Bottomless Pit. And these also, with the Mahometans, are to taste of the noysom and grievous Sores of the first Phial of God's Wrath:* 1.1087 And they have tasted of the same already.* 1.1088 For at what time the two Witnesses arose from Death unto Life, and Ascended up into Heaven, there was a great Earthquake; that is, the Go∣vernment was turn'd topsi turvy, or overmost nethermost; some were slain,* 1.1089 others were imprisoned and banished, and lost much of Their Prey and ill gotten Goods; and so far Their Sores have been noysom, grievous, and very vexatious. But this Earthquake is to last an Hours time, which according to com∣putation of God's Hours, is to hold Forty Years;* 1.1090 and within that space, the Tenth part of the City shall fall, and in that Fall, seven thousand Chief Men are to be Slain, and the Remnant affrighted, will Repent, and give Glory to the God of Heaven. The Wrath is certainly begun, and this Phial doth not threaten an extirpation of any People, but a Chasttise∣ment only; they shall be sore vexed, but not deleted, for many of them will repent, and avoid the Judgment: However there is a tottering and a shaking still both in Church

and State, the Eorthquake time is not yet con∣summated. In the Year 1685, was made great desolation in the West of England,* 1.1091 upon the Duke of Monmouth's party; and among those who then suffered, it may be justly supposed, were many of those who had the Mark of the Beast in their Fore-heads and Right hands, and were Engagement People of the Good Old Cause, as their Carriage and Words shewed; and some years afore▪ many of the same Stamp perished in Scotland under the same Earth∣quake: And in Ireland, many of these Marks∣men of the Beast having seated themselves, have by the Providence of God, met with ve∣ry noysom and grievous Sores, at the hands of the Papists there. The City of London, and all England also of late years have been af∣flicted with much of these n••ysom and grie∣vou•• Sores, though (as it hath pleased God hitherto) the Grievance for the most part hath lain in the Fear▪ more than in the Flesh; the* 1.1092 Dangers threatned by the Dying Arch bishop, of which he forewarned at his Death, seeming of late times nearly approachant; had it not pleased God by a strange Interruption to su∣persede those Allarums These things call us to mind those eighteen Jews upon whom the Towre in S•• oam fell, of whom our Saviour said,* 1.1093 Think ye, that They were Sinners above all men who dwelt in Jerusalem? And no man saying ought. He answered Himself, say∣ing. I te•••• you nay: But except Ye Repent. Ye shal•• all likewise Perish. The Men of the W••st, and Those in Scotland and Ireland▪ who were of the Mark of the Beast, Olivarians deeply embrewed in the Blood of the two Wit¦nesses,

are perished, and undone; and yet many of the same Mark and lying under the same stain of the Blood of the Witnesses, are still safe enough. But what shall we say? Will not our Saviours Language reach these also, saying, Except Ye Repent, Ye shall all like∣wise Perish, as well as Those West-country Brethren did? It is hard to say what is behind, we are yet under the Earthquake, but in a little time this tottering state will be over, and then may we expect an happy Reformation, and may things be well managed, who knows what may come to pass upon this present Bot∣tom? It may be remembred, that at Opening of the fifth Seal,* 1.1094 there appeared the Souls un∣der the Altar, that had been Slain for the word of God, and the Testimony which They held, crying for Vengeance against their Per∣secutors. Now, these Souls were of such as had fell down Slain under Popish Persecutions.* 1.1095 And answer was made, That they were to rest for a little season, until Their Brethren and Fellow-Servants should be Killed as They were. Now these Fellow-Servants and Brethren-Martyrs, seem plainly to be meant of such as suffered under the Beast of the Bottomless Pit, as appears by the time, because succeed∣ing the Popish Tryals of Queen Marys days. But that which from hence seems most not∣able, is, that the Persecutions of Queen Marys Reign, are to stay for Judgment, notwith∣standing the Loud crys of the Martyrs against them, until the Vengeance against these Men of the Earth be first satisfied. And so says the Text, of the Phials of Wrath, the first is poured upon the Earth, and afterwards shall

follow the doom of the Sea, or Popish Church, though that Beast of the Sea was involved in the blood long before this of the Earth: Whence I argue, that the Bloodshed of the two Witnesses, was an heinous crime, and crys louder for Vengeance then all the Blood of the Martyrs in Popish times.

[Ob.] N. 5. But will some say, how can this be? Were Charles the First, King of England, and William, Arch-bishop of Canterbury, such eminent Martyrs, as to be esteemed above John Hus and Jerom of Prague, and all such as suffer'd by Fire in the days of Queen Mary? Or if so yet what were Their Followers, in com∣parison of the Souls under the Altar?

[Ans.] Of the Martyrdom of the Companions of the Two Witnesses.

N. 6. We Answer, that in time of the late Wars between the King and Parliament, the Armys of the King were not made up with∣out great multitudes of rude and wicked Men, of which many thousands perished in battel, on the behalf of the Witnesses. But what think we▪ shall it excuse the Men of the Earth, fo•• that they slew wicked men fighting for the Witnesses of God? No, not at all, for the exe∣cution is not to be judged by the vertue or vice of the men that were slain, but by the C••use wherein they died. And in such a case, wherein a wicked man is slain fighting for an holy cause, He who kills him, is guilty of the greater murder; because He murders the wicked man's Soul and Body both, by cutting Him off from His time and means, whereby He might have repented. And therefore all men slain in a good cause, be They never so

wicked, yet unto such as killed Them, are to be esteemed as if They had slain so many most holy Saints who perished in battel, fighting according to the sincere and pure dictates of Conscience. And many also suffered at the bar, by Tryals and unjust Sentences, being condemned to death for doing God and their King good service. Of these were famous the Marquess of Montross, a Scotch-man, the Earl of Darby, the Lord Capel, and other Noble men; Doctor Hewit and Mr. Vowel, Clergy∣men, Lucas, Lisle, Slingsby, Gerard, Morris, and other Knights and Gentlemen, who died religiously, boldly, and with great fame, for the most holy cause of the two Wirnesses. But the prime branches of the Olive-tree,* 1.1096 were the two Anointed Ones, who stood before the great God of the Earth.

Certain Memoirs of the Life of William Arch-bishop of Canterbury, from the Testimony of his Enemies.

N. 7. The first of These who suffer'd, was William Arch-bishop of Canterbury, the first and highest Officer of the Ministry of the Church of England. He was charged by the Parliament as a friend to Papists, and guilty of high treason, and upon this charge was committed Prisoner to the Tower of London.* 1.1097 At this time one Mr. May was Servant to the Parliament, and by appointment of His Masters, and with Their Licence, wrote of those times, who speaking of this Arch-bishop, did say, He was much against the Church of Roma, and hated the Tridentine Papists: And that He was guilty of few vulgar or private vices, as being not so much as taxed of Cove∣teousness,

Intemperance, or Incontinency. And in a word, was a man not altogether so bad, as unfit for the State of England. Loe, what this Enemy saith. He was an enemy to the Church of Roma; and yet he says nothing of the book he wrote against that Church. He was guilty of few vices, (saith He) and yet He could name none. He was not altogether so bad, (bespeaks He) as if something there was of ill; and yet He confesseth, He was not so much as taxed with this, or that, and what else He was taxed with He says not: And yet this faultless man was sent to the Tower for treason. Next Mr. Pryns Breviate came forth, purposely to defame Him: And yet out of that Breviate,* 1.1098 Mr. Sanderson (a Licensed Hist∣orian of those times, describes Him A man eminent for vertue, for piety towards God, fi∣delity to his Sovereign, constancy to his friend, a publick soul towards Church and State, and so little biassed by private interests, that this Age (we may be sure) affords not many equals to him.] And according to this very sense of Mr. Sanderson, as I hear'd it related from the Lips of a Parliamentary Clergy-man,* 1.1099 who had received orders under his hands, it was con∣fessed, that the worke of Ordination was so∣lemnized with as much gravity and pious seri∣ousness, as if St. Paul Himself had been in place, and that the preparation was accom∣panied with most strict examination, and Apostolical admonition.* 1.1100 Mr. Lilly a Parlia∣mentary writer, relates His great Charity to the poor Clergy thrust out of Scotland. Mr. Barksda••e tells us of His care to relieve the poor Clergy in Wales and in England. All

these things notwithstanding, this so signally holy and good man on February the 26th. 1640. was impeached of high treason, as was said, for designing to introduce an arbitrary Government. On the 28th. He was committed to the Tower; and then were all His papers searched, and among the rest, the Diary of His life. And yet out of all these nothing could be found out wherewith so much as to asperse Him, much less to raise mater enough of accusation, whereby to condemn Him unto death. But in the mean time this was a Jewish way of proceedings, as first to charge him with Treason at all adventures; and secondly, tak∣ing it for granted that He was guilty, to cast him in prison; and then thirdly having seized His papers, to search out of them mater of accusation. The substance of what was in these papers, made up Mr. Pryn's Breviate abovesaid, set out with all advantage that the wit of man could devise, to defame the poor Prisoner. The sum of all which candidly con∣sidered, was such as Mr. Sanderson has related.* 1.1101 After these things, they kept Him prisoner during the space of four Years (within few days) all which time He was compelled to attend monethly and weekly at His tryal. All his rents, books, and papers were seized on, and His servants were denied admission to Him: And yet the good man thanked God He never found more content in His greatest advance, than under that restraint. And when no charmes nor storm could stir Him, lastly, He was con∣demned to die, for going about to subvert the fundamental laws of the land, or rather for certain rash words which casually fell from His

Lips; or especially as a sacrifice, to encourage the advance of the Scottish Army into England, which was confederate with His accusers. But now are we withal to remember that this dy∣ing Church-man, though not without blame, had not in word or deed so much as sinned a∣gainst any known Law of God or Man,* 1.1102 so as to deserve death therefore as a Traytor, and therefore was not condemned for any such thing. But sentence went against Him by Votes of Parliament, and He was condemned by a Law made after the fact was done; a sort of Justice not hear'd of but among Turks, Jews and Pagans. But yet as a sure testimo∣ny of His Innocence,* 1.1103 he ascended the Scaffold with a cheerful countenance, as it were to gain a Crown rather than loose an head. Such was this holy Martyr, and such was His Tryal, Condemnation, and death. And now it re∣mains only to be remembred what passed from him on the Scaffold prophetically. He was speaking of the Jews who accused Christ lest the Romans should come and take away Their place and Their nation;* 1.1104 and how because they put Him to death, therefore God brought upon Them that which They pretended to prevent. I pray God, (said He) it be not so here by These people, who have unjustly charged Me with bringing in the Roman Religion! These pretended fears of His Murtherers, have strangely suited with this hint of His; and what is yet behind God knows. Thus of the Chief Minister; come we now unto the Chief Magistrate▪

Certain Memoirs of the Life of Charles the First, taken from the Testimony of His Enemies.

N. 8 King Charles as one confident of the in∣nocency of the Arch-bishop, out of his great respect to justice, patiently permitted all that was done against him, without interposing His authority to rescue Him; not once imagining, that ever any Parliamentary treachery, malice and injustice, could extend unto those unrea∣sonable rates, as at length it did. But after a a small while their power and sway was too heavy for His authority, when He was forced to flye for His own refuge, and to arm for His forced defence. And yet Mr. May and Lilly, who were both Parliamentary writers, and their obliged servants, do represent Him as follows, saying, He was a man inclined to no vice; that He was from His youth temperate,* 1.1105 clear from personal vice, untainted of those licentious extravagancies, which unto that age and fortune are not only incident, but al∣most thought excusable. Was ever fairer Char∣acter dropt from the lips or pen of Enemies? Unless it were that of Pilate concerning Jesus Christ our Lord,* 1.1106 when being about to condemn him to death, yet pronounced him,* 1.1107 [that just man.] The Army Historian represents Him [As a man of a more excellent Spirit than Mr. Love (the darling of the Presbyterians.] It was a Parliament man of the same parl. in Arms against Him, who confessed [His book called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 shewed him to be more then conqueror of His enemies,* 1.1108 by His rare Christian patience and Charity.] Mr. Sedgewick an Army Chaplain, and one of their

most excellent preachers, says of Him, [the more He was crush't, the sweeter savour came from Him, and while He suffered, the spirit of God and of Glory rested on Him.] And farther, [That in His offers of peace,* 1.1109 He had shewed a fatherly and a large spirit, and endeavoured to comprehend all interests. That He was an Image of the glory of God the father, and cho∣sen by the divine Majesty to bring forth it self a vessel of honour, loved and taken into Ʋnion with God. Mr. Sanderson an indifferent Histo∣rian,* 1.1110 describes Him A Job for patience, a Da∣vid for piety, a Salomon for prudence, a King worthy to be numbred among the best of prin∣ces in all Ages, and that He excelled in good∣ness, of whom the world was not worthy, and therefore the Heavens have Him.* 1.1111 Yea, that Parliament which fought against Him, at the same time confessed, That never King signed more gracious Bills than He had done. And it was generally agree'd on all hands at the war entring, (as Mr. May relates it) that He spake and acted at every turn most graciously, and for the good of the Subjects. And upon this ac∣count, that very Parliament promised to make Him a glorious King, yet in the issue most shamefully They gave Themselves the lie; when having made Him a prisoner,* 1.1112 They most falsly charged Him as a Murtherer and Tray∣tor to His country, and set up an high court of justice to try Him for His life. Now how false this Charge was let their own writers demon∣strate. Says Lilly Their Servant, Before the wars He was a great enemy to bloudshed, or wilfull murther; insomuch, as when one Stamford in an Insurrection in Fleet-street,

had killed a man, He being then king, could not by any means be wrouht upon to sign his pardon, no though that Stamford was Buckingham's fauourite and country man,* 1.1113 and Buckingham was the king's favourite.] Next, in the war time (saith one Mr. Symonds, a godly Divine of worthy memory, by way of Story,) [At Foy in Cornwall, (at that time a garison in arms against Him;) as the king passed by there,* 1.1114 They shot from the town at Him, and killed a man close by Him; whereupon some angry ones moved to have the town destroyed, by shot, but the king answered no, I understand I have ma∣ny good subjects there in that town, who are inhabitants thereof, and I had rather spare the lives of an hundred rebels, then adventure the hurt of one of Them.] Of these things mine Author was an eye and an ear witness Again, during the wars,* 1.1115 one Lilborne a Lieut. Col. of the Rebels, was taken prisoner and brought in∣to Oxford, and being after released upon ex∣change, printed this Testimony; [That the king did strictly observe the Laws of the Land in His proceedings against Them (His priso∣ners) which (said He) the Parliament do not, in Their most legal pr••ceedings, notwith∣standing all Their pretended engagements de∣clarations, vows, protestations, and covenants to defend the laws, and to maintain the liber∣ties of the people.] But what is most materiall at the very time of drawing up the foul Charge against this most innocent Prince, Major Gen. Harrison being one of His judges gave in this advice to the Sollicitors, [That They must in Their Charge do what They could to blacken that white man.] Intimating that really He

was a truly white man;* 1.1116 but by subtilty of wit and art They must make Him seem black. And this was proved against the said Harrison at the bar, at what time He was tryed for His life. Lastly let me say what my self hath hear'd from a London Citizen, a man of power in those days, and of acquaintance with most of the Regicide Judges, whorelates [How He had hear'd many of Them acknowledge, that the King was a wise and good man indeed, but being overseen before They knew so much, They had gon too far to retreat; and then no paper security could be thought enough to save Them harmless, without taking away the king's life.] And thus, as it appears, such indeed were the secret thoughts of these Judges; and yet They condemned the innocent to dye as a Murtherer.* 1.1117 And so was our Saviour numbred among the Transgressors. I might here sum up His chri∣stian virtues thorow all prosperity and adver∣sity, and describe the most excellently pious Martyrdom of this sacred prince, but I am not writing an History of Him: It is enough to manifest under what most heavenly persons the Two Witnesses sell down slain, and what a Beast, or Monster was that party that took up∣on them to put to death such incomparable men. And therefore let this suffice as a mul∣tifarious testimony, out of the mouth of Ene∣mies, of this king's Innocency and Holiness.

N. 9. * 1.1118The Arch-bishop suffered on the tenth of January, 1644 And four years after the King suffered on the thirtieth of January 1648. at the very time mentioned by the Prophet Dariel,* 1.1119 almost 2000 years before it happened, foreshewing how the power of these holy men

should be scattered, even as it came to pass. Now by the Two Witnesses of God in His Church, I have afore manifested, are to be un∣derstood the Successions from age to age, of Chief Magistrates and Ministers in Gods holy Church. And these Successions in the whole, are compared unto Two Olive-Trees,* 1.1120 which had put forth many branches, in which every individual Succession is counted one branch. And thus These Two, the King and the Arch-bishop, were the two last of these Individual Branches, who having yielded much Oyl, and poured it out into the Two Candlesticks of Gold,* 1.1121 which represented the Church of God in England, where They had caused much light to shine. From Jesus Christ unto Constanti∣nus Magnus, the Church had but one Olive-Tree, one Candlestick, or but One Witness, viz. a prophesying Minister, but no Christian Magistrate. From that Constantinus Magnus, for 1260 days or years, were Two W••tnesses cloathed in sackcloath.* 1.1122 But at the end of those years, these Witnesses having perfected an holy Reformation in England, answerable to what was established in the times of Con∣stantinus Magnus, then began that Monster, the Beast out of the Bottomless Pit to ascend, which in the space of time called,* 1.1123 three days and an half, or a time, and times, and half time, overcame, caught, and killed the Two Witnesses. That is, they put to death, or cut down Two branches of the Olive-trees, and those very Two who at that time did yield Oyl into the Bowl ef the Golden Candlestick of God; and not only so, but They cut down the whole Trees, not only Arch-bishop William,

but the whole Episcopacy,* 1.1124 so as They destroy∣ed it root and branch, by taking away Bishops lands, and preventing any more Bishops to be Consecrated; and not only king Charles the first, but the whole King-ship, so as they sold all the Crown lands; and what in them lay, prevented that there should be any more kings, by setting up a Common-wealth without a king and House of Lords, and a sort of an Earthly Church, managed by an Anarchy of the lowest of the people: as it was in the days of Jeroboam,* 1.1125 the son of Nebat, so was it in the days of Oliver the Brewer. Now this Com∣mon-wealth thus erected upon the ruines of the Wittnesses, was the Monster called the Beast out of the Bottomless Pit;* 1.1126 and that Beast was the same which ascended out of the Earth, which caused the mark, and required to be worshiped. And This Beast and its fol∣lowers are the men of the Earth, or that Earth, upon which the noysom and grievous sores did fall, in the strictest sense. And till these noy∣som and grievous sores are fallen, we cannot expect the downfall of the Beast of the Sea, or the papacy of Roma. But these noysom and grievous sores are fallen, or at least falling, as I have shewed, in the kingdom of England. And this being allowed, the fall of Popery can∣not be far off: But let this be denied, and then how or where any such thing as the Death and Resurrection of the Witnesses, hath been effect∣ed, He who can tell me, shall be my magnus Apol••o; and then when Popery shall expire, I have nothing to say.

N. 10. But there is yet a third sort of Men of the Earth,* 1.1127 who though They have had no hand in the death of the Witnesses, in a strict sense: yet in a large sense seem also to be esteemed of the Earth. And such seem to be all such who have brought in Reformation of religion by a kind of Rebellion, and who in their Reformation have fingered the spoils of the Church, and have built Their religion up∣on a new foundation, different from that of a Succession from the Apostles, upon an Authori∣ty derived from the people. Of this sort seem to be all such, who while they pretend to shun the dangerous shelves of popish superstitions, do fall foul upon the rocks of Schism and Here∣sie. For some men who pretend to be Refor∣mers, do fall into such an itch of reformation, that They never cease Reforming, until They reform Themselves out of Christ and Christen∣dom; and in their zeal of separating from the Popish church, do make no stop of separation, until they separate also from the purest Primi∣tive and Apostolical Church; and hence from Christians, or men of Christ, do become meer Earthlings, or men lost from Christ, and found claiming from the people, or from Their own imaginations, both which are meer Earth∣ly things. It was of Christ's modesty that He once said,* 1.1128 [no man can do a miracle in My name, that can lightly speak euil of Me.] And yet for certain such as follow not Christs Apostles,* 1.1129 however They may imitate the true Gospellers, and are not lightly to be forbidden; yet are not of Christ,* 1.1130 and Their works shall fail, and be burnt, for that other foundation can no man lay. And all that is not of Christ,

is of the Earth alone; and such are those Men of the Earth; this present Phial of Gods wrath comes purposely to Chastise. Now there may be many reformed Christians who are good men, and yet in too much fervent zeal, may apt∣ly be seduced into a miscarriage from the truth of religion, into irregularities, whom this first wrath may come to punish for good, and not for hurt; for in the ruine of the Tenth part of the City, there are many to be affrighted un∣to repentance,* 1.1131 who will give glory to God. Of such as these who have lost their supposed claim from Christ, I humbly conceive are to be understood all such who are called Quakers, Anabaptists, Independents, or Presbyterians, who having not sufficient pretence of a true and lawful Succession of Apostolical Divines, rightly claiming from the immediate hands of Christ, have set up an Authority claiming from Christ by the people, instead of the holy Apo¦stles;* 1.1132 but by these people Christ never spake. Now to find out these Men of the Earth, by the noysom and grievous sores which have be∣fallen Them of late years; It is something strange to be observed and remembred, how the hand of God hath gone out against many Churches of the reformed religion, in a circle, one after the other, and all much after the same rate. This Chastisement first began with the Churches of Bohemia, and Austria. In the peace of Germany, agreed upon at Munster, the Bohemians and Austrians were left to the mercy of an hard Master, who by exile and confiscation of goods,* 1.1133 and such like sores, clea∣red those unhappy countries of all the refor∣med religious that were found therein who

would not become Papists: insomuch as those countrys are now become wholly Popish. This happened about the year 1650. And within a few years after happened the like calamities in Piemont, through the severity of as hard masters there. And within a year or two, the same noysom sores happened in Poland. These were terrible persecutions: And yet some half a score years after, as bad or worse afflictions befell the poor Hugonots in France, whose sores were very noysom and grievous, inasmuch as They spred far and near, and touched many thousands of people. And lastly, the same Chastisement is extended into the Palatinate.* 1.1134 These things were not with∣out the hand of God; and whether this wrath shall stop here, is best known unto God, who knows the reason of all things. But be it so, as I humbly conceive, (with submission to the wise and learned,) that these afflictions are be∣cause of a Religion savouring of the Earth: Then God knows how far it will pierce through all the Churches where the same religion reigns; and the same way of Reformation hath beeen effected. The Bohemians and Austri∣ans came very honestly by Their Reformation, through the preaching of the perfecuted Wal∣dists driven from Lyons in France, which was much advanced by the holy lessons brought out of England from the holy Wickliffe, and taught Them by the painful John Hus and Jerome his assistant. But when they took up Arms under the leading of Zisca and Procopius, and King Georgius Pogebrachius, to maintain Their religion by force of arms against Sigis∣mund and Wenceslaus Their sovereign princes.

These practices may be supposed something different from the customes of the Apostolical and Primitive times:* 1.1135 But yet being carried on with a pure zeal, heated with a detestation of the most vilanous murthers, committed up∣on the most excellently holy Martyrs, John and Jerome, Their painful Preachers; it pleased God much to prosper Their arms against Their invaders, for a long time, of above an hun∣dred years. And thus pure zeal seemed to go far in an Antichristian practice: for Pope Zachary had taught Them the lesson,* 1.1136 [That the King misbehaving himself, it is in the power of the people to depose Him, and to elect a new king; Because the king holds His pow∣er, honour, wealth and authority of the people.] And according to this popish lecture had They acted, whence it pleased God to bear with Them in so much the more mercy. And yet loe af∣ter an hundred years, God seems to call to an account for that thing, viz. a Reformation, established upon an unhappy foundation; and this after they had made a second attempt of the same nature, when they put by Ferdinand Their first King, and chose Frederick the pala∣tine in His place, but not back'd with that reason or pure zeal as before in the time of Sigismund. The Piemontiers and Polonian Reformed had also acted much to the same purpose. The French protestants had tasted of most barbarous usages for many kings reigns, but especially by the massacre of Paris, by authority of King Charles the ninth, which drove Them to extreams, that much paliated Their taking up arms for religion: and yet though They prospered so successfully as to

gain many good privileges for the ease of Their religion, loe, at length, it pleased God, that They also suffered: As have also done those of the Palatinate. But what shall we say? Were these Reformed Churches greater sinners than all others; In that they have suf∣fered such things? Surely nay, I verily think not: For in case of Chastisement, for the most part judgement begins at the house of God, and the better the Christians are, so much the quicklyer it pleaseth God to correct them. And the Chastised are often owned for God's belo∣ved ones, while such as escape the rod, must go for bastards. And without dispute it may be granted, that the sufferings of the French Protestants have been of famous reputation; and it is to be hoped, those of the Bohemians and the rest have been the like. And yet the popularity of the priesthood taking too much upon them, has been an heinous and a crying sin, which God hath punished in old time with greater severity: And to found a Reformation by Rebellion, or Bloudshed, God hath never favoured: And to lay hands on the spoil of holy things, is a mater that hath never prosper∣ed, no not at the Pagan temples. In old time the Levites who were but a second order of priesthood,* 1.1137 had not the authority of ordering and making priests, or of putting down Their superiors, and when They attempted it, God corrected Them in His wrath. In the Gospel times, the seventy disciples had not the gift of conveying the graces of the Holy Ghost:* 1.1138 No, nor yet the* 1.1139 Deacons, who were more than They, although they had all the authority and power of an Evangelist, yet could not make, or

ordain another Deacon,* 1.1140 or Minister. And now whether or no, in these cases, do lye the true and proper cause of these afflictions that have run from country to country: is best known unto God; however abundantia cautelae non nocet. How be it, if it be so, God's wrath will go yet farther; and who knows how the Luthe∣rans, and the Northern kingdoms may escape! But according to our mater in hand, we have said enough to manifest, that the wrath of the first Phial is far spent; and it's to be hoped in a little farther time the venom of these noy∣som and grievous sores may wear off. The Mahometans in general, and some certain Pro∣testants in particular, have felt the sharpness of its sting. And whatever pains may be be∣hind, awaiting to throw about yet more anger, I am very confident; though much bloud may he shed, and perhaps many people are yet to ride upon the whip; yet nevertheless, the time is but short, and therefore calls out to make the more speed. For when this first wrath is done upon the Protestants of the Earth, then shall begin, Woe be unto the Men of the Sea, for They are of the kingdom of the Beast of Roma.

§. 11.

* 1.1141N. 1. Having spoken of this second forerunner of the Beast's fall, come we now unto the third. And that is the Time of the seventh Seal opened, and of the seventh Angel beginning to sound His Trumpet. These two things are to meet near together, though not at the same Instant. The Seal is to open first, and soon after the Angel will sound His Trum∣pet. For so it is written; And when He had opened the seventh Seal, there was silence in

Heaven, for about half an hours space. This Opening is express't as of a thing perfectly past, before the words uttered: As if the words in right order should have took their proper place in the entrance of the foregoing Chap∣ter; for that,* 1.1142 that Chapter wholly treats of the business of the same seventh Seal opened;* 1.1143 the first act whereof was Half an Hours silence.* 1.1144 And then followed the striving of the four Angels,* 1.1145 and the many thousands who were Sealed. By Silence must needs be signified, a time of great stillness and peace in the Church; while all affairs stand at a stay. And this space of Half an Hour, cannot signifie a common Half Hour, but an Half Hour reckoned after God's rate of time, who reckons [One day to a thousand years,* 1.1146 and a thousand years to One day.] Now, if One day give a thousand years, then One Hour gives the twenty fourth part thereof, which contains 41 years, 8 months, 1 day and an half: And the Half Hour gives, 20 years, 10 months, and 18 hours. Now to ascertain the very time when this Seal opened; It is to be remembred, that at the time of the Witnesses ascending up into Heaven,* 1.1147 in the same Hour was a great Earthquake, whereby all things became turn'd upside down. Afore the Beast of the Bottomless Pit, and of the Earth were uppermost; but then those turned up by the roots, the Beast and the Earth sunk into the Pit, and the Heavens became uppermost, and the Witnesses ascended therein. And in the midst of this Earthquake, this Calm hap∣pened: For the Silence was in Heaven, and that Heaven being signified of the pure Church restored; The Silence must begin at what

time the Witnesses ascended,* 1.1148 and Heaven was restored, which began in May 1660, when Charles the Second in England came to His crown. And from that time forward until 1678: ending, at what time the Popish Plots and Presbyterian Strifes began a little to di∣sturb, about the end of Half an Hours time, at the rate of God's years. But the Earth∣quake was great and was to hold an Hours time at the same rate. And this beginning in 1559, at such time as Cromwell's Son being affright∣ed out of His throne, the affairs of the Beast of the Earth began to reel and totter; it was to hold 41 years, unto the year 1700. And thus was there at once both an Earthquake and a Calm; or a Calm in the midst of the Earthquake: Or a Calm at least in England, now called Heaven, while the Earthquake ra∣ged by course in all the Earth besides: The Turks then invading the Empire, and fighting to gain Candia; Tassaletta, invading the Moors: The French overrunning the Netherlands, and the Germans and French furiously battering each other; And so the Danes and Suedes; And soon after 1680, King Charles dying, Popery got footting again in Heaven, (viz. in England:) And while it was yet beginning to disturb, was shook out again. And at this instant the Earth∣quake holds on, and happy are all they who have a fixed interest in Heaven above, for this is the instant time wherein the four Angels standing on the four corners of the Earth,* 1.1149 hol∣ding the four winds of the Earth, that They shall not blow on the Earth, nor the Sea, nor on the Trees, meaning the Air above the Earth. These four Angels do signifie the Enemies of

God and His Church from all parts of the world, labouring to do mischief. These four Angels seem to be the Schismatick in the North, the Popish Angel in the W••st, the Mahometan in the South, and the Pagan Angel in the East: By means of whom, the whole world shall seem to be engaged in dreadful wars and bloudshed. But before these terrible slaughters begin to break forth, God hath sent out His good Angel,* 1.1150 to Seal His Chosen people in the foreheads; that is in their minds, or in their heads, with the knowledge of Himself, by saving saith; by means whereof, shall the world turn upside down, yet They shall be safe.* 1.1151 All which things intimating the dreadful bloudy times that are now at hand all the world over. In which hurly burly of mischief and bloudshed, all what is behind of wrath unto the men of the Earth, whether Mahometans or Earthly Protestants,* 1.1152 shall befall them. And I do humbly conceive, that all manner of protestants who have been in any wise guilty of bloud or rapines, and that especially upon the Holy Saints of God; and who have assumed authority in spiritual things above their reach, as by taking upon them to bestow the gifts of the Holy Ghost, or to forgive sin, or to cast unto Satan, or in any case in God's name to do what God has not called Them unto, nor sent Them to un∣dertake; may justly expect to find a share in this wrath. For even now is at hand, even at the very door, that dreadful time of the sixth Seal opened, wherein the kings of the Earth, and the great men, the rich men the chief captains, and the mighty men,* 1.1153 and every bond∣man, and every free-man shall hide Themselves

in dens, and among the rocks of the mountains, and shall say to the rocks and mountains, fall on us and hide us from the face of him who sitteth on the throne, and from the wrath of the Lamb: For the great day of His wrath is come, and who shall be able to stand? And this latter time of the Sixth Seal, answereth to that of Daniel, where he speaks of a time of trouble,* 1.1154 such as never was since there was a Nation, even to that same time. And our Saviour pointeth at the very same thing, where he saith, Then shall be great Tribula∣tion, such as was not since the beginning of the world to this time,* 1.1155 no, nor ever shall be. For now the times of the Gentiles being ful∣filled, there shall be signs in the Sun, Moon, and Stars,* 1.1156 and upon the Earth distress of na∣tions, with perplexity, the sea and the waves roaring, and mens hearts failing them for fear. The Jews of old have had Their share in this affliction, but now is the turn come that the Gentiles shall taste of the same rod, and in this case God begins with the Prote∣stants and the reformed Churches, in order by Chastisement to save Them from the deeper wrath and judgement, which waits for the Pa∣pists, Mahometans, and the Pagans, to con∣found Them with utter desolation and de∣struction.* 1.1157 For so it appears, the first Phial toucheth the Earth only with noysom sores, or a rod of Correction; but the second and the rest threaten bloud and utter destruction.* 1.1158 And now also the land of the Beast of the Pit must look for that slaughter of seven thousand, and the fall of the Tenth part of the city, at what time the Remnant shall escape,* 1.1159 and give glory

to the God of Heaven. And when this is done,* 1.1160 the second woe will be past.

2.* 1.1161 Now during the time of the same Earth∣quake, as before; and while the desolations of the sixth Seal are yet breathing out Their wo∣ful tribulations unto the world, and the men of the Earth; and while the seventh Seal be∣ing newly opened, and the Half hours silence being past, goes on proclaiming peace and safety to the Men of Heaven, or of the pure Church.* 1.1162 Even then shall arise the seventh Angel, who shall begin to sound His trumpet to battel against the Beasts of the Earth and of the Sea, and the Rivers, and against the Sun,* 1.1163 and against the Seat of the Beast, and the ri∣ver Euphrates, and the Serpents and Froggs therein, and against the prince of the Air. And when this Angel shall appear, there will happen great alterations,* 1.1164 for there will be great voices in Heaven, saying, The kingdoms of this world are become the kingdoms of our Lord and of his Christ, and He shall reign for ever and ever. Which is as much as to say, there shall arise a Reforming prince, who, and His Successors, shall compass the Monarchy of the whole world;* 1.1165 so as the Lord shall be king over all the Earth: And in that day there shall be one Lord, and His name shall be One. But these things shall be perfected in time and in order, according to the wrath of the seven Phials. But when this Angel shall appear, then shall the kingdoms of the Beast of the Sea fall before Him, as the Dew wastes and consumes away when the Sun ariseth, and be∣comes hot upon the Earth. And now having shewed how the Two Witnesses are certainly

ascended into Heaven, [which was the first forerunner of the fall of the Beast:] And how far the first Phial of God's wrath hath taken its turn upon the Men of the Earth, and that both upon the Mahometuns, the men of one Bottomless Pit, and upon the bloudy and rap∣acious, and presumptuous Protestants, the Men of the other Bottomless Pit; and that both in a strict and larger sense: And how far the seventh Seal is opened, and the Half Hours Silence is past, and the great Earthquake is come, and all the world is ready ripe to be troubled with such Tribulations as were never known before. There remains only and chiefly the coming and appearance of the seventh An∣gel, whose trumpet sounding, is to begin an universal Monarchy. And then shall we who live to that day, see both the Pope and Turk come to ruine. But now having stated this Doctrin, that for certain there shall be such a Monarch, and that speedily; methinks I hear every Reader greatly inquisitive who shall be the man? And, when shall this be? To which question, may we believe the famous‘ 1.1166 Nostre∣damus, the French modern Prophet; He says he shall be an English man, of the bloud of the House of Burbon, descended of a woman with* 1.1167 a child under the bark, reigning after Charles the Second, who had ♄ in the end of ♎ R Or may we believe“ 1.1168 Taliesin the Welch prophet; He says, He shall be a Britain [Coro∣nog vap an,] which signifies the Crowned son of Ann, who shall conquer the Turk. Or may we believe the prophesie mentioned by* 1.1169 Carton in the library at Magdeburgh; He is to be a Charles, descended from Charles the Great, by

the French Kings, from a people without an head, that shall spend fifteen years in the con∣quest of Asia. All these prophesies for ought I know, may be true successively, but they are not God's word, and I cannot trust to the one or the other. But according unto God's word. This universal Monarch seems to be promi∣sed from the bloud Royal of England: First,* 1.1170 for that the Witnesses suffering and ascen∣ding, were thereof. Secondly,* 1.1171 Because the Deliverer of the Jews is expected out of some Country, 1st. very far off from Jerusalem, and 2ly. situat on the sides of the North,* 1.1172 as England is. And also 3ly, He is to be of the Islands afar off;* 1.1173 and of that Island in parti∣cular, of which God hath threatned to repay vengeance thereon. And this seems strongly to be the Isle of Great Britain; from whence shall ascend the second Constantinus, who shall restore God's Holy Church. And as to the time when, I say positively;* 1.1174 so soon as God's rod hath done its work upon the Tenth part of the city, which is certainly meant of Eng∣land. And could we be sure the danger of this rod is past, I would pawn my credit up∣on it, that it shall come to pass instantly.* 1.1175 But I leave it to God, who best knows when to lay by, and when to take up His rod again.

§. 12.

N. 1. * 1.1176Having shewn the forerunners of the fall of the Beast of Roma; now come we to the order thereof. The wrath of the first Phial being spent, that of the second is to begin, which bespeaks thus. And the se∣cond Angel poured out His Phial upon the Sea, and it became as the bloud of a dead man, and every living Soul died in the Sea.]* 1.1177

Whence seems to follow, that the kingdoms, countrys, or people, signified by the Sea in this place, (when the time comes) shall certain∣ly be filled with much bloudshed;* 1.1178 and the people of those countrys shall generally, or mostly be slain, or destroyed. And hence chiefly follows to be enquired, who are those people? And what are those countries and kingdoms? The Answer by what hath been said before, is not now difficult to be made. For as by the Earth are to be under∣stood, those potentates and people who arose out of the Earth, or some part thereof: So also must be understood by the Sea. And for∣asmuch as the whole Popish Empire is said to ascend up out of the Sea,* 1.1179 that whole Empire seems to be here signified. But yet an ex∣ception may be admitted. For whereas we find under the wrath of these Phials, the Popish Empire taking up Three turns, whereof this is but one; we must therefore under∣stand the Sea in this place, to be meant only of that part of the Popish Empire, which is most properly called the Sea. Now under the wrath of these Phials, we find first one place,* 1.1180 or country, called the [Seat of the Beast:] Which being reasonably to be understood of the Beast which ascended out of the Sea, (because no other Beast had other lands un∣der His reign, besides what He sat upon, ex∣cept the Turk,* 1.1181 (who is distinguished by a more p••culiar mark:) It must be meant therefore of the Papacy at Roma, whose proper seat was in the country of Italia. Another place is called [Rivers and fountains of waters] Which are arms and branches of the Sea.* 1.1182

And therefore as by the Sea in general is meant the whole Popish Empire, so by Ri∣vers and Fountains, are to be understood, the utmost extended arms and branches of that Empire; such as are the kingdoms of Poland, Hungaria, of Spain and France, and Portu∣gal, and such like: Which things being thus to be understood, then by the Sea properly so called, are we to mean only, so much of the body of the Roman or Popish Empire, as is not parcelled out into other kingdoms. Now at first rise of the Papal Empire,* 1.1183 the Sea out of which that Beast arose, was a large Empire, conteining all Germania, Italia, and France, and part of Poland, Hungaria and Spain. But since that, as the Pope grew Greater, the Emperor became less and less, until in time, first France became a distinct kingdom, and also Germany. And then Italia became distinct, and Germania alone became the seat of the Empire, as it is at this day. So as by the Sea in this place is to be under∣stood the German Empire, together with its members. In old time almost all Christen∣dom was the Roman Empire, and then the Rivers and Fountains thereof were called Praefectures, which were all of Them tribu∣tary to the Empire, as Rivers and Fountains usually are to the Sea. But now instead of those Praefectures, have been as many king∣doms, which have been as it were homagers, or tributaries to the Pope, but not unto the Emperors: So as the Papacy and not the Empire, is more properly the Sea. And thus true it is, if the dispute had lodg'd between the Pope and the Emperor. But the Papacy

being otherwise distinguished, and also the Branched Kingdoms of the Popish Empire; it remains therefore to be understood, that by the Sea lying under the Wrath of the second Phial, is properly, and only, to be meant of the Empire of Germania; and in allusion ra∣ther to what it has been formerly, than as it is now, as that wide Sea out of which the Beast arose, at what time Charlemaign sub∣mitted His whole Empire to be under the ju∣risdiction of the Pope of Roma: Which whole Empire like a great Sea choaked with sands, is extenuated into a narrow body, less than several of its own arms, or branches. How∣ever extenuated as it is, this Empire is that Sea, upon which the second Angel poured out His Phial. Out of this Sea arose that evil Beast it seems, which is now called the Pope, and as if it were for that reason, because it was the neast of that unclean Bird, it is there∣fore to endure the first Phial of Wrath, which falls upon the papal Empire. Now after the same rate as here, so are the allegorick words understood elsewhere in a case more plain, as wherein the matter of fact is long since past.* 1.1184 As when the first trumpeting Angel sounded, He gave an allarm unto the Earth: By which Earth, is understood the pagan Romans, who were not under any claim from God or Christ,* 1.1185 whom Constantinus destroyed. The second Trumpeter sounded an allarm against the Sea: And by the Sea was then meant the Empire of Roma, which was broken by the Northern Invaders. The third Angel allarmed the Ri∣vers and Fountains: And that third Angel being meant of Charles the Great,* 1.1186 who sub∣dued

the kingdoms of the Northern men, erected out of the Empire, and was a means whereby the Star Wormwood brought Them into subjection to the See of Roma. And thus now the Empire of Germania being singled out from all other dominions of the popish Empire, is to be the Limb thereof, which is to be broken. It shall seem the most wise God will not destroy the Empire all at once, as He did by the cities of the plain. No,* 1.1187 the Roman Church was once famous for holy Martyrs; the remembrance of whom, and whose sake, as it shall seem, works out for this Beast so much the more respit, before His ruine comes utterly. But alas, will this warning work no remorse unto repentance? It shall seem as if not:* 1.1188 Why then surely it will make him so much the more obdurate in sin; and thus he will at length so much the heavier sall.

2. It hath pleased God to make successful the arms of these Austrian Emperors against the Bohemians, Hungarians, and Austrians,* 1.1189 Their Protestant subjects, for correction and chastisement of those Reformists. But They have not esteemed it so, but with cruel seve∣rities have broken the bones of the people of God,* 1.1190 and have driven whole towns and coun∣tries into Exile, and the ancient families out of Their paternal Inheritances. Also,* 1.1191 there is much bloudshed of the wars of Germany lyes at the door of that family, by reason that for enlarging Their borders, and the study of revenge They would not admit of peace; but in favour of popish Idolatry, stained them∣selves with a sea of bloudshed. It was not for nothing that the poor Hungars Their sub∣jects

subjects chose rather to submit unto a Turkish yoke, than to be under those Christian Em∣perors. And now lastly, shall there happen a peace to be contracted between this Empe∣ror, and the Turks and French, as is endea∣voured to be brought about, what cruelties Reformed Christians may expect from Them, time will shew; unto which I refer my self. But what is more than all these, those secret sins best known unto God Himself, for whose sake the wrath is threatned; do cry aloud for ven∣geance; and that not only against Him who sitteth upon the throne, but also, and especi∣ally, against those bloudy Priests, Jesuits, and Friers, who have been the chief sollicitors unto all the mischiefs and cruelties which have been effected.

* 1.11923. For these and other secret causes, the destruction threatned, is like to be very sore. For the whole Empire is to be turned into bloud; and every living Soul therein is threat∣ned with death. It seems very severe! and yet is expressed without any abatement of any Remnant repenting, or giving glory to God. Only we are not to conceive the Empire gene∣rally, and wholly to be engaged under this wrath, but so far only as relates unto the Sea, or the popish religion. And there too, may it please God to construe the prophesie in a figurative sense, and read a part for the whole; sure no candid Reader can grudge at God's mercies. And when we read, or hear tell of unheard of popish cruelties, such as of Pope Alexander the IIId. against the innocent Wal∣dists;* 1.1193 Who commanded by His blessing, all men to murther them, and cursed all such as

did but harbour them, when ready to perish. Oh! let not such remembrances whet our stomachs with revenge, for vengeance is God's, and He will repay it. And when we read of His wrath, how it will destroy all popish Ab∣beys, and religious houses, and all that dwell therein, throughout the whole Empire, and convert their Mainteinance to better uses: And how the whole fraternity of shaven crowns are destinated to wallow in gore bloud, without one Soul thereof left alive; and how the whole rabble of picture, relict, Saint, or mass worshippers, shall perish in Their gore; and all who put confidence in three penny pardons of popes, priests, or friers Indulgences, shall be cut to pieces. Grudge we not that for a little time They flourish in Their pomp and insolencies, for yet a little while,* 1.1194 and They shall be no more, the Lord will laugh at Him, for He seeth that His day is coming. And when these things begin to come to pass then let the great Whore lament in sack-cloath and ashes, for that Her destruction also draweth nigh! And let the kingdoms of the Rivers look about Them, for that Their turn will next come up.

N. 4. By what means these things shall be effected, is hard to be determined.* 1.1195 This pre∣sent Emperor may convert, and Himself be∣come the Executioner of these fatal dooms, who knows? Or after a peace first made, the Turks may come again, and advancing into the heart of Germany, may perpetrate these hor∣rid butcheries;* 1.1196 for wickedness is often acted by the hands of the wicked; especially for that reformed Christians, especially such as are purely so, have no delight to act such

bloudy scenes: And the Reformations alrea∣dy made, have not acted such rigid and se∣vere justice, unless it were amongst the vilest schismaticks, who prophanely apostatizing from their profest principles, have taken plea∣sure in cruelties; and those who feared not to lay hands on Bishops lands,* 1.1197 and the Church plate, and cut mens throats as freely as the worst of Papists, and that without blushing. And perhaps some of this Brood may be reser∣ved after all the inquisition of the first wrath, as it were on purpose whetted with revenge for such a day of execution. Or perhaps in the vacancy of the choice of the next Emperor, broyls may break out between Papist and Pro∣testant once more, and by civil dissentions it may please God to bring about His rod of justice. These instrumental actions are be∣yond me to determin. But who ever shall begin the work,* 1.1198 it shall seem the seventh An∣gel will strike in to crown the work; and perhaps with a command as in the case of Jo∣shua against the Cananites;* 1.1199 to kill and slay beyond all what His own tender nature may take pleasure to execute.

* 1.1200N. 5. But will some say, when shall this day come? To this I answer, God only knows the certain day and year. But when the two and forty moneths of the German kings and Empe∣rors are expired, then shall happen this Phial of wrath upon the first limb of the popish throne:* 1.1201 And would any know how these moneths stand,* 1.1202 let him count the tale of the German Kings and Emperors, as follows.

Emperors and Kings of Germany.

Num.	K. and E.	A. D.
1.	Charlemaigne. Em.	800
2.	Ludovicus pius s. E.	814
3.	Ludovicus II. s. King.	843.
4.	Ludovicus III. and Carlo∣man together. Ks.	876.
5.	Arnulphus s. of Car. E.	882.
6.	Ludovicus IV. s. K.	900
7.	Conradus D. of Fr. K.	912
8.	Henricus sisters son of Lu∣dovic. K.	920
9.	Otto s. Emper.	936
10.	Otto II. s. Emp.	873
11.	Otto III. s. Emp.	984
12.	Henric. II. D. Bav.	1002
13.	Conradus II. D. of Fr. of the family of Otto.	1024
14.	Henric. III. s. E.	1030
15.	Henricus IV. s. E.	1056
16.	Henricus V. s. E.	1106
17.	Lotharius D. Sax. E.	1125
18.	Conrudcs III. Nep. Hen. E.	1138
19.	Friderik Bar. Nep. E.	1152
20.	Henricus VI. s. E.	1190
21.	Philippus Bro. K.	1199
21.	Otto IV. D. Sax. E.	1208
22.	Friderick II. s. Hen. E.	1217
23	William of Hol. K.	1244
Conradus IV. s. of Fr. K.	1250
23.	Richard of Eng. K.	1256
23.	Alphons. of Spa. K.
23.	Rudolphus of Hapsp. E.	1273
24.	Adolphus Nassov. E.	1291
24.	Albertus s. of Rud. E.	1298
25.	Henric. VII. Lutz. E.	1308
26.	Ludovic. Bav. E.	1314
27.	Carolus IV. Boh. E.	1346
28.	Wenceslaus s. E.	1378
29.	Rupert. Count pal. E.	1400
30.	Sigism. br. of. Wen.	1411
31.	Albert. D. Aust. E.	1438
32.	Friderik his bro. E.	1440
33.	Maximilian s. E.	1493
34.	Carolus V. Grandc.	1518
35.	Ferdinand bro. E.	1558
36.	Maximilian II. s. E.	1564
37.	Rudolphus II. s. E.	1575
38.	Matthias bro. E.	1612
39.	Ferdinand II. Nep. E.	1629
40.	Ferdinand III. s. E.	1637
41.	Leopold Ignat. s. E.	1658
42	The King of Romans, not yet Reigning.

And now the 42 months within one, being up with this present Emp. now upon the throne, it invites us to expect every year to be the last, when this limb of Roma shall be pulled to pieces. For a time of distance being observ∣able, between the fall of this Empire, and the Seat of the Beast, and the customs of Germany being considered, it will follow most probab∣ly, That a King of Romans shall be the last

popish Monarch of that country: And that this Emperor and His Son, or Successor King of Romans, shall fall together. And that one Emperor in Italy shall survive the fall of the Ger∣man Empire. But we leave it as it shall please God to dispose. For time seems to hasten unto a period, and the bloudy days succeed, wherein the universal Monarch will take place.

§. 13.

* 1.1203The third Angel poured out His Phial upon the rivers and fountains of waters, and they became bloud. By these rivers and fountains are certainly to be understood the branches of the papal Empire, as hath been afore shewed.* 1.1204 These Branches are the king∣doms of Hungary, France, Spain, Poland, &c. The kings of Hungary from their first chri∣stianity have been in all ages, true drudges unto the Roman Beast. King Ladislaus of this country, in the flower of His age, was so ob∣servant of the Popes Holiness, that in obedi∣ence to His commands, He pawned both His Soul and Life, to stand or fall by His direction; at what time by breaking His oath with the Turk, He perished at the Battel of Varna. Now in process of time, the rule of this king∣dom fell into the hands of the Austrian Em∣perors. But the subjects of this kingdom thirst∣ing after a Reformation, met with such oppo∣sition and persecution upon that account at the hands of these princes, that they chose ra∣ther to be slaves to the Turks, than subjects to these hard masters. But now the kings of this country having also nearly fulfilled Their week in the Papal service,* 1.1205 the time draws on, that together with Popish Idolat••y. They are to be thrust out hence also. And upon the Count the tale appears, as follows.

The Kings and Dukes of Hungaria.

Num.	Kings. and D.	A. D.
1.	Gaiza the Ist. Christian Duke.	980.
2.	Stephen, s, I. King.	997.
3.	Peter his Nep.	1039.
4.	Alban, another N.	1042.
5.	Andrew, from a br. of Gaiza.	1047.
6.	Bela, br. of And.	1059,
7	Salomon s. of And.	1062.
8.	Gaiza, II. s, of Be.	1075.
9.	Ladislaus, bro.	1079.
10.	Colomannus, s. of Gaiza.	1096.
11.	Stephen II. s.	1114.
12.	Bela II. Ne. of Col.	1131
13.	Gaiza III. son.	1142.
14.	Stephen III. s.	1162.
15.	Bela the III. bro.	1173
16.	Emericus, bro.	1191
17.	Ladislaus III. son.	1200
18.	Andrew II. br. of Em.	1201
19.	Bela the IV. son.	1236
20.	Stephen IV. son.	1270
21.	Ladislaus IV. s.	1272
22.	Andrew III br.	1289
23.	Wenceslaus, Ne.	1300
24.	Otto Bav. also Ne.	1303
25.	Charles of Fr. Co.	1310
26.	Ludovic. s.	1343
27.	Mary daughter.	1383
28.	Charles the II Co.	1385
29.	Sigismund Boh. in right of Mary	1387
30.	Albert son-in-law	1438
31.	Ladislaus, son.	1440
32.	Matthias Cor. elec	1458
33	Ladislaus Ne. of Ma.	1491
34,	Ludovik II. son.	1517
35.	John Zepusius by Elect. and Ferdinand Aust. and An. Sist. of Ludov.	1527
36.	Maximilian, son.	1561
37.	Rudolphus, son.	1575
38.	Matthias, bro.	1608
39.	Ferdinand II Ne.	1618
40.	Ferdinand III. s.	1625
41.	Ignatius Leopol. s.	1658
42.	Joseph, son.	1686.

It may be reasonably supposed, that with the fall of the Empire, this kingdom of Hun∣garia therewith incorporate, will also be bro∣ken; so as the Father and Son f••lling toge∣ther, the Empire and Hungarian Kingdom shall break with Them.

§. 14.

* 1.1206When Moses by the command of God, had turned the Rivers of Aegypt into Bloud; all ponds, lakes, and fountains be∣came bloud also; and so it is to be here. For after the Sea the Empire is once turned into bloud, so must all the branches of that Sea. The sweet waters commonly begin at the Fountain, and thence run down the Ri∣vers into the Sea, but corrupt waters usually arise out of the Sea, and from thence swell up, into the Rivers and Fountains. Now in this appearance of the Vision, The Angel of the waters said, [Thou art righteous O Lord, which art, and which wast, and shalt be, be∣cause Thou hast judged thus: For They have shed the bloud of Saints,* 1.1207 and of the Prophets, and Thou hast given Them bloud to drink, for They are worthy.] And unto these sayings of His, another Angel from under the Altar replied, saying, [Even so Lord God Almighty, true and righteous are thy judgments.] By these Angels of wrath must be certainly meant the proper Angels of Heaven, as ap∣appears by the pure white Linnen,* 1.1208 and the golden Girdles wherewith They were cloathed. But These wrought by Earthly ministers, or instruments, which might be wicked, or god∣ly men, as They were most meet for the service. But here, in this case seems to be im∣ployed the Ʋniversal Monarch, who being a religious and godly prince, is described by these Expressions, signifying His godly zeal; whereby calling to mind the Massacres that were acted at Paris, and the bloudshed in Ireland, and in the valleys of Piemont, and the bloudy Ligue, and Inquisition, whereby

so many Holy Ministers and other Saints have suffered: He undertakes this holy war against God's enemies, in the name of God, and un∣to His true praise and Glory; and at all the bloud He sheds, He remembers the Lord to act His revenge in His name, and not of pri∣vate animosity and despight. And the Angel of the Altar who answered, seems to be some holy Arch-bishop, or the other Witness of God, who alternately joyns with His prince in these holy services of the praise of God. Now God's judgments bespeak thus, saying,* 1.1209 [Every man who shedeth bloud, (that is of private malice, or revenge) by man shall his bloud be shed.] Whence follows, that the bloud that was given these kingdoms to drink was out of their own veins, in recompence of that innocent bloud They had shed. Now the French kings have been of old, at the bottom of much bloud of the Martyrs.* 1.1210 At what time they became the instruments of the Popes wrath against the innocent Waldists, the poor men of Lyons, and the reformed Lights at Tholouse, and other parts of France: the Massacre of Paris was infernally vilanous and wicked, perpetrated by the king's com∣mand,* 1.1211 and against His royal word to the the contrary. With these the Butcheries of Merindol and Chabriers cry aloud for venge∣ance, and all the innocent bloud of those days, all over that kingdom.* 1.1212 And lastly in this kingdom has been acted the most treache∣rous and barbarous dealing against the Pro∣testants there, as could well be devised to be done, as if it had been in strife to out doe the house of Austria, in their Bohemian and

Austrian cruelties. How fitly then does the Angel of waters praise God for His judgements on this bloudy kingdom! And now to say who shall be the instrument of God in execution of this Vengeance, besides what we have out of Holy writ, by a judicious guess; that the Ʋniversal Monarch who shall do the thing,, is to be of the Royal bloud of England:* 1.1213 The French Prophet Nostradamus expresly says it, that the English Britains joyned with the Flemings, shall be the men that shall do it. And that particularly the Thames and martial people shall make desolate the whole land that lyes between Seine and Marne;* 1.1214 and farther, that coming in at Blay by Rochel, They shall occupy the whole country of Guienne, and Burdeaux, and call it Angle Aquitaine. Which things being written by a Frenchman, and a Papist, as I have no reason to contradict, so I know not to the contrary, but it may be very so indeed. And as for the time when the same Author writes, When a great Mon∣arch succeeding another great Monarch, shall lead a Life unlawful and Leacherous; then by carelesness shall He give all away, so as the Salik Law shall fail. But cast we up the Count of the Monarchs or Kings of France.

The Emperors and Kings of France.

Num.	E. K.	A. D.
1.	Charlemaigne E.	800.
2.	Ludowick the Godly, son. Em.	814.
3.	Charles bald, s. K,	841
4.	Lewes stammerer, s.	877
5.	Lewes III, & Carl. ss.	879
6.	Charles simple Br.	885
6.	Eudes E. of Paris.	890
6.	Rudolph. of Burg.	923
7.	Lewes Transmarine, s.

of Charles simple.	936
8.	Lotharius, son.	954
9.	Lewes the Vth. s.	986
10.	Hugh Capet Saxon, by Conquest.	987
11.	Robert His son.	998
12.	Henry the Ist. s.	1031
13.	Philip the Ist. s.	1060
14.	Lewes fat, s.	1109
15.	Philip the II. s.	1129
16.	Lewes VIIth. s.	1138
17.	Philip III, son.	1180
18.	Lewes VIII. s.	1223
19.	Lewes IX. son.	1226
20.	Philip, IV. s.	1271
21.	Philip V. son.	1286
22.	Lewes X. s.	1313
23.	Philip VI. bro.	1315
24.	Charles IV. bro.	1321
25.	Philip d'Valois, Co.	1328
26.	John His son.	1350.
27.	Charles V. son.	1364
28.	Charles VI. s.	1380
29.	Charles VII. s.	1423
30.	Lewes XI s.	1461
31.	Charles VIII. s.	1484
32.	Levves XII. Coz.	1498
33.	Francis of Angolesme, Cousin.	1515
34.	Henry II. s.	1548
35.	Francis II. s.	1559
36.	Charles IX. bro.	1561
37	Henry III. bro.	1574
38	Henry d'Bur. Co.	1590
39.	Levves XIII. s.	1610
40.	Levves XIV. s.	1643
41.	Both wanting.
42.

Here want two Reigns of full tale; but may it be lawful to fill up the account with Eudes and Rudolph, the account is up. These did certainly reign in full power, but then at the same time Charles the Simple was the lawful Soveraign, and reigned before and af∣ter them both. But God alone is the judge of the whole mater, in whose power it is to lengthen or diminish reigns. However, when the Ʋniversal Monarch hath done His work in Germania, and Hungaria, it shall seem as if He will march next way into France. And may it be lawful to say what I humbly con∣ceive, it shall seem as if a certain Henry of the Royal bloud of France, waitng vvhen the

Head of the present Lewes shall be laid, will interupt the reign of the next. And while Lewes and Henry shall contend by alternate rule, one may guess that two short reigns will lead with the more easy access unto the reign of the Ʋniversal Monarch. But it is not lawful to grudge at a little extention of time to a kingdom's rule, in a case where great calamities do threaten. And therefore I for∣bear to harp further upon this string.

§. 15.

* 1.1215Next after France, the kingdom of Spain stands guilty of much bloud of the Martyrs of Jesus, and of great cruelties: And these first, by means of the Inquisition, which at first set on foot as if to plague Jews, and Moors, abounding in that kingdom; it was soon made an Engine to vex and destroy poor innocent reformed Christians, even unto the resisting the work of the Holy Ghost;* 1.1216 as if They had purposely contrived to quench the light of the holy Gospel. And for this cause, Spain, Italy, and the Netherlands, are bound to curse the time, that ever They had know∣ledge of such a generation of Catholick kings, (as they are commonly stiled) which have perpetrated such bloudy actions. And for this matter Spain hath exceeded France,* 1.1217 in the perpetration of a sort of Cruelties which Turks and Sarazens come short of. But besides this Hellish scourge, the bloud and rapines com∣mitted upon the innocent Belgians, crys aloud for vengeance against the kings of Spain, and Their bloudy Council, and insatiably cruel Priests,* 1.1218 the grand instigators unto bloudy per∣secutions. The bloud of the French Prote∣stants also, and of that accursed Holy League

(as they called it) established by Pope Sixtus the V.,* 1.1219 and pursued with violence by the king of Spain, and the Duke of Guize, require much Vengeance. And Their guilt in the civil wars of Germany, and the Oceans of inno∣cent bloud shed therein, bespeak much to the same purpose; as also does the innocent bloud of the West India's,* 1.1220 where They caused the Holy name of God to be Blasphemed by those poor Infidels, while they entitled their cruel slaughters and vilanous rapines, unto the Chri∣stian Religion. The day therefore of Their visitation awaits that kingdom,* 1.1221 and threatens bloud and ruine there also. And as to the time when this shall befall, see the account of the Monarchs and Kings of Spain, as follows.

The Kings of Spain.

Num.	Kings.	A. D.
1.	Alphonsus II.	8••0
2	Ranimirus.	825
3.	Ordonius.	850
4.	Alphonsus Great.	861
5.	Ordonius II.	910
6.	Froila II.	921
7.	Alphonsus IV.	922
8.	Ranimirus II,	929
9.	Ordonius III.	950
10.	Sanctius.	955
11,	Ranimirus III.	967
12.	Veremundus. II.	982
13.	Alphonsus V.	999
14.	Veremundus III.	1037
15.	Sanctia daught. and Ferdinand of Castile.	1038
16.	Sanctius II. son.	1065
17.	Alphonsus VI. br.	1069
18.	Urruca daug. and Alphonsus of Arragon.	1109
19.	Sanctius III. son.	1158
20.	Ferdinand II br.	1158
01.	Alphons. VIII s.	1190
22.	Henry his son.	1214
23.	Ferdinand III. br.	1216
24.	Alphonsus wise.	1252
25.	Sanctius IV. son.	1284
26.	Ferdinand IV. s.	1295
27.	Alphons. X. son.	1312
28.	Peter his son.	1350
29.	Henry II. base br.	1366
30.	John his son.	1379

31.	Henry III. son, and Con∣stance, d. of Pet.	1390.
32.	John, II their son.	1407.
33.	Henry IV. son.	1454.
34.	Alphons. XI. br.	1465.
35.	Isabella d. and Ferdin∣and of Arragon.	1474.
36.	Johanna da. and Philip of Austria.	1506.
37.	Charles I their s.	1516
38.	Philip II his son.	1558
39.	Philip III. his s.	1598
40.	Philip IV. his s.	1621
41.	Charles II. his s.	1673
42	wanting.

There were several kingdoms in these days in Spain, but this race of kings being such, as in the end enjoyed the whole Monarchy, I have made the standard of all the rest. They have but One reign more to come up, at what time under the Successor of this king, this kingdom also is to drink of the Phial of God's wrath against the kings of the rivers.* 1.1222

§ 16.

We come now lastly to the kingdom of Poland, which also hath much to answer for the bloud of the Martyrs of Jesus, which they shed, in obedience to the bloudy Edicts of the Roman Beast, against the holy Lamb of God: And this especially in the reign of the late king Cassimer, at what time much bloud of Reformed Christians, with much of cruelty, was there causelesly spilt. This race of kings hath also of many years been feudatory to the Papacy, and they have been very zealous and stiff maintainers of his Blasphemies, and Idola∣tries. And therefore bloud and destruction awaiteth also at the door of this kingdom: As to the time when, see the Number of the Monarchs and kings of Poland, as follows.

The Dukes and Kings of Poland.

Num.	Dukes and K.	A. D.
1.	Piastus Agricola, Duke.	805.
2.	Ziemovitius D.	861.
3.	Lescus D.	892.
4.	Ziemomissus, D.	913.
5.	Micislaus. I. Christian Duke.	964.
6.	Bolessaus, I. King.	999.
7.	Micislaus II. son.	1025.
8.	Bretislaus a Rebel.	1034.
8.	Cassimirus s. of M.	1041
9.	Boleslans II. s.	1058.
10.	Ladislaus son.	1081.
11.	Boleslaus III. s.	1102.
12.	Ladislaus II. s.	1139.
13.	Boleslaus IV. s.	1146.
14.	Micislaus III. bro.	1173.
15.	Cassimir. II. br.	1177.
16.	Lescus II. son.	1194.
16.	Micislaus IV. Uncle, Ʋsurper.	1202.
16.	Ladislaus his son.	1203.
16.	Lescus again.	1205.
17.	Boleslaus V. s.	1226.
18.	Lescus III. Neph.	1279.
19.	Primislaus s. of L.	1296.
20.	Uladislaus Loct.	1297.
21.	Jutta daughter of Prim. and Wenceslaus.	1300.
22.	Wenceslaus II. s.	1306.
22.	Locticus again.	1320.
23.	Cassimir. III his s.	1333.
24.	Elizabeth sister, and Ludowik Hung.	1371.
25.	William their s.	1383.
26.	Sigismund bro.	1384.
27.	Hedwigis, sister, and Jagello Lithuan.	1386
28.	Uladislaus V. s.	1434
29.	Cassimir. IV. br.	1444
30.	John Albert s.	1492
31.	Alexander, br.	1501
32.	S••gismund II. br.	1506
33.	Sigismund III. s.	1548
34.	Henry of Fr. El.	1573
35.	Stephen Batour El.	1576
36.	Sigism. IV. Succ.	1587
37.	Uladislaus VI. s.	1631
38.	John Cassimir, br.	1648
39.	M••chael Elected.
40.	John Sobieski Elect.
41.	Both wanting.
42.

These kings were at first Pagans, but the country was much Christian, the Gospel be∣ing brought in and established there in the time of Charles the Great, who was Lord over

much of the kingdom, before Piastus reigned: Whence I reckon, that also under the Pa∣gan kings this kingdom was tributary unto Roma. There want but two reigns of the fatal time of their Fall. These have not been so bitter against Reformation as have been the Austrian Emperors, and the French and Spanish Kings. But what may be yet behind, cannot easily be conjectured. Should the trea∣cherous popish kings break their League with the Protestants, who have aided them against the encroaching Turks, to Their great advan∣tage, and that with much of courage and a∣lacrity; as did also the Protestants as vigo∣rously aid the French King in all his Conquests, till treacherously they were driven out of His kingdom: (And how far the faith and truth of other popish potentates shall follow the ex∣ample of the French-man little time will tell: For experience of long standing, hath taught us, that there is as little trust to fair promises and fine words of a popish prince, as was anci∣ently in the punick faith, and Turkish pro∣mises; an Absolution from Roma being as able now as ever, to break all faith with Them They call Hereticks, as it was in the days of Ladislaus's Oath of truce with the Turks, and of the Emperor Sigismund's letters of free Egress and regress unto John Hus of Prague: But shall They break this League (I say:) then shall we see, what this present Polish king wil be at against His protestant Subjects and Neighbours. And then let Germania and the Northern kingdoms look for a storm, and see that they be better furnished of Defence, than were the secure Protestants of France,

when They little suspected such sodain show∣ers to befall Them.

§. 17.

The Savoyard is become a modern horn of the Beast,* 1.1223 and hath sufficiently shewn His teeth in His behalf, since He came up to the honour to be one of His ten Horns: But being involved with France in persecutions, it's not unlikely may suffer with it in calami∣ties. The Portingal also being become ano∣ther new Horn, yet can hardly expect to stand alone after Spain is fallen. The Vene∣tians, Genoeses, Milanois, Tuscans, and Neo∣politans, together with the Sicilians, may seem to stand and fall with the Seat of the Beast. And now reckoning that two parts of three of the Limbs of the Roman Beast being broken into pieces; proceed we to treat of the third. But before the fall of that last Limb, we meet with a time of respit.* 1.1224 For the fourth Angel is not sent against Roma, but is sent to pour out His Phial upon the Sun, in order to make it a fire to scorch men, with the plague of in∣tolerable heat. These men thus scorched, seem to be the same who were afore plagued with the noysom and grievous sores:* 1.1225 But at that time some repented and gave glory unto God.* 1.1226 But now is none found to repent and give glory to God. This Sun is commonly read as significant of the true light of the Gos∣pel: But no wrath can possibly fall upon the true Light: Yet as the* 1.1227 Sun it self may be unclean in the sight of God, and His light may be tainted in the sight of men: So may the true light of the Gospel become corrupted through Hypocrisie, Schism, and Haeresie;* 1.1228 which seeming famously bright and shining, with a

name and colour of religion,* 1.1229 like a true Sun; yet like Satan transformed into an Angel of Light, or false Apostles into true, are nothing else but a false sort of Light. And upon such a sort of people as these is this wrath to be poured out. But this Phial therefore concerns not the dominions of the Beast. Now the French Prophet Nostradamus,* 1.1230 proclaims the same Monarch who conquers France, to be also master of Spain, with a great army of Welch and Normans, landing at Barcelona., And He who is Lord of Germany and Hungary cannot aptly allow another Prince to conquer Poland. Yea, the French Prophet allows Him also to compass the Empire of the Vatican.* 1.1231 But as it shall seem, after France, Spain, Po∣land, Hungaria and the Empire, brought all under subjection; and as He shall be making, ready to invade Italia the Seat of the Beast: a sort of Fanatick people secretly combining to snatch out of His hands the glory of all His Conquests, by a treacherous revolt, shall inter∣rupt His design: Whence occasions the wrath poured upon certain Hypocritical Gospelers, whose obstinate venom seems to fight so high, as to pull down fire of destruction upon Their own pates.

§. 18.

* 1.1232But this fourth Phial of Wrath being over, at length will come up that fatal year; wherein the fifth Angel will come forth with His Phial of wrath, which is to be poured di∣rectly upon the Seat of the Beast. [And then shall His kingdom become full of darkness,* 1.1233 and His people shall gnaw Their tongues for anger and pain. (And yet instead of repentance for sin, which one would think extremity

should put them upon) It shall seem They will blaspheme the God of Heaven because of Their pains and sores; and yet will not repent Them of their evil deeds.] That Italia, and especially Roma is the Seat of the Beast, cannot be questi∣oned. And therefore these things do severely threaten that Roma and Italia shall be plagued with a calamity as nearly like that of Hell, as apt∣ly in Scripture can be represented, where shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth.* 1.1234 And the Beast of Roma in this state is much resembling that of Jerusalem besieged by the Romans; which at that time was in the greatest distress of war, plague and famine, as ever was known, and out of all hopes of relief; and yet being de∣stitute of the fear of God,* 1.1235 They had no hope from Him, and less from men; for that being hated of all the world, yet could They not love one another; and being an obstinately impe∣nitent, and spightful people, devilish and despe∣rate, They had no delight, but in doing of mischief, even unto the last; such shall be the state of Roma and Italia in those days of the wrath poured upon the Seat of the Beast. It may be justly expected, that at that time Ita∣lia will be filled with swarms of infinite num∣bers of Renegadoes, out of all parts of Germa∣ny, France, Spain, Poland, and all other de∣solated Popish countrys, which being a coun∣try so barren of sustenance as scarcely able to sustein its own Natives; and then filled with multitudes of strange mouths, who will come as if it were on purpose to hasten on Their plague and famine among Them: And the time being then come up, which is called [a time of Trouble and great Tribulation, as the

like whereof was never known,* 1.1236 but at the destruction of Jerusalem:] There may be necessarily expected great famine and want of necessaries; and as great strife among them∣selves, because of those wants: It shall seem They will be much in the case of those two thousand Gadarene Swine,* 1.1237 which being posses∣sed with the Devil, did run violently down a steep hill into the Sea, as it were, with a pur∣pose to destroy Themselves, in order to become a plague unto Their Masters, For so these desperate people of the Seat ef the Beast being angry with God, and full of Blasphemy against Heaven, in a state of Malice and bitter Dark∣ness, must needs be angry also at Themselves, and hate one another as well as Their Enemies: And all Their Allies being ruined, and all Europe coming to do the like by Them: In this desparate case, it may very aptly happen unto Them, as is forwarned by the Popish French prophet Nostradamus,* 1.1238 saying, [Roman pontif take heed of the place where two Rivers meet, for there Thou and Thine shall spit Your last Bloud, when the Rose shall blossom.] Now by the Rose is commonly significant the King of England; who when He shall advance into the heart of Italia, may very properly be said to Blossom;* 1.1239 unless it may more pro∣perly signifie the Queen of England, who at such a time, may after long Barrenness Con∣ceive with child. The same prophet farther saith, that Roma it self shall be taken in a misty day. Now, may we believe the prophesie of a Papist, of the doom of His own Mother Church,* 1.1240 then shall it be done unto Roma, and unto His holiness the Pope, and unto His

Seat, as They have done unto Others, when they shall tear the flesh of these people, and burn Their cities with fire. For those despe∣rate people being past Repentance, will reso∣lutely fight it out, and run praecipitately upon calamity and destruction, till being overcome in Battel, and driven into Roma for refuge, there by pestilence, sword and famine, They shall perish together, as it was in the days of Jerusalem.* 1.1241 This Church Empire was to con∣tinue a short space. But then this short space was to endure 42 Moneths. And for so long time Their Sovereign yower did endure. viz. From Stephen the IX. unto the end of Clemens the V. which lasted 259 years; and yet was but a short time in comparison of the Other Horns. Now the Papacy fell not with the loss of its Empire, but is to hold unto the end of two and forty longer Moneths; that is,* 1.1242 from its first Sovereign foundation by Charlemaigne, during the reign of 42 Roman Emperors, unto its final fall: And the 42 were as follows.

The Emperors of Rome.

Num.	Emperors.	A. D.
1.	Carolus Magnus	800
2.	Ludovic, Pius, fil.	814
3.	Lotharius fil.	841
4.	Ludovicus. II. fil.	855
5.	Carolvs Calvus, Av.	875
6.	Ludovic III. fil. &	877
6.	Car. Crassus, simul.	877
7.	Guido Spoletan. &	888
Lambertus fil. simul.	889
Arnolphus Germ. Car.	890
Nep. etiam simul.
Berengarius Lombard. &	897
Ludovic. Bosonides sim.	900
8.	Berengar. II. fil. B.	915
Berengar. III. Nep. non ac∣ceptus per papam.	931
Lotharius II. non accept.	938
Berengar IV. fil Ter∣tii non acceptus.	940
9.	Otto Magnus Sax.	963
10.	Otto II. fil.	966
11.	Otto III. fil.	983.

12.	Henricus I. Nep.	1002
13.	Conradus Suevus.	1022
14.	Henricus II. fil.	1039
15.	Henricus III. fil.	1057
16.	Henricus IV. fil.	1106
17	Lothar. III. Sax.	1125
18	Conradus II. Nep. Hen.	1137
19	Fridericus Barbarossa, Nep.	1152
20	Henricus V. fil.	1190
21	Philippus fra∣ter, non accept. &	1198
Otto IV. Sax. simul.	1198
22.	Fridericus Sax. Hen. fil.	1212
23.	Gulielmus Hollandiae com. non possessus.	1244
Conradus Fr. fil. non accept.	1250
Richardus Anglic. non pos. Alphon Hisp. non pos.	1252
23.	Rudol Hapspurg.	1273
24.	Adolph. Nassov. &	1291
Albertus Rud. fil, sim.	1291
25.	Henricus VI. Lutzemb.	1308
26.	Ludovicus Bav.	1314
Gualterus Suarts. non pos.
27.	Carolus IV. Boh.	1349
28.	Wenceslaus fil.	1378
29	Rupertus Palat.	1400
30	Jodocus Moraviens non pos.	1410
30	Sigismundus Wenc, fra∣ter.	1410
31	Albertus Austriac. gen.	1438
32	Frideric. III. frat.	1440
33	Maximilianus, fil.	1493
34	Carolus V. Nep.	1519
35	Ferdinandus Hisp. frat.	1158
36	Maximilian. II. fil.	1564
37	Rudolph. II. fil.	1575
38	Matthias, frat.	1612
39	Ferdinand. II. Ne.	1619
40	Ferdinand. III. sil.	1637
41	Ignatius Leopoldus fil, Aliquis Italicus. Ma∣net impossessus.
42

It may be reasonably expected, that the kingdom of Germany ending with Leopoldus, or his Son, or Successor, the Pope's Holiness will set up the last Emperor in Italia; whose Empire must fall together with the Beast and His Seat. Of these Emperors, at some times several of them reigned together: Pope Formosus crowned Guido, Lambertus. and

Arnolphus, all living together; Others set up themselves only, but were never accepted; such as three of the Berengars, and others: Others were nominated and appointed, but never enjoyed; such as Richard of England, Alphonso of Spain, William of Holland, and others. Whence there have been many supernu∣merary Emperors, but not above 41 true Ones. And most probable it is, that the 42d. Monarch of Germany may die King of Romans, void of Empire. After whom, that kingdom failing,* 1.1243 the 42d. Emperor of Roma may hold from the fall of the wrath into the Sea, unto the fall of the Seat of the Beast.

§. 19.

Now after all these plagues,* 1.1244 at last up comes the fatal day of utter destruction; at what time, by way of bitter Lamentation, it shall be said, [Babylon the Great is fallen, and is become the habitation of Devils, and the hold of every foul Spirit, and the Cage of every unclean bird.] And when these things shall come, it shall be given in command unto the Saints, saying, [Reward Her as She hath rewarded you, and double unto Her double, ac∣cording to her works: In the cup which she hath filled, sill to Her. By how much She hath glorified Her self, and lived delitiously, so much torment and sorrow give Her.] And because She hath said in Her Heart, [I sit as a queen,* 1.1245 and am no widow, and shall feel no sorrow: Therefore shall Her plagues come in one day, death, mourning, and famine, and She shall be utterly burnt with fire, for strong is the Lord who judgeth Her.* 1.1246] And the kings who lived deliciously with Her shall bewail and lament for Her, when They shall see the smoak of Her

burning, saying, Alas! Alas! that great Ba∣bylon, how is Thy judgement come in one Hour! For all Thy fruits and dainties, which Thy soul lusted after, are departed from Thee, and no more to be found at all. Alas! Alas! (shall the Merchants cry) She who was cloathed with scarlet and decked with pearls,* 1.1247 and trim∣med with fine linnen; how are Thy so great riches gone, and that all in One hour? And They will cry when They see the smoak of Her, lamenting and saying, [What city is like unto this!] And They shall cast dust on Their heads, and cry because of Her desolations. And then will the Angel of God say, [Rejoice over Her Thou Heaven, and all the holy Apostles and Prophets, for God hath avenged you on Her.] And in this vision, a mighty Angel took up a great stone, like a great Mill-stone, and He cast it into the Sea, saying, [Thus with violence shall that great city Babylon be destroyed, thrown down, and no more to be found at all.] And the voices of Musitians, pipers and trumpeters shall no more be hear'd in Her, nor shall any crafts-man nor noise of a Mill-stone be found any more in Her; and there shall be no more any light of a candle, or voice of a Bridegroom found in Her: For in Her was found the bloud of the Saints and of all who were slain on Earth.] That by Babylon the city Roma is here to be under∣stood, can in no wise be doubted: For it is spoken of that great city, which at the wri∣ting of this Prophecy,* 1.1248 did reign over the kings of the Earth: And that was Roma, which in time of Domitius Vespasian Her Emperor did reign, while St. John in Pathmos did write

these things. The truth is, that with conve∣niency to the Church in those days, the Apo∣stle could not expresly and directly name the city Roma under such considerations He spake thereof; and therefore He wrote of it under another name, of Babylon; intimating that the Christian Roma (as in time He foresaw She would be) would in time become as prophane, unclean, bloudy, and idolatrous, as anciently had been the pagan, tyranical,* 1.1249 and cruel Ba∣bylon. And therefore against the day appoin∣ted, is She adjudged to fall, and to become like that old Babylon, the sometimes Mistress of the world, [an heap of rubbish,] a dwelling-place for Batts ond Owls,] as that was for Dra∣gons, and also an astonishment and hissing un∣to all nations, when it shall be desolate with∣out inhabitants.

§. 20.

* 1.1250Now after all these things come to pass, and the Beast out of the Sea, and the Beast out of the Earth being utterly confoun∣ded, and destroyed: Then shall the Ʋniver∣sal Monarch appear, even as the Sun at Noon day; and not stopping here, He will pursue His Conquests against the Turks and Persians, and bring on the Phial of wrath upon the river Euphrates, from beyond which, the Ancestry of those kingdoms entred into Chri∣stendom, and are now Lords of that River, and are therefore signified under its name, and pointed at. And these also being brought to ruine,* 1.1251 then shall the Jews be restored unto Their own Land, and the Ten Tribes shall be sent for home, from all places whither They were carried captives, by the way of Euphra∣tes, to return and to be united with Their

brethren of Judea, And lastly, this famous Monarch shall carry on the wrath of the se∣venth Phial,* 1.1252 against the Prince of the Air, and His kingdoms. By the Prince of the Ai••▪ is to be understood the Devil, whose proper kingdoms are all those of the Pagans, who directly worship Him in Their abominable Idolatries. And under this name are compre∣hended, the Chineses, Northern Tartarians, the Siamites, Bramaas, Cauchins, and others Eastwards, and Westwards; the Negroes, Con∣goes, and Tahachques not excepted, nor the Tovo pinam Balteans, beyond Brazile. And when the whole world of Pagans, Mahome∣tans, Papists, and Schismaticks, shall be all reduced unto obedience; then shall all people become of One religion,* 1.1253 which shall be a truly reformed Christian, and all the world shall be∣come One, under One Monarchy.

But of this Ʋniversal Monarchy, and of the Conversion of the Jews, and of the VII. Chapter of Revelations, and the XIV. and the XIX. and XX. XXI. and XXII. a farther Volumn may be necessary. Which if nor pre∣vented by a riper and more learned pen, may be accomplished by the same hand as here. In the mean time, of what is here performed, the Glory be to God, to the Reader an happy Aedi∣fication,* 1.1254 to the Church what service it is able to render; and this done, then the Author may hope He hath added one mite towards those good works which may follow Him unto His eternal Rest.

Notes

• * 1.1

  Sum. Tr. Con∣cil. De∣cret. 1. 4tae. sess. Ap. 5. 1546.
• * 1.2

  Sum Conc. Id Decret. secund. ejusd. ses: &c.
• * 1.3

  Ren. 19:20.
• * 1.4

  Of the 4 general Vi••ions: and which The••a••e.
• * 1.5

  And of the 4^th. Visiion of the 3. Monsters described by Dan. Dan. 7.7, 8.
• * 1.6

  Rev. 17:18.
• * 1.7

  Of the Story which sheweth who, and what is meant of the fourth Beast. Rev. 17.9.
• * 1.8

  Ch. 17.18.
• * 1.9

  Dionys•• Halli∣karnass. & Livi∣us.
• * 1.10

  Rev. 17.10.
• * 1.11

  Dan. 8.22.
• * 1.12

  See: Dionys. Hal.
• * 1.13

  And Li∣vius the Histori∣an, & others.
• * 1.14

  Reu. 17:10.
• * 1.15

  Ch. 13.3.
• * 1.16

  Ch. 17:12.
• * 1.17

  Baronii Annales.
• * 1.18

  Dan. 7:8.
• * 1.19

  Reu. 13:11.
• * 1.20

  Of the Great Red Dragon, and what is meant by that.
• * 1.21

  Reu: 12.3, 4, &c.
• * 1.22

  Ver. 7.8, 9, 60.
• * 1.23

  ver. 10.11.12.
• * 1.24

  The Propheti∣cal Des∣cription & Hist. of the Great Red Dragon.
• * 1.25

  Rev. 12:1, 2, 3.
• * 1.26

  Of the meaning of the sig∣nificant Names of persons & places explai∣ned by Holy writt.
• * 1.27

  Reu. 12:9. with. 2: Pet. 2:4.
• * 1.28

  1 Kin. 8:27.28, 2••, •••• C••••p. 9.3, 4, 5, 6, 7.
• * 1.29

  Reu. 12:12.
• * 1.30

  Isa. 54:5, 6, &c. Ch. 62:4, 5. Eph. 5:23, 24, 25, &c.
• * 1.31

  Mal. 4:2. 2 Pet. 1:19. Reu. 1:20.
• * 1.32

  Rom. 10:15.
• * 1.33

  Act. 14:22. 2 Tim. 3:12.
• * 1.34

  The History of the primi∣tive times of Christi∣anity; & of the per∣secutions of the Dragon, unto His casting out of Heaven.
• a 1.35

  See: Euseb: Eccles. Hist. in 10 Books & the Apolog. of Tertul: Just. Mart. &c.
• a 1.36

  Reu. 19:8.14: &
• a 1.37

  Ch. 14:1, 2, 3, 4, 5.
• b 1.38

  Act. 4:27.
• c 1.39

  Ch. 7:59.
• d 1.40

  Ch. 12.2.
• e 1.41

  Annal of Tacit. in llfe of Nero.
• F 1.42

  Eus. Chr. Et Ec. Hist.
• F 1.43

  Eus. Chr. Et Ec. Hist.
• F 1.44

  Eus. Chr. Et Ec. Hist.
• * 1.45

  Reu. 9:10.
• * 1.46

  Ch. 12:2.
• * 1.47

  Ch. 8:4, 5.
• * 1.48

  Ch. 6:10.
• a 1.49

  Ch. 12:7.
• b 1.50

  Ioh. 16.7, 8, to 13.
• b 1.51

  1 Thes. 1:5.6.
• c 1.52

  Ps. 91:11.
• c 1.53

  Act. 5:19.
• e 1.54

  Rom. 8:28.
• d 1.55

  1 Joh. 2:1.
• * 1.56

  Reu. 12.11.
• * 1.57

  See the Hist. of Eus. Ec∣cles.
• * 1.58

  Reu. 11:2.
• * 1.59

  Of the Dragon cast out of Hea∣ven. And the Hist. of the time, how long his reignt lasted and how his eject∣ment was ef∣fected.
• a 1.60

  Rom: 2:28.
• * 1.61

  See the Church Hist. of Euseb. Ec. & Chron.
• b 1.62

  Reu. 11.3,
• * 1.63

  Baronii Annal.
• * 1.64

  See the Hist. of Eus: & Baro∣nius.
• * 1.65

  Reu. 8.2, 3, 4, 5.
• * 1.66

  Lu. 21:25, 26.
• * 1.67

  Reu: 12:5.
• a 1.68

  Ch. 11:3, 4. with
• b 1.69

  Zech. 4:14.
• c 1.70

  Deut. 17.11, 12.
• * 1.71

  Of the happy Change of all af∣faires, which by Gods blessing Cam to pass, upon the casting out of the Dragon.
• a 1.72

  Reu. 8:7.
• b 1.73

  Ch. the same 3, 4, 5.
• * 1.74

  See the Hist in the An∣nals of Baron.
• * 1.75

  Reu. 12.9.
• * 1.76

  Of the mis∣chiefe, the Divil did the Church when cast out of Hea∣ven. And how.
• a 1.77

  Reu. 11:2, 3.
• b 1.78

  Ch. 12:13, 14.
• b 1.79

  Ch. 12:13, 14.
• * 1.80

  ver. 6.
• * 1.81

  ver 15.16.
• * 1.82

  Philip. 3.18, 19.
• * 1.83

  Tit. 3:10, 11.
• * 1.84

  Eus. Eccl. Hist. Bo. 10 & So∣crat. Bo. 1: 2.
• * 1.85

  See the Annal. of Bar.
• * 1.86

  See the same Hist.
• * 1.87

  Hebr. 6:4.5, 6, 7, 8,
• * 1.88

  Reu. 2:4, 5.
• * 1.89

  See the Annals of Baron.
• * 1.90

  Reu: 11:3, 4, & 7.
• * 1.91

  Ch. 12.12.
• * 1.92

  Of the Mis∣chiefe that the Serpent did unto the Church by meanes of the Beast of the Bot∣tomless pit. And how he reigned over the men of the Earth.
• a 1.93

  Reu. 12:17.
• b 1.94

  ver 12.
• c 1.95

  Ch. 9:1, 2, 3, 4.
• * 1.96

  See the Annal. of Bar.
• * 1.97

  Reu. 1:20.
• * 1.98

  See the Annals.
• * 1.99

  Reu. 12:12.
• * 1.100

  Ch. 9.5.
• * 1.101

  See the Hist. of the world by Peta∣vius.
• * 1.102

  Reu. 9.12.
• * 1.103

  The In∣troduct.
• * 1.104

  Rev. 12.12. The History of the Church under the Hea∣venly state, both in persecu∣tion, & in power, & under the Earthly State, of Goths Persians & Sar∣razenes reigning over Her.
• * 1.105

  See the Hist. Eccles: of So∣crat. & Evagri.
• * 1.106

  See the Hists as before, & the An∣nals of Baron: & Iournan∣des de rebus Gothor.
• * 1.107

  Reu 12:12, 13, 14, 15, 16
• * 1.108

  See the Annals of Baron: & Hift. of the world by peta∣vius. Rev. 9:11.
• * 1.109

  ver. 1, 2, &c,
• * 1.110

  ver. 6.
• * 1.111

  ver. 11.
• * 1.112

  ver. 1.
• * 1.113

  Ch. 1:20.
• * 1.114

  The Vision of the Beast rising out of the Sea. And the firs•• part of the Text.
• * 1.115

  Rev, 13:1.
• * 1.116

  Rev. 12.17. The Expla∣nation of this ap∣pearance; as to the Shape.
• * 1.117

  Chap. 12:3.
• * 1.118

  Dionys. Halicar∣nas. Hist. Rev. 17:9, 10,
• * 1.119

  Ch. 13:1, 2.
• * 1.120

  Rev. 13:3.
• * 1.121

  Of the History of the City Ro∣ma under the State of her 6^th Nead, the Im∣periall power, wounded as it were unto Death. See Dio∣nys. Hal. See the Chron. & An∣nal of mat: Palm: & Baron. & petav. Et Hist. de Goth: per Ior∣nandem.
• * 1.122

  Rea. 13:3.
• * 1.123

  Of the Inhabi∣ters of the Sea, and the Beast out of the Sea of, whom They are mean't. And why They were so called.
• * 1.124

  Rev. 12.12. Ch. 13. & 7.
• * 1.125

  Ezek 47:1, 2, 3, 4, 5.
• * 1.126

  Mal. 2.4, 5, 6, 7.
• * 1.127

  Hab. 2:14.
• * 1.128

  Joh. 4:14. Ch, 6.63.
• * 1.129

  Ch. 1:1.
• * 1.130

  Ezek. 47:10, 11, 12. Isa. 57.20.
• * 1.131

  The Intro∣duction.
• * 1.132

  The 1^st. marke of the Beast, He had 7 Heads & Ten Hornes; and 10 Crownes on His Horns.
• * 1.133

  Rev. 13:3.
• * 1.134

  Ch. 17.10.
• * 1.135

  ver. 3. Ch. 13.2.
• * 1.136

  Ch. 17.18.
• * 1.137

  The 2^d. marke. That one of the 7 Heads was to come up after the Apostles time, and it did so. Rev. 17.10.
• * 1.138

  See the story in the An: of Bar: & Hist of Petav.
• * 1.139

  The 3^d. marke. That One of the Heads was wounded as it were unto death, and yet was healed againt. Rev, 13:3.
• * 1.140

  ver. 2. With the story in Bar. & Petav.
• * 1.141

  The 4^th. marke: that the 10 Kings were to arise at at once with the Beast, & to give him their po∣wer.
• a 1.142

  Rev. 17:12, 13, 14.
• b 1.143

  Dan. 7:17. with 23.
• c 1.144

  See the Story in An∣nals of Mat.-Palmer: Baron: Petavi: & Aven∣tinus, & Platina.
• d 1.145

  Pla∣tina in vit: Bon. III.
• * 1.146

  Mar∣tini Pol: Chron.
• * 1.147

  Rea: the Hist. of the world by Petav: the An∣nals of Baron. & the Chron. Of each nation.
• * 1.148

  Ps. 90.4. 2 Pet. 3:8.
• * 1.149

  Rev, 17.12.
• * 1.150

  See the several: Chrons of each King∣dom.
• * 1.151

  The 5th. marke: That the Dragon gave him his Seat. Rev. 13:2.
• b 1.152

  Rev. 17:14. Joh. 1:29.
• * 1.153

  Joh 16:2.
• c 1.154

  Rev. 12:43.
• d 1.155

  Ch. 1:20.
• * 1.156

  The 6^th. marke: that They worship∣ped the Beast & also the Dragon. Reu. 13:4.
• * 1.157

  See Xiphil: & Dion: And Jeffrey Mon mouth: Eng: Chron.
• * 1.158

  See the Hist. by Petav. and Plat. de vitis.
• * 1.159

  Rev. 13.3, 4. The 7^th. marke: that the Great whore, was the Great City that reigned over the Kings.
• a 1.160

  Rev. 17:18.
• b 1.161

  Rev: 21:9. &c. to the 14. to the end.
• a 1.162

  Isa. 50:1. Ezek. 16:35, 36, 37, &c.
• b 1.163

  Rev. 17:1, 2.3, to 7,
• * 1.164

  Ezek. 16:35, 36, 37, &c.
• b 1.165

  Rev. 17:1, 2.3, to 7,
• * 1.166

  ver 21.
• * 1.167

  Ch. 13:1. Ch. 17:1. ver 7.
• * 1.168

  ver 15.
• * 1.169

  Dan. 7:7. Rev. 12:1. Et Ch. 13:1.
• * 1.170

  Ch. 17:7.
• * 1.171

  The Verdict that must ne∣cessarily follow, upon these marks & Evi∣dences.
• * 1.172

  Rev. 17:10.
• a 1.173

  Rev. 2:4.
• b 1.174

  Ch. 17.1, 2, 3, 4.
• c 1.175

  2 Thes. 2:3, 4. 2 Pet. 2:10. Jud. 8:11.
• d 1.176

  1 Cor. 1:10, 11, 12, 13, &c.
• * 1.177

  Rev. 17:10. Ch. 13:3.
• * 1.178

  ver 5.
• * 1.179

  The Intro∣duction.
• * 1.180

  Of the Bishops, & Popes, of Roma, how They support∣ed the city being ready to perish.
• b 1.181

  & Ep. 119. & li. 4. Ep. 9.
• a 1.182

  Lib. 7. Ep. 1.
• * 1.183

  An∣nals of Bar. & Hist. of Petav.
• * 1.184

  Plati∣na de vitis.
• * 1.185

  Hist. Ec: of mat: Palme∣rin &c. and Pe∣tavius
• * 1.186

  Of the History of the Franks and of Charle∣maigne, how he becam great, and ad∣vanced
• * 1.187

  The Hist of the world by Peta∣vius, And the Annals of Baro∣nius. And A∣ventinus.
• * 1.188

  Aventin: Annal. Boiariae lib: 3 Prin∣ceps, populo, c••jus beneficio possidet, obnoxius est; Quaecunque habet, po∣tentiam, honorem, divitias, gloriam, dignitatem, a Populo accipit; Piebi ac∣cepta r••••erat, necesse est. Regem Piebs constituit. eundem destituere potest.
• * 1.189

  Bel∣larmin: de Pontifice Rom: lib: 5.
• † 1.190

  Martin: Pol: Chron: in vita: Constant; Vti, Imp: & ad an: Chr: 750.
• * 1.191

  Hence sprang up the justification of so∣much R••bellion, as has of late years ab∣ounded in Christendome; and the inundation of schismes that have followed thereon. God was wont to say [By me Kings reigne: Pro: 8:16: &c.] But it seemes the Papa∣cy is not of that mind. The Primitive Christians thought and acted according to what St: Paul said, [Let every Soul be sub∣ject to the higher powers: whether wel, or misbehaving themselves: Rom. 13:1. &c,] But Pope Zachary, it seemes, thought not so.
• * 1.192

  Baro∣nii An.
• * 1.193

  Hist. Eccles. lib. 8. ad an: 773. & 774. Abra∣ham Bzovii.
• * 1.194

  Isd: ad an: 800. & Bar. An.
• * 1.195

  Of the History of the Pa∣pacy as in the Vision represen∣ted. Rev: 13:2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8.
• * 1.196

  ver 10.
• * 1.197

  ver 9.
• * 1.198

  Ch. 17:1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6.
• * 1.199

  Ch: 13:4.
• * 1.200

  ver 2.
• * 1.201

  ver 7.
• * 1.202

  vers 8.
• * 1.203

  ver 5.
• * 1.204

  Ch. 17:3, 5. Ch. 13:5, 6. ver 7. Ch: 17.6. ver 1, 2, ver 4.
• * 1.205

  Mare tinii Pol. Chron. lib: 4. in vit: pap. Ha∣driani & Plati∣na in vit. Pap Pas∣calis.
• * 1.206

  See the several Chroni∣cles of each King∣dome.
• * 1.207

  Platin. de vitis Pontifi∣cium. in vit. Pasc.
• * 1.208

  Isd. Plat. in vita Pasc.
• * 1.209

  Ec: Hist: Bzov. lib. 8. adan 754. n. 5. & ad an 786. 787.
• * 1.210

  Plat. in vit. Pap. Hadriani.
• * 1.211

  Ec: Hist. Bzov. ad an 795. & ad an 825.
• * 1.212

  Plat. in vit. Ha∣driani,
• * 1.213

  De Ido∣lat. cap. 6.
• * 1.214

  Against Celsus. Bo. 3.
• * 1.215

  Canon 41.
• * 1.216

  Apolo∣get. Bo. 1. & 3.
• * 1.217

  Ec. Hist. Bzovii lib. 8. ad an 787.
• * 1.218

  Ps. 106:19, 20, 21.
• * 1.219

  Cicero de nat. deor.
• * 1.220

  Ec. Hist. Euseb. Bo. 4. Ch. 15.
• * 1.221

  Ec, Hist. Bzo. lib. 9. ad an. 824, 825.
• * 1.222

  Mart. Poloni. Chron. ad an. 10^um. Lod Imp.
• * 1.223

  Plat. in vita. hujus Eugen.
• * 1.224

  Martin. pol. ut supra.
• * 1.225

  Exod. 19:1, 2, &c.
• * 1.226

  Rev. 17:1, 2, 3, 4, with Ezek. 16.23, 24. &c. 10.34. &c.
• * 1.227

  Bzov. Ec. Hist. ad an. ••26.
• a 1.228

  Epist. 38. lib. 4. & Epist. 36. lib. 6.
• b 1.229

  Sabel. En. 8. lib.
• c 1.230

  6. Ge∣neb.
• c 1.231

  Gobel. Cosm. aet 6.
• d 1.232

  Otto∣mes Fri∣sig. 5.22.
• c 1.233

  37.
• e 1.234

  Gene∣brard. & Platin. de vit. Leon.
• * 1.235

  Ec. Hist. Bzov. in vit. P. Step. &c.
• * 1.236

  Platina: & M••rti∣niu•• de vi. Gre∣gorii Pap.
• * 1.237

  Plat. in vit. & Bzov. ad an. 827. 1 Sam. 9:21. Ch. 10:22.
• * 1.238

  Platina de vit: & Martinii Chron.
• * 1.239

  Ec. Hist. Ab. Bzov. ad an. 828.
• * 1.240

  Loe! whence the infinite multitude of Popish miracles have their rise! By their own relation! it seemes They were the Evil Spirits did cure the blind, heal the sick & cast out devils &c. And by this meanes, has their religion been much propagated.
• * 1.241

  Platin: in vita: Greg. 4ti. [In qua quidem constitutum est. Ne Episcopi, vel clerici cujusvis gradus; pretiosas & exquisitas vestes, ut pote sericas, & coc∣cinei coloris, aut bracteatas ferrent: ne∣ve in digitis gemmas, nisi dum Presules sacrificant; in cingulis, & calceis, cre∣pidis, aurum & argentum ferrent, quae certé procul omni religione sunt, & magnae incontinentiae ac vanitatis signa manifestissima.]
• * 1.242

  Rev. 17:5, 6.
• * 1.243

  Platin. in ead. vit.
• * 1.244

  Utinam nostris temporibus Lodovice viveres! Indiget nunc Ecclesia tuis san∣ctissimis institutis, tua censura, adeò in omnem Luxum & Libidinem sese effundit Ecclesiasticus ordo, coccinatos, & tra∣beatos, nunc inspiceres non homines, quod leve fortasse videretur, sed equos & jumenta, precedente, dum incedunt, magno adolescentum, & altero Presby∣terorum agmine subsequente, non in asi∣nis, ut Christus nostri dogmatis author, & bene vivendi unicum in terris exemplar, sed in equis praeferocibus, & Phaleratis, ac si ex hoste devicto triumphum ducerent. De argenteis vasis, & egregio eorum su∣pellectile, deque cibariis non attinet di∣cere, cum & Siculae dapes, & Attalica ornamenta, & vasa Corinhia, si haec in∣spicias nullius pretii dici possunt. Quid verò ex hac intemperantia nascatur, di∣cere: Pretermittam: ne os (ut ipsi ajunt) in Caelum ponam]
• * 1.245

  Rev. 17:4, 5.
• * 1.246

  Mar∣tinii Pol. Chron. in vit: Lodovic. Massaei Chron. Ec: Hist. Bzov. ad an. 833. & 834.
• * 1.247

  Ec. Hist. Bzov. ad an. 841, 842. 843
• * 1.248

  Id. Bzo∣vius ad an. 842.
• * 1.249

  Ec. Hist. Bzov. ad an. 843. & 846. & Fasci∣culus Tempo∣rum.
• * 1.250

  Platin. de vita. Leonis. & Bzov. ad an. 847.
• * 1.251

  Gene∣brardi Chronic.
• * 1.252

  Martin. de vita Hadriani. Platina de vita Hadriani. & Bzov. ad an. 774.
• * 1.253

  2 Sam. 21:1, 2,
• * 1.254

  1 Sam. 14:24, 27, 28, &c. Ver. 37. &c.
• * 1.255

  Plat. de vit. Pa. Leonis. & Bzov. ad an. 847.
• * 1.256

  Exod. 8:18.
• * 1.257

  Bzov. ad eund. an. 847:
• * 1.258

  Plat. in vit. Leon. & Bzov. ad an. 849.
• * 1.259

  Deus, cujus dextera B: Petrum ambu∣lantem influctibus, ne mergeretur erexit; atque B: Paulum tertio naufragantem de profundo pelagi liberavit: Exaudi nos propitius & concede; ut amborum meri∣tis horum fidelium vestrorum brachia con∣tra inimicos sanctae tuae Ecclesiae dimican∣tia, omnipotenti dextera tua corrobo∣rentur, & convalescant: ut de percepto triumpho Nomen sanctum tuum in cun∣ctis gentibus appareat gloriosum: per-Dominum nostrum Iesum Christum filium tuum.
• * 1.260

  Prov. 15:8. Isai. 1.11, 12, 13, 14, 15.
• * 1.261

  1 Sam. 15:23.
• * 1.262

  Exod. 7:11.12. & 22. Ch. 8:7. with 2 Tim. 3:8.
• * 1.263

  Plat. de vit. Le. & Bzovius ad an. 852.
• * 1.264

  [Deus. qui Apostolo tuo Petro, col∣latis clavibus regnī coelestis, ligandi atque solvendi Pontificium munus tradidisti, concede ut intercessionis ejus auxilio a malis navibus liberemur, ct hanc civita∣tem, quam noviter Te adquivante fun∣davimus, fas ab ira tua in perpetuum ma∣nere securam, & de hostibus, quorum causa constructa est, Novos ac multipli∣ces habere triumphos.] Platin. in ejus∣dem vita.
• * 1.265

  In vit. Leonis.
• * 1.266

  Mat. 6:2.
• * 1.267

  Gratiani. 2. q. 5. Nullam.
• * 1.268

  Eccl, 8:11:
• * 1.269

  1 Tim. 2:12.
• * 1.270

  Maria∣nus Sco∣tus: Mar∣tin: Po∣lon. & Platin.
• * 1.271

  Bzov. de vita. Leonis ad. an. 853. n v. See the preface to the Chr. of Martin:
• * 1.272

  Platinae Prefat. & in vit. Johan.
• * 1.273

  2 Cor. 13:1.
• * 1.274

  Plat. de vit. & Bzovius ad an. 855.
• * 1.275

  Platin. de vita Nic.
• a 1.276

  Gra∣tiani de∣cret. 15. qu. 6. Authori∣tatem.
• b 1.277

  D. 21. Nolite. D. 28. Consul. D. 96 In∣script.
• c 1.278

  Caranz, sum Con∣cilior. P. 336. in ep Nich. Pap.
• d 1.279

  Coun∣cil. Rom. pro recis. Metensis.
• * 1.280

  Si quis dogmata mandata, interdicta sanctiones, vel decreta pro Catholica fide pro Ecclesiastica disciplina, pro corre∣ctione fidelium pro emendatione scelera∣torum, vel interdictione imminentium vel futurorum malorum, a sedis Aposto∣licae praesule salubriter promulgata: con∣tempserit: Anathema sit.
• * 1.281

  Ec. 10:20.
• * 1.282

  See the Decrees.
• * 1.283

  Bzovius ad an. 868. 869
• * 1.284

  2 Thes. 2:4.
• * 1.285

  1 Tim. 1:20.
• * 1.286

  Act, 28:3, 4.
• * 1.287

  Caran∣zae sum: Concil∣lior. p. 345. Plat. de vit:. Pap. Mat. 14.19.20.
• * 1.288

  2 Tim. 3:8.
• * 1.289

  Lu 9:54, 55.
• * 1.290

  Bzovius ad an: 872.
• * 1.291

  Ps. 15:1.4.
• * 1.292

  Plat. in vit. Pap. Bzovius ad an. 875. Luc. 12.13, 14.
• * 1.293

  Bzovius ad an. 877. & 878. 879
• * 1.294

  Trithem, Hirs. p. 25.
• * 1.295

  Platina in vit, Formosi.
• * 1.296

  Gene∣brard. Chron. & Plat. in vit.
• * 1.297

  Platin. de vita Hadr.
• * 1.298

  Bzovius ad an. 884.
• * 1.299

  Bzovius is full of these fop∣peries so redicu∣lous as not worth the Con∣futation.
• * 1.300

  Plat. in vita. ejus. Gene∣brard. p. 795. Ca∣rantz: mer. 5:1: Plat. in vit. Step. & Bzov, ad an. 888.
• * 1.301

  See Their several lives, past.
• * 1.302

  Plat. in vita ejus.
• * 1.303

  Bzovius ad an. 896.
• * 1.304

  See His life.
• * 1.305

  Ad an. eund: 396.
• * 1.306

  Plat in vit: ejus. Bzov. ad an. 897. ex Baro∣nio. Mar∣tin: Pol: Chron.
• * 1.307

  Mat. 28:20.
• * 1.308

  Isd. Mat. 28:20.
• * 1.309

  Baronius, Bzovius, Martinus &c.
• * 1.310

  Luk. 16:24.
• * 1.311

  Baronii Annales. in vit. Steph. and Bzo. ad an. 900. But Plat. soo∣ner.
• * 1.312

  Plat. in vit. Rom. & Bzov. ad an. 899.
• * 1.313

  Plat. in vita. & Bzov. ad an. 899.
• * 1.314

  Martini Pol. Chr.
• * 1.315

  Bzov. ad an. 904:
• * 1.316

  Plat: in vit: Benedicti: Pontificium de∣cus sinc ullis opibus primo quidem auctum est, inter tot hostes & obstinatos perse∣cutores christiani nominis Mox vero ubi cum ipsis opibus lascivire caepit Ecclesia Dei; versis ejus cultoribus a severitate ad lasciviam, peperit nobis, tanta licen∣tia pecca. di, nullo principe flagitia ho∣minum tum coercente, haec monstra, haec portenta. A quibus ambitione, & largitione sanctissima Petrisedes occupata est, potius quam possessa.
• * 1.317

  Bzov. ad an. 906.
• * 1.318

  Martini Chron. & Plat. de∣vit.
• * 1.319

  Platin. de vitis Jo. XI. & Jo. XII. Mar∣tini: Chr. Baroni An.
• * 1.320

  Bzov. ad. an. 908.
• * 1.321

  Marti. Poloni Chron. pla. in vi∣ta. Ser. Bzo. ad an. 908. & ad an. 897.
• * 1.322

  This was undoubtedly a miracle with a witness, if it were true For many things seeme by cheats & fallacies, what they are not. But this is certai••e, that it was a very ridiculous miracle, as such like, whereof the scriptures know nothing: being also in favour of a man notoriously prophane, & wicked.
• * 1.323

  Plat. de vit. ••jus.
• * 1.324

  Bzov. ad an. 910.
• * 1.325

  Bzov. ad an. 912. Mart & Platina.
• * 1.326

  Plat. de vit. ejus.
• * 1.327

  Bzov. ad an. 917, 918.
• * 1.328

  & Isd. ad an. 922.
• * 1.329

  Plat. in vit. Johan. Pap.
• * 1.330

  Martin. Poloni: Chron. & Bzov. ad an: 928.
• * 1.331

  Plat. in vit. ejus.
• * 1.332

  Bzov. ad an. 931.
• * 1.333

  Isd. Bzo. ad an. 931.
• * 1.334

  Bzovius. ad an. 931. & Plat. in vit. ejus.
• * 1.335

  Plat. in vit. ejus.
• * 1.336

  Plat. in vit.
• * 1.337

  Plat. in vit.
• * 1.338

  Plat. in vit.
• * 1.339

  Bzov. ad an. 955. Plat. de vita ejus.
• * 1.340

  Bzov. ad an. 962, 963.
• * 1.341

  Isd. ad an. 964.
• * 1.342

  Plat. de vit. Bened
• a 1.343

  Gratian. Dist. 63. in Syno∣do.
• * 1.344

  Plat. in vit. Leo∣nis.
• * 1.345

  Platina. de vita Joh.
• * 1.346

  Bzov. ad an. 965.
• * 1.347

  Martini Poloni. Chron. in vit. Hadr.
• q 1.348

  Baronii An: in vita. Bo∣nifac. & Stephan. 7^mi, Bzov. ad an 912. Num. V.
• * 1.349

  Homines sane ab adoleseentia omnibus probris ac turpitudine contaminati.
• q 1.350

  Plat. in vita Johan. & aliis locis plurimis.
• * 1.351

  Steph. Pap. contr. Form. Rom. Theod. & Johan. Contr. Step. Sergi. Pap. Contr. illos.
• * 1.352

  Iudg, 9:7, 8, 9, 10, &c. unto 19.20.
• * 1.353

  Bzovius ad an. 962. N. 1.
• * 1.354

  Isd. ad an. 963. N. 1. with Plat. in vit. Leon: 8^vi.
• * 1.355

  Plat. de vit. ejus.
• * 1.356

  Plat in vita. eorum.
• * 1.357

  Plat. in vit. ejus.
• * 1.358

  Plat. in vit. ejus.
• * 1.359

  Plat. in vit. ejus.
• * 1.360

  Unde merito ab ipsis Clericis odio habi∣tus est, maxime vero quod divina huma∣naque omnia cognatis & affinibus suis elar∣giebatur, post habito Dei honore, & Ro∣manae fedis, dignitate; quem certe erro∣rem ita posteris tradidit ut ad nostram quo∣que aetatem per venerit. Qua quidem con∣suetudine nil certe dici perniciosius potest, cum non ob religionem, & Dei cultum appetere Pontificatum nostri sacerdotes videantur; sed ut fratrum vel Nepotum, vel familiarium ingluviem & avaritiam expleant.
• * 1.361

  Abr. Bzov. ad an. 984.
• * 1.362

  Luc. 16:24, 25, 26.
• * 1.363

  Psal. 31:6.
• * 1.364

  2 Thes. 2:11, 12.
• * 1.365

  Bzov. ad an. 985. N. 1.
• * 1.366

  Plat. in vit. ejus & Mart. Chr.
• * 1.367

  Plat. in vit. ejus
• * 1.368

  Bzov. ad an. 996.
• * 1.369

  Plat. de vit. ejus. Martin & Gobel.
• * 1.370

  Annales Abr: Bzov: ad an: 1001. ex Ditmar: & Glaber: lib: 2, c: 6, & Abb. Flori••cen in Apologetico. Ferreum seculum placuit aliquibus appellare annos subse∣quentes. Quandocunque enim defecit reli∣giositas Pontificum, & Marcessit districtio regularis Abbatum simulque monasterialis disciplinae vigor tepescit; ac per illorum Exempla Caetera plebs mandatorum Dei peaevaricatrix existit &c.
• * 1.371

  Plat. in vit. ejus
• * 1.372

  Plat. in vit. ejus.
• * 1.373

  Plat. in vit ejus.
• * 1.374

  Plat. in vit. ejus.
• * 1.375

  Bzov. ad an. 1024. N. 1.
• * 1.376

  Plat. de vit. ejus.
• * 1.377

  Bzov. ad an. 1027. N. 2.
• * 1.378

  Plat. de vit. Bzov. ad an. 1033.
• * 1.379

  Platin. ••t Bzov.
• * 1.380

  Plat: & Bzov. ad an. 1046. N. 2.
• * 1.381

  Plat. in vit. ejus.
• * 1.382

  Platin. & Bzov.
• * 1.383

  Platin. de vita ejus & Bzov, ad an. 1049.
• * 1.384

  Bergom sup. 12.
• * 1.385

  Plat. in vit. Johannis XV. Genebr. p. 171. 175. Volater. p 22. Bergo∣mens. sup. 12.
• * 1.386

  Bzov: ad an. 1054. N. 6.
• * 1.387

  Plat. in vit. ejus Bergom. sup. 12. Gene∣brard.
• * 1.388

  Abb. Ursp. p. 218.
• * 1.389

  Ab. Bzovius ad an. 1054. N. viij.
• * 1.390

  Annal. Abr. Bzo∣vii ad an. 1057. N. 1.2. & 4.
• * 1.391

  Plat. in vita ejus & Geneb. pa. 872.
• * 1.392

  Bzov. ad an. 1058.
• * 1.393

  Plat. in vit. Cle∣ment II^di.
• * 1.394

  Bzov. ad an. 1058. N. 1.
• * 1.395

  Plat. de vit. ejus.
• * 1.396

  Abr. Bzovius ad an: 1059. Ex Lan∣frank: & Juone, par. 2. c. 10. Consentio autem sanctae Romanae Ecclesiae & Apo∣stolicae sedi, & Ore & Corde profitetor de Sacramento dominicae mensae, eam fidem me tenere quam Dominus, & venerabilis Papa Nicholaus, & haec sancta Synodus authouritate Evangelica, & Apostolica, tenendam tradidit, mihique formavit: scilicet panem & vinum, quae in Altari ponuntur, post consecrationem non so∣lum Sacramentum, sed etiam verum Cor∣put & Sanguinem Domini Nostri Iesu Christi esse: & sensualiter, non solum Sacramento, sed in veritate manibus Sa∣cerdotum, tractari, frangi & fidelium den∣tibus teri, jurans per sanctam & homo••∣sio•• Trinitatem, & per haec sacrosancta vangelia &c.]
• * 1.397

  Isd. Bzov. ad eund an. N. 2. & 3.
• * 1.398

  De Sa∣cram: lib. 4. c. 5. p. 439.
• a 1.399

  Heb. 6:6.
• b 1.400

  Mat. 15:17.
• * 1.401

  Plat. de vit. Pap. Nich.
• * 1.402

  Martini Chron. in vita Hadr. & Plat. in vits Greg. & Clem.
• * 1.403

  Plat. in vit. Nic.
• * 1.404

  Bzov. ad an. 1059.
• * 1.405

  Mat. 18:15, 16, 17, 18. Bzov. ad an. 1059. N. 6. Isd. Bzov. ad eand∣an. N. 6. & 7. 1 Tim. 4:1, 3.
• * 1.406

  Bzov. ad an. 1060. N. 1.
• * 1.407

  Bzov. ad an. 1061. & Plat. in vit. Alex.
• * 1.408

  Mat. 5:39, 40.
• * 1.409

  Plat. de vit, Alex.
• * 1.410

  Bzovius ad an. 1065.
• * 1.411

  Abr. Bzov. ad an. 1073. N. iij. iv.
• * 1.412

  Isd. ad eund. an N. IV. V.
• * 1.413

  Id. Bzov. ad an. 1073.
• * 1.414

  Martini Chron in vits Car. Imp. & Hadr. Papae.
• * 1.415

  Massaei Chron. p. 223. Bzov. ad an. 1073. N. viij. ix. & N. 1.
• * 1.416

  2 Thes. 2.3, 4.
• * 1.417

  John. 10:34.35. Ps. 28:1, 6.
• * 1.418

  Bzovius ad an. 1074 and Plat in. vit. Greg.
• * 1.419

  Trith. Hirs. p. 92. Matt. paris. p. 8. Bzov. ad an. 1074. N. v.
• * 1.420

  Grat. de Cons. D. 5. quia dies &c.
• * 1.421

  1 Sam. 15:22, 23. 1 Tim. 4:1, 2, 3.
• * 1.422

  Plat. in vit Greg. & Bzov. ad an. 1075. N. viij.
• * 1.423

  Benno de Pontific.
• * 1.424

  Benno. & Plat. de vit.
• * 1.425

  Baronii & Bzovii Annales. ad an. 1076.
• * 1.426

  Plat. d•• vit.
• * 1.427

  Baron. & Bzov. An. ad an. 1076, 1077.
• * 1.428

  Plat. in. vit. Greg.
• * 1.429

  Benno de Pap. Shaffnab.
• * 1.430

  Trith Hir. p. 93. & Mat: Paris. p. 9.
• * 1.431

  Bzovius ad an. 1079.
• * 1.432

  Vide Bzov. ad an. 1080. N. ij. Ex∣com: to∣tam.
• * 1.433

  Rom. 13:1. & 1 Pet. 1:13. & 2 Pet. 2:9, 10, 11, 12.
• * 1.434

  Jud. 8:9, 10.
• * 1.435

  2 Thes. 2:11.
• * 1.436

  Benno and Plat. de vitis. Trith. Hirs p. 98. 99.
• * 1.437

  Rev. 13:7.
• * 1.438

  Benno: de Pap. & Fabritii Chron. & Crantz. Metrop. 5:16.
• * 1.439

  Bzovius ad an 1081.
• * 1.440

  Plat. de vit. Greg.
• * 1.441

  1 Kin. 18:27, 28.
• * 1.442

  Plat. de ead.
• * 1.443

  Bzov. ad an, 1084. N. 1. & 11.
• * 1.444

  Plat, in vita ejus. Vir certe Deo gra∣tus, prudens, justus clemens, paupe∣rum patronus, at unicus Ecclesiae Ro∣manae fortissimus.]
• * 1.445

  Ad an. 1038. N: iij. Abr. Bzov: de re∣spons. Desiderii Abb.

  Non tamen cujusque stultitia, vel temeri∣tate amittet Ecclesia dignitatem suam; ne∣que vos id sentire ulla ratione debetis.]
• * 1.446

  Id ad an. 1084. N. ij.
• * 1.447

  Id. ad. an. 1085. N. vi.
• * 1.448

  Wigor. An. 1106 & Mat. Parif. pa. 11.
• * 1.449

  See His life S. 5. N. 51:
• * 1.450

  Bzov. ad an. 1015. N. v.
• * 1.451

  Plat. de vit. ejus. & Bz. ad an. 1086.
• * 1.452

  Id. Bz. ad an. 1087. N. iv. & 5.
• * 1.453

  Trithem Hirs. p. 118, 119.
• * 1.454

  Trithem Hir. p. 118. Ab. Ursp. p. 230. & plat. in vit, ejus.
• * 1.455

  Bzovii Annales.
• * 1.456

  Ott. Fri∣sig. 7, 6. Ab. Ursp. p. 231.
• * 1.457

  Plat. in vit. Pasc. Bzovii. Annal.
• * 1.458

  Crantz. m. 5. 36. 31. 33.
• * 1.459

  Gobel. ae. 6. 55. p. 218. Ab. Ursp. p. 246, 247.
• * 1.460

  Trithem. p. 135, 136.
• * 1.461

  Plat. de vit. de vit: Pascal.
• * 1.462

  Bzov. ad an. 1110. 1111. & 1116.
• * 1.463

  Psal. 15:4.
• * 1.464

  Bzov. ad an. 1117. 1118.
• * 1.465

  Plat. in vit. ejus. & Bzov. ad an. 1118.
• * 1.466

  Plat. de vita ejus.
• * 1.467

  Bzovius ad an 1119. &c.
• * 1.468

  Roger Hove∣den.
• * 1.469

  Bzov. ad an. 1121.
• * 1.470

  Plat. in vit. Pap. Cal.
• * 1.471

  Ab. Ursp. pa. 267.
• * 1.472

  Isa. 10:12.15.
• * 1.473

  Martin. Pla. Bar∣ron. Bzo. Gene∣brard.
• * 1.474

  Mat. 7:6.
• * 1.475

  See Eus. Ec. Hist. of their lives.
• * 1.476

  2 Cor. 11:14, 15.
• * 1.477

  Matt. 11:28.
• * 1.478

  Luk. 22:25, 26.
• * 1.479

  John 18.36.
• * 1.480

  Mat. 26:52. John 6:15.
• * 1.481

  Rev. 13:1.
• * 1.482

  Isa. 57:23.
• * 1.483

  Mat. 4:9.
• * 1.484

  Jam. 4:6.
• * 1.485

  Roger Hoveden Hist.
• * 1.486

  Plat. in vit. Ho∣norii. Trithem. p. 157.
• * 1.487

  Lib. 2do. Concilio•• impr. Coln.
• * 1.488

  Trithem p. 156.
• * 1.489

  Plat. de vita Inno∣centii & Bzovii An.
• * 1.490

  Plat. de vit. Inno∣cent.
• * 1.491

  Bzov. ad an. 1141, N. viii.
• a 1.492

  Tri∣them, p. 168. & Bernardi Ep. 189.
• b 1.493

  Ot. Frising. de gest. frid. 1. 48. 49.
• c 1.494

  Ge∣nebrard. p. 916.
• * 1.495

  Bzovius ad an. 1143.
• * 1.496

  Plat de vit. ejus & Bzov. ad an. 1144. & 1145.
• * 1.497

  Plat. de vit. ejus; & Bzovii Annales.
• * 1.498

  Plat. de vita ejus.
• * 1.499

  Bzovii Annales. ad an. 1155.
• * 1.500

  Gobel aet. 6. cap. 60.
• * 1.501

  Bzov. ad an. 1157.
• * 1.502

  Crantz. 6.35. & Gobel. aet. 6. c. 60▪
• * 1.503

  Annales Sueviae.
• * 1.504

  In litteris ad nos missis nomen tuum no∣stro proponus, in quo insolentiae, ne di∣cam arrogantiae nomen incurris. &c. re∣sipisce.
• * 1.505

  Annales Sueviae.
• * 1.506

  Rev. 13:5.
• * 1.507

  Bzov. ad an. 1159. peucer p. 440. & Ab. Ursp. p. 2.
• * 1.508

  Plat. de vit. Alexan∣dri & Bzov. Annales
• * 1.509

  Bzovii Annales. & Plat. in vit. Alex.
• * 1.510

  Plat. de vitis. & Bzovii Ann.
• * 1.511

  Pro. 12:10.
• * 1.512

  Act. 10:26.
• * 1.513

  Psal. 91:13. Thou shalt tread upon the Lyon & the Adder; and shalt trample under foot, the young Lyon & the Dra∣gon.
• * 1.514

  Bzov. ex. Cod. Bes∣sarionis Cardinal Bib. Mar∣cianae.
• * 1.515

  Berg. 12 1 volater 22. &c. Peuc. c. 4. p. 442, Bzov. ad an. 1177. N. iij.
• * 1.516

  Id, Bzov ad an. 1169. N. 1.
• * 1.517

  1 Thes. 5:11.
• * 1.518

  Altitio∣dorus.
• * 1.519

  Trithem: Hir. p. 193. 194.
• * 1.520

  Mat. Pa∣ris. p. 132.
• * 1.521

  Philip. 3:20.
• * 1.522

  John 16:2.
• * 1.523

  Reiner. con. Her; Ch. 4.

  John 16:2.

  Baronii Annales. Bzov. ad an. 1179. & 1181. & Gene∣brardi. Chr. p. 932. 936.

  Bzov. ad an. 1181. N. ij.

  Rev. 17:2, 3.

  Ch. 13.7.

  Peuc: 4: pa. 183 184.
• * 1.524

  Isa. 50:1.
• * 1.525

  Mat. 28:18, 19, 20.
• * 1.526

  1 Sam. 2:12, 13.

  2 Kin. 16:10, 11, 12.

  John 6:70.
• * 1.527

  Rev. 12 6.14.

  2 Kin. 19:18.

  Ch. 18:4.
• * 1.528

  Hos. 3:4, 5.
• * 1.529

  1 Tim: 3:15.
• * 1.530

  Philip▪ 1:15, 16▪ 17, 18.
• * 1.531

  Act. 16:16, 17, 18.
• * 1.532

  See Bzov. ad. an. 1179. N. ij.
• * 1.533

  Rev. 13:4.
• * 1.534

  Bzov. ad an. 1179.
• * 1.535

  Matt. Paris. Ho∣veden: &c.
• * 1.536

  Rev. 20.14.
• * 1.537

  Plat. in vita ejus. & Bzov.
• * 1.538

  Plat. in vita ejus. & Bzov.
• * 1.539

  Plat. de vita ejus & Bzov.
• * 1.540

  Vitriac.
• * 1.541

  Plat. de vit. ejus.
• * 1.542

  Plat. de vit. Clem.
• * 1.543

  Bzov. ad. an. 1191. N. iij.

  Annal. Sueviae.
• * 1.544

  Abb. Ursp. & Chron. Belg. ex Johan. Monac.
• * 1.545

  Bzov. An.
• * 1.546

  Spangenb
• * 1.547

  Monast. Colon.
• * 1.548

  Cus∣pinian.
• * 1.549

  Monast. Colon.

  Bzovii An.
• * 1.550

  Span∣genb.
• * 1.551

  Monastic. Colon.
• * 1.552

  Baronii Annales. & Trit∣hem. num. 35.31.32.
• * 1.553

  Nicetas Historic.
• * 1.554

  Mat. Paris.
• * 1.555

  Bzovii An.
• * 1.556

  Mat. Paris.
• * 1.557

  Chron. Belg,
• * 1.558

  Antis∣siodorus. and Bzo∣vii Ec. Hist. 13.
• * 1.559

  Reinerius contra Haeret. cap. 4. printed at Ingol. stat an. 1613.
• * 1.560

  Rev. 17:6.
• * 1.561

  Luc. 3:19, 20.
• * 1.562

  Grat. D. Cum ventura in Thesor. politik. p. 388. Tit. 6. ca. 34.
• * 1.563

  Isa. 10:5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10. &c.
• a 1.564

  D. 5. tit. 33. c. 23.
• * 1.565

  Isa. 47:8, 9.10.
• b 1.566

  D. 1. tit, 7. c. 23.
• * 1.567

  2 Thes. 2:3, 4.
• c 1.568

  D. 3. tit. 41. cap. 6.
• d 1.569

  D. 5. tit. 7. de Haeresi∣bus.
• * 1.570

  Plat. de vita ejus.
• * 1.571

  Chron. Belg. & Sr. Ed∣win San∣dys His. view of Western religions print. at London in 1599.
• * 1.572

  The same Authour.
• * 1.573

  Annales Sueviae.
• * 1.574

  Bzovii An.
• * 1.575

  Mattheus Paris.
• * 1.576

  Id. Mat. Paris.
• * 1.577

  Monast. Colon.
• * 1.578

  Mat. Parisiens.
• * 1.579

  Bzovii An.
• * 1.580

  Id. Mat: Paris.
• * 1.581

  Bzovii An.
• * 1.582

  Plat. de vit. ejus.
• * 1.583

  Mat. Paris.
• * 1.584

  Plat. de vita ejus. & Wil. Paris. Rev. 17.4.
• * 1.585

  Plat. de vit. Greg. 4^ti,

  Plat. in vitaejus. & Mat. Paris. & Bzov. Luc. 18:26, 27.
• * 1.586

  ver 28▪ 29, 30.
• * 1.587

  ver 32, 33, 34, 35. Jam. 2:13.
• * 1.588

  Bzovii An.
• * 1.589

  Annales Sueviae Parisiens. & Alii.
• * 1.590

  Mat. Paris-
• * 1.591

  Bzovii An.
• * 1.592

  Id. Paris.
• * 1.593

  Annales Sueviae. & Paris.
• * 1.594

  Paris.
• * 1.595

  Mat. Paris. & Trithem. Bzovii. An.
• * 1.596

  Bzov. An.
• * 1.597

  Mat. Paris.
• a 1.598

  Plat. de vita ejus.
• * 1.599

  Bzovii Annales Fabrit. Chron.
• * 1.600

  Bzovii Annal. Fabrit. Chron.
• * 1.601

  Gene∣brard.
• * 1.602

  Append. to Paris.
• * 1.603

  Bzovii Annales.
• * 1.604

  1 Cor. 2:14. Pol. Virgil. de rerum in∣vent: lib. 6. cap. 8. & Bul. de hac. re. Sep. 8.
• * 1.605

  Platin de vit. Annales Fland. & Trithem.
• * 1.606

  Bzovii Annales.
• * 1.607

  Marin. & Ni∣ceph.
• * 1.608

  Plat. de vit.
• * 1.609

  Plat. de vit. ejus.
• * 1.610

  Plat. de vit. ejus. & Bzov. An.
• * 1.611

  Bzovii. An. & Plat. in vita ejus.
• * 1.612

  Nangis
• * 1.613

  Bzov. An. & Plat. de vit. Ur. Nic. & Mart.
• * 1.614

  Mariana.
• * 1.615

  Nangis.
• * 1.616

  In vita Mart.
• * 1.617

  Plat. de vita eju••.
• * 1.618

  Plat. de vita ejus.
• * 1.619

  Plat. de vita ejus & Bzovii Annales.
• * 1.620

  Bzovii An. Plat. de vita ejus
• * 1.621

  Naucle∣rus.
• * 1.622

  Bellarm. de Rom. Pontifice lib. 1. c. 9.
• * 1.623

  Crantz. Ursperg. Pol. Vir∣gil. de in∣vent. rer. lib. 8. c. 1.
• * 1.624

  Plat. de vita ejus.
• * 1.625

  Constit. Imper.
• * 1.626

  Plat. de vita ejus. & Ap. Martinii.
• * 1.627

  Plat. de vita.
• * 1.628

  Martinii Ap. & Plat.
• * 1.629

  Plat. de vit. Clem.
• * 1.630

  Constitut. Imper.
• * 1.631

  Plat. de vit. Clem.
• * 1.632

  Id. Plat.
• * 1.633

  Morn. ex vil. Avent. &c. Ap∣pend. Ursp.
• * 1.634

  Id. Morn. ex Villan.
• * 1.635

  Nau∣clerus Historian.
• * 1.636

  Rev. 13.5. Ch. 17:10.
• * 1.637

  Rev. 17:10.
• * 1.638

  Ch. 13:3, 4, 5.
• * 1.639

  Mon∣mouth.
• * 1.640

  Aven∣tinus.
• * 1.641

  Id. Avent.
• * 1.642

  Naucle∣rus.
• * 1.643

  Trithe∣mius.
• * 1.644

  Chron. of Bohem. & Platina. in vita Johan.
• * 1.645

  Id. Plat. de vitis Nic. & Joh.
• * 1.646

  Bellarm. de Rom. Pont. Bo. 4 ch. 14.
• * 1.647

  Trithe∣mius. & the Const, Imperi.
• * 1.648

  Plat. de vit. ejus.
• * 1.649

  Nau∣cler. & Trithe∣mius.
• * 1.650

  Consti. Imper.
• * 1.651

  Cuspi∣nian.
• * 1.652

  Trithe∣mius.
• * 1.653

  Aventin.
• * 1.654

  Plat. de vita ejus.
• * 1.655

  Virgil.
• * 1.656

  Aventi∣nus.
• * 1.657

  Cuspin. Aventin. Trithem. & Const. Imper.
• * 1.658

  Plat. de vit. ejus. Trithem. & Naucl.
• * 1.659

  Plat. in vita ejus. & Nau∣clerus.
• * 1.660

  Plat. in vita ejus.
• * 1.661

  Pontani Bohem. & Fabr.
• * 1.662

  See his works ex∣tant. & Froissart.
• * 1.663

  Annal of Suev.
• * 1.664

  Jovinus.
• * 1.665

  Plat. de vit. ejus
• * 1.666

  Naucl. & Crant∣zius.
• * 1.667

  Froissart. Bo. the 2.
• * 1.668

  Plat. de vita ejus.
• * 1.669

  Plat. de vit. Urb.
• * 1.670

  Crantz. Froiss.
• * 1.671

  Mariana.
• * 1.672

  Plat. & Justin.
• * 1.673

  Mariana & Du∣brav.
• * 1.674

  Froissart.
• * 1.675

  Avent.
• * 1.676

  Platin. Annales Turcic.
• * 1.677

  Froissart.
• * 1.678

  Record. ejusd. Ac.
• * 1.679

  See a Copy of the whole Test: in the Act. & mon by Mr, Fox.
• * 1.680

  Aeneas Sylv: in Hist. Boh. & catal. by Johan Bale.
• * 1.681

  Plat. in vita ejus.
• * 1.682

  Append. Joh. Bo. cent. 6.
• * 1.683

  Annale•• Suev.
• * 1.684

  Plat. in vit. Bon.
• * 1.685

  Annal. Flandriae.
• * 1.686

  Trithe∣mius.
• * 1.687

  Annal. Turc.
• * 1.688

  Leonic.
• * 1.689

  Chytr. Trith.
• * 1.690

  Plat. in ejus vita.
• * 1.691

  Id. Pla∣tina.
• * 1.692

  Platin de vita ejus.
• * 1.693

  Platin de vita ejus.
• * 1.694

  Joh. 14:27.
• * 1.695

  Act. 5:38, 39.
• * 1.696

  Plat. de vita. Jo∣han. Mart. Eug. &c.
• * 1.697

  Joh. 14:27.
• * 1.698

  Plat. de vita. Leonis iijtii. [Ab omni∣bus una voce responsum est, Sedem Apo∣stolicam omnium Ecclesiarum caput, a Nemine judicari debere.
• * 1.699

  Bzovii Ec. Hist. ad an. 863.
• * 1.700

  Plat. de vit. ejus.
• * 1.701

  & Chron. Belgic.
• * 1.702

  Historia Bohem.
• * 1.703

  Chronic. Belgic.
• * 1.704

  Historia. Bohem.
• * 1.705

  Acta Council.
• * 1.706

  Histor. Bohem.
• * 1.707

  Plat. de vit. ejus. & Nau∣cler.
• * 1.708

  Rev. 13:3.
• * 1.709

  Joh. 8:44.
• * 1.710

  Plat. de vit. Greg. Inno: Joh. &c.
• * 1.711

  Gen. 37:32.
• * 1.712

  Rev. 13:1, 2, &c. Ch. 17:1, 2, &c.
• * 1.713

  Plat. de vitis.
• * 1.714

  Plat. de vit. Nau∣clerus.
• * 1.715

  Hist. Boh. per Syl∣vium.
• * 1.716

  See Sect. the 3^d, of this Chap.
• * 1.717

  Plat. de vit.
• * 1.718

  Plat. de vitis.
• * 1.719

  Id. Plat.
• * 1.720

  Du••rav. Chronic. Belgicum & Hist. Bohemiae.
• * 1.721

  Annales Sueviae.
• * 1.722

  Annales Turcic.
• * 1.723

  Trithem. Platin. & others.
• * 1.724

  Bucholz. Ann. ad an. 1443. 1444.
• * 1.725

  1 Joh. 4:7, 8.
• * 1.726

  Ezek. 17:13, 14, 15, 16.
• * 1.727

  Historia Hungar. & Annal. Turcic.
• * 1.728

  Aeneas Syl. Epist. 81. lib. 1.
• * 1.729

  Plat. de vit. ejus.
• * 1.730

  Annales Flandriae.
• * 1.731

  Plat. in vit. ejus.
• * 1.732

  Plat. de vit. ejus.
• * 1.733

  Plat. de vit. ejus.
• * 1.734

  See his own wri∣tings.
• * 1.735

  Mariana.
• * 1.736

  Birk∣heim.
• * 1.737

  Naucler. Crantz: in Sax lib. 12. Annal. Sueviae.
• * 1.738

  Plat. de vita ejus.
• * 1.739

  Spang. & Naucler.
• * 1.740

  Platin. de vita ejus.
• * 1.741

  Fabrit.
• * 1.742

  Jo. Ser∣res.
• * 1.743

  Fabrit.
• * 1.744

  Dubrav.
• * 1.745

  Addit. ad. Plat. per Onu∣ohrium.
• * 1.746

  Sandys West. Rel. Wesel. Gron. de Ind. Pap. & Onuph.
• * 1.747

  It is a mater so abominable to give li∣cense in the name of God, to committ sin; and such an heinous sin as that of Sodomy, (by reason whereof Sodom•• & Gomorrah were eonsumed by fier, & brimstone, im∣mediatly falling from heaven:) that one would thinke it incredible, that the Tur∣kish Musti, or the Archpriest of Baghere a Tartarian would consent to license so great wiekedness; how much more that the pre∣tended Father of Christendome, should doe it: But the thing is plaine, that He did doe it, And tho Onuphrius a Popish Au∣thour says it not expresly; yet he con∣fesses. that at the instance of his kindred, He indulged very unlawfull things. And as it appears by the practise of ensueing times; Sodomy became such a common re∣creation in the court at Roma as if it had beene rather a commendable, sport then a sin. Wittness the booke written by the Archbishop of Beneventum, Ithan de la Case, Legat a Latere for the Republick of Venice [de laudibus Sodomiae,] wherein he speaks of it (as a divine and good thing, and such as he knew by Experience.) This booke is to be had as it was printed at Venetia in 1550, by Trajan Naevus. And had it not been for this booke, (as was alleged) rather in dis∣creetly, then wickedly published: (for it was not without license) He had been a Cardinal. And now such a booke being ex∣tant: there remaines no more ••oome to Wonder, that this pretended Vicar of Christ, was Sathans S••cre••ary to tollerat the worst of sins.
• * 1.748

  Mariana.
• * 1.749

  Onuph.
• * 1.750

  Annal. Turcic.
• * 1.751

  Onuphr.
• * 1.752

  Onuphr.
• * 1.753

  Philip. de Comines de bel. Neapol.
• * 1.754

  Onuphr. & Guic∣cicardin.
• * 1.755

  Polidor. Virgil. & Onuphr.
• * 1.756

  Sandys West: &c.
• * 1.757

  Surius.
• * 1.758

  Phil. de Comines.
• * 1.759

  Joh. de Ser & Guiccic.
• * 1.760

  Mariana.
• * 1.761

  Id. Mar.
• * 1.762

  Onuphr.
• * 1.763

  Hotting▪ in An∣nolet Bu∣daeus de Asse,
• * 1.764

  Guicci∣cardin.
• * 1.765

  Onuphr.
• * 1.766

  Guiccic.
• * 1.767

  Onuphr. & Guic∣cic.
• * 1.768

  Com∣ment. L. Surii ad an. 1517.
• * 1.769

  Belarm. de Ponti∣fic. lib. 4.
• * 1.770

  Chytrae∣us.
• * 1.771

  Com∣mentar. L. Surii ad an. 1521.
• * 1.772

  Onuphr.
• * 1.773

  Belarm. de Pon∣tific. lib. 4.
• * 1.774

  Chy∣traeus.
• * 1.775

  Sleidan. Chy∣traeus.
• * 1.776

  Id. Chytr. & Sleid.
• * 1.777

  Id. Chyt. & Sleyd.
• * 1.778

  Sleydan & Chy∣traeus.
• * 1.779

  Id. Chytr, & Sleid.
• * 1.780

  Id. Chytr. & Sleid.
• * 1.781

  Id. Chytr. & Sleid.
• * 1.782

  John Stows Chron. & Martin,
• * 1.783

  Sleidan. & Chy∣traeus.
• * 1.784

  Chytraeus & Sleid.
• * 1.785

  Chron. of Engl.
• * 1.786

  See the Acts & Mon. by John Fox, of Pope Ju∣lius.
• * 1.787

  Thuanus Onuphr.
• * 1.788

  Acts & Mon. by John Fox. & Chron. En. by John Stow.
• * 1.789

  Chy∣traeus.
• * 1.790

  Id. Chy∣traeus.
• * 1.791

  Pet. Soa∣ve. & Onuph.
• * 1.792

  Jam, 4:6.
• * 1.793

  Osiander cent. 16.
• * 1.794

  1 John. 3:10, 11, 12.
• * 1.795

  Jac. Thuanus.
• * 1.796

  Eccl. 7:17.
• * 1.797

  Osiander ex Benth. & Nigr,
• * 1.798

  Levit. 18:12, 13, 14.
• * 1.799

  Chy∣traei & Thuani Historia.
• * 1.800

  Gen. 49:5, 6, 7.
• * 1.801

  Chy∣traeus.
• * 1.802

  See §. 3. of this Ch.
• * 1.803

  Id. Chytr.
• * 1.804

  Sandys of the western religions.
• * 1.805

  Onuphr.
• * 1.806

  Alstedii Thes. Chronol.
• * 1.807

  Alstedii Thes. Chron. Chr. 31. de Pont.
• * 1.808

  Hornii Ec. Hist. de Hist. Germ.
• * 1.809

  Alstedil Chr. de Pont,
• * 1.810

  & Horn. Ec. de Imp. & Pont.
• * 1.811

  Alstedii. Chr. & Hornii Ec. H.
• * 1.812

  See Her life in Ital. by Ab. Galdi.
• * 1.813

  Hornii Ec. Hist. de Pont.
• * 1.814

  The In∣troduc∣tion.
• * 1.815

  Of the 1^st, Qua∣lity of the Beast,
• * 1.816

  Beast, that it was like unto a Leopard. and this,
• a 1.817

  Rev. 13:2. Hos. 13:7. Dan. 7:6.
• * 1.818

  1^st, in regard of diverse sorts of people, Nations & lan∣guages. Rev. 17:7.

  Habak. 1:8.
• * 1.819

  2^ly, in regard of diverse sorts of sins.
• b 1.820

  Jer. 13:23.

  Dan. 8:9, 10, 11, 12, 13. & Ch. 11:22, 23, 24 &c. 2 Mac. Chap. 4:9, 10. & Ch. 5. Ch, 6. Ch. 7. &c.

  Ch. 6:1, 2, 3, 4, &c.
• a 1.821

  See Ch. 5. §. 6. N. 47. & § 7. N. 4.
• a 1.822

  See Ch. 5. §. 6. N. 47. & § 7. N. 4.
• a 1.823

  Ch. 5. §. 6. N. 47. & § 7. N. 4.
• b 1.824

  §. 5. N. 11. & ••. 44.
• b 1.825

  §. 5. N. 11. & ••. 44.
• a 1.826

  Ch. 5. §. 6. N. 47. & § 7. N. 4.
• c 1.827

  Ch. 5. §. 6. N. 22.
• c 1.828

  Ch. 5. §. 6. N. 22.
• a 1.829

  Rev. 13:2.
• * 1.830

  2^ly, It was like the foot of a Bear.
• b 1.831

  Dan. 7:5.
• * 1.832

  See the Hist. of Herodot.
• * 1.833

  The same Herodot. Histor.
• a 1.834

  Ch. 5. §, 6. N 6.
• b 1.835

  Id. N. 21, 22, 24
• c 1.836

  Id. N. 30.
• d 1.837

  Id. N. 32.
• a 1.838

  Ch 5. ¶. 7, N. 12, 13.
• a 1.839

  Ch 5. ¶. 7, N. 12, 13.
• b 1.840

  Id. N. 14.
• c 1.841

  Id. N. 16.
• d 1.842

  Id. N. 17.
• e 1.843

  Id. N. 11.
• f 1.844

  Id. N. 23.
• g 1.845

  Id. N. 26.
• a 1.846

  Rev. 13:2.
• * 1.847

  3^ly, It was like the mouth of a Lyon.
• b 1.848

  Dan. 7:4.
• c 1.849

  Jer. 52. with his Lament.
• d 1.850

  Dan. 5:1, 2. &c.
• * 1.851

  Ps. 137.1, 2. &c.
• * 1.852

  Bzovius ad an. 1179. N. ij.
• * 1.853

  Rev. 17:6.
• * 1.854

  Dan. 5.22, 23.
• * 1.855

  Rev. 17:9, 10, 11, 12. with Ch. 18:2. Dan. 7:7.
• * 1.856

  The 4^th, Quality of the Beast, that on His Heads was the name of Blasphe∣my.
• a 1.857

  Rev: 13.1.

  Exod. 5.••.
• * 1.858

  Ch. 12:29, 30 31. & Ch. 14.
• * 1.859

  Joh. 10:33. Mat. 1:23.
• * 1.860

  2 Sam. 12:14.
• * 1.861

  Mat. 25.40, 45, Ch. 10:14.
• * 1.862

  Dionis. Hal. & Tit. Li∣vius.
• * 1.863

  2 Thes. 2:4,
• * 1.864

  Ch. 5. §. 7. N. 32.
• * 1.865

  Id. §. 6▪ N. 21. Ps. 91.13. Id. § 6. N. 29.
• * 1.866

  Rev. 19:16.
• * 1.867

  Ioh. 10:33.
• * 1.868

  Isa. 14:13.
• * 1.869

  Lib. 4. Epist. 38.
• * 1.870

  The 5^th, Quality of the Beast: that he had a mouth speaking great things, & Blasphe∣mies a∣gainst God.
• a 1.871

  Rev. 13:5, 6.
• b 1.872

  Ch. 5. §. 7. N. 30.

  See the Act. & Mon, by Joh. Fox. to the year 1555.
• * 1.873

  Ch. 5. §. 6. N. 6.
• * 1.874

  And this first by taking upon them; to be Equal with Christ.

  Plat. de vit. Leo∣nis iij^ti. Luc. 22:25, 26, 27.
• * 1.875

  See Ch. 5. §, 5. N. 1, 2.

  Martini. Poloni. Chron, ad an. 783.
• * 1.876

  [Carolo dedit Hadrianus Papa, & Syno∣dus (in qua fuerunt centum quinquaginta quatuor Episcopi religiosi, & alii Abbates & prelati) jus eligendi Pontificem, & Se∣dem Apostolicam Ordinandi. Et inter Ar∣chiepiscopos per singulas provincias, in∣vestituras ab ipso recipere. Anathemati∣zavitque omnes huic decreto rebelles, & jussit bona eorum, nisi resipiscerent, pu∣blicari.]
• * 1.877

  Gra∣tian. dist. 33. cap. 28.
• * 1.878

  Constit. Imp.
• * 1.879

  Gratian. dist. & Bzovii. Ec. H.
• * 1.880

  Plat. de vit.
• * 1.881

  Id. Plat. de vit. See Ch. 5. §. 6. N. 6.

  Id. N. 12.
• * 1.882

  Isa. 14:13, 14.
• * 1.883

  Gregorii Epistola 38. Lib. 4^to,
• * 1.884

  Ejud. Ep. 36. lib. 6,
• * 1.885

  2 Pet. 2:4.
• * 1.886

  2 Thes. 2:4.
• a 1.887

  See Ch. 5. §, 5. N. 6. & 12, 21. & 30.
• b 1.888

  Prov. 8.12, 16. Isa. 40.22, 23, 24. Dan. 4:32. Ch. 5:21.
• c 1.889

  Rev. 19:16.
• * 1.890

  2^ly, By Their In∣dul∣gences forgi∣ving Sins unpar∣donable and that by Their own right, and ac∣cording to Their owne wills.
• a 1.891

  Mar. 2:7.
• b 1.892

  Philp. 2.6.
• c 1.893

  John. 1:1.
• d 1.894

  Joh. 20:23.
• * 1.895

  Id. Joh. 20:23.
• * 1.896

  See Ch. 5. §. 7. N. 15.
• * 1.897

  Id. N. 35.

  Id. §. 6. N. 9.
• * 1.898

  Id. § 7. N. 4.
• * 1.899

  3^ly, By Their Dispen∣sations graunted unto men, con∣trivedly to com∣mit known sins; and that with allow∣ance.
• a 1.900

  See Ch. 5. §. 6. N. 6.
• b 1.901

  Id. §. 7. N. 16.

  Idem. §. 6. N. 6.
• * 1.902

  §. 7. N. 16.
• * 1.903

  Id. N. 35.
• * 1.904

  N. 19.
• * 1.905

  N. 34.
• * 1.906

  The 4^th, Quality of the Woman on the Beast; That She was ful of Names of Blas∣phemy,
• * 1.907

  Rev. 17:3.1. & Ch. 13:1.
• a 1.908

  Isa. 14:13, 14, with 2 Pet. 2:4.
• b 1.909

  Luc. 22:26.
• c 1.910

  Hel. 10.19.20, 21.
• d 1.911

  Rev. 19:16.

  1 Pet. 2:25.
• * 1.912

  See Ch. 5. §. 7. N. 30. Id Ch. §. 6. N. 27. 30, 31.
• * 1.913

  Id. N. 5▪
• * 1.914

  See Sandys Hist. of West. rel.
• * 1.915

  Ch. 5. §. 7. N. 23.
• * 1.916

  Id. §. 5. N. 38.

  Id. §. 7. N. 14.
• * 1.917

  Id. §. 5. N. 18, 44.

  Id. §. 7. N 4 N. 33: N. 26. N. 29.
• * 1.918

  The 7^th, Quality of the Beast: He Blas∣phemed God•• House of Prayer.
• a 1.919

  Rev. 13:6.
• b 1.920

  Exod. 25:9.
• c 1.921

  Ioh. 2:16. Mar. 11.17.
• c 1.922

  Ioh. 2:16. Mar. 11.17.
• d 1.923

  Ezek. 8:5, 6, 7, 8, 9▪ 10. &c. to end.
• d 1.924

  Ezek. 8:5, 6, 7, 8, 9▪ 10. &c. to end.
• d 1.925

  Ezek. 8:5, 6, 7, 8, 9▪ 10. &c. to end.
• d 1.926

  Ezek. 8:5, 6, 7, 8, 9▪ 10. &c. to end.
• d 1.927

  Ezek. 8:5, 6, 7, 8, 9▪ 10. &c. to end.
• d 1.928

  Ezek. 8:5, 6, 7, 8, 9▪ 10. &c. to end.
• e 1.929

  Ioh▪ 2:16.
• f 1.930

  Rev, 13:6.
• g 1.931

  Pol. Virg. de invent. lib 6. c. 13.
• h 1.932

  Ep. 119. lib. 7. & Ep. 9. lib. 4.
• h 1.933

  Ep. 119. lib. 7. & Ep. 9. lib. 4.
• * 1.934

  Plat. de vit. Hadr.
• * 1.935

  Bzov. ad an. 794. N. 4. with Chemni∣tii Exam. Conc. Trid. par. 4. ex Avent. & aliis.
• * 1.936

  See Eus. Ecc. Hist. Bo. 4. Ch. 15.
• a 1.937

  Bellarm. de beat. Sanc. lib. 1.
• b 1.938

  See the Counc. of Illiber. can. 3. 55. & 59.
• c 1.939

  See the Council. of Laodic
• d 1.940

  See Ch. 5. §. 6. N. 4.
• * 1.941

  The 8^th, Quality, He blas∣phemed Them, who dwel in Heaven.
• a 1.942

  Rev. 13:6.
• b 1.943

  See Ch. 1. §. 6.
• c 1.944

  See Ch. 5. §. 6. N. 22, 23.

  Ioh. 16.2..

  Bzovius ad an. 1179. N. 2.

  Rev. 17.6.
• * 1.945

  Reine∣rius cont. Heret. cap. 4.
• * 1.946

  The 9^th. Quality; of the Woman. She was as One given up to Luxury, & excess.
• a 1.947

  Rev. 17:4.
• * 1.948

  Plat. de vita Gre∣gorii 4^ti.
• * 1.949

  Mat. 20:26, 17.
• * 1.950

  Rev. 27:6.
• * 1.951

  Plat, in vit. Greg. 4ti,
• * 1.952

  See Ch. 5. ¶. 7. N. 20
• a 1.953

  Id. N. 21. Id N. 23. Id. N. 25. Id. N. 26. Id. N. 30.
• b 1.954

  Id. N. 32 Id. N. 33. Id. N. 34. Id. N. 35. Id. N. 36.
• * 1.955

  The abomi∣nations of the Woman 1^st, In the pro∣hibition of mar∣riage. 1 Tim: 4:1.2.3.
• * 1.956

  1 Cor. 7:26.
• * 1.957

  See the Eccles. Storys.
• * 1.958

  Bzovius ad an. 305.
• * 1.959

  Chemnit Examen. C Tri∣dent. & ex Niso Ep. Thes.
• * 1.960

  Bzov. in vit. Nic. & Greg. VII. Heb. 13:1. Mat. 8:14. Act. 15:20.
• * 1.961

  Rev. 17:1.
• * 1.962

  2ly, In requi∣ring the publik service, in all Coun∣treys to be read in latine only. Bzovius ad an. 1052. 1 Cor. 14:9.
• * 1.963

  The 10^th, Qualitie: She had the name written in her forehead: called MYS∣TERY.
• a 1.964

  Rev: 17:5. Which Consist¦ed 1^st, In the Doctrine of infal∣libility.
• a 1.965

  Gra∣tian dist, 40.
• * 1.966

  Aventini: An. Boiar. li. 3. and Bzovii Annal. in vit, Car. mag.
• * 1.967

  Plat. de vit. Leon. 3^tii, Id. in vita Bonif. 3^tii,
• * 1.968

  Mat. 28:18, 19, 20.
• * 1.969

  Luc. 22:25, 26. Joh. 20:22, 23. Gal. 2:9.
• * 1.970

  Lib. 4. Ep. 38.
• * 1.971

  See the Ec. Hi∣stories.
• * 1.972

  Acta Concil.
• * 1.973

  Plat. de vit. Mar∣tin. & Nich.

  Sylv. Epist. & Bohem. Hist.
• * 1.974

  Gratian. dist. 96.

  Ep. Pap. Nichol. in 3. To. Con,
• * 1.975

  Baronii Annales & Annal. Fuld.
• * 1.976

  Constit. Imperat.
• * 1.977

  Baronii Annal.
• * 1.978

  See Ch. 5. §. 7. N. 16.
• * 1.979

  Rev, 17:5.
• * 1.980

  And 2^ly, Of Tran∣substan∣tiation.
• a 1.981

  Gen. 9:4.
• b 1.982

  Levit. 17:10.11, 12, &c.
• * 1.983

  Act. 15:2••, 29. Ma••. 5.17, 18.
• * 1.984

  See the C•••• of the Co••n of Trent.
• * 1.985

  Bzovius. ad an. 1059.
• * 1.986

  See Their Argu∣ments in the ma∣nual of Contro∣versies printed at Do∣way:
• * 1.987

  Ps. 106:19, 20, 21, 22.
• * 1.988

  Rev. 17:5.
• * 1.989

  Dan. 3:1, 2, 3, &c. to the end.

  The 11^th, Qualifi∣cation which wa•• of the Woman. She was a Great whore, and the Mother of Har∣lotts & abomi∣nations of the Earth.
• a 1.990

  Rev. 17: 1.5.
• * 1.991

  ••••h. 21: 〈…〉〈…〉. Ch. 〈…〉〈…〉 2, Ez••k. 40, •• c.
• * 1.992

  ••••••h.
• f 1.993

  Mat, 11:28, Rev. 14:1, 2, 3, 4, &c.
• g 1.994

  Ch. 17:4, 6.
• * 1.995

  Mic: 2:11.
• * 1.996

  Mat. 3:8, 9. See Ch. 5. §. 7. N. 35. Id. Ch. & §. N. 6,
• * 1.997

  See Ch. 5. §. 5. N. 9.
• * 1.998

  Id. Ch. & §. N. 12. & §. 6. N. 4.
• * 1.999

  The 12^th, & Last Quality. She was seen drunke with the bloud of the Saints & Mar∣tyrs of Iesus.
• a 1.1000

  Rev. 17:6.
• * 1.1001

  Luc. 22:25, 26.
• * 1.1002

  Ioh. 13:27. Luc. 22:23.
• * 1.1003

  The In∣troduc∣tion, and of the sett time of the Beasts reigne.
• * 1.1004

  Rev. 13:5.
• a 1.1005

  Rev. 11:2.
• * 1.1006

  In what sense the 42 mo∣neths are to be un∣derstood.
• b 1.1007

  Ch. 13:5.
• c 1.1008

  Ch. 17:10. Ch. 5. §. 6. N. 49.
• * 1.1009

  Of the Monar∣chy of England & how it fell off from the Roman Papacy:
• * 1.1010

  Out of Dr. Hey∣lins help to Hist. Rev. 17:13.
• * 1.1011

  Rev. Ch. 17: 16, 17.
• * 1.1012

  Of the Scottish Monar∣chy Fal∣ling off from the Papacy of Roma.
• * 1.1013

  Bucha∣nan.

  Hector. Boethus &c. ac∣cording to Calvi∣sius.
• * 1.1014

  Of the Irish King∣dome ta∣ken off from the Roman Papacy.
• * 1.1015

  Ven. Bed. lib. 1. c. 13.
• * 1.1016

  Ado. Viennen.
• * 1.1017

  Ven Bed. lib. 1. c. 29,
• * 1.1018

  Theatr convers. Gent. tot Orbis per Arnold. Alost. Ant. imp. 1573.
• * 1.1019

  See the relation of Mr. Welch lately printed in Eng∣lish of These Kings.

  Of the Danish Monar∣chy fal∣ling off from the Papacy of Roma.
• * 1.1020

  Annales Fuldens. Regino. lib. 8.
• * 1.1021

  Saxo. Gram. lib. 8.
• * 1.1022

  Annal. Fuld. Aimon. l. 4. Ch. 3.
• * 1.1023

  Adam. Bremens. lib. 1. ca. 16. 17.
• * 1.1024

  Id, Adam.
• * 1.1025

  Regino. lib. 2.
• * 1.1026

  Annal. Fuld.
• * 1.1027

  Saxo: Gram.
• * 1.1028

  Adam. Brem.
• * 1.1029

  Sigeb. Gem. blac. 935.
• * 1.1030

  Adam. Brem. lib. 2. c. 18. 25.
• * 1.1031

  Out of Saxo. Gram. & Crant∣zius ac∣cording to Alsted. Thesaur. Chronol.
• * 1.1032

  Of the Suedish Monar∣chy fal¦ling off from Roma.

  Irenic. Lupold. cap. 2.

  John Mag Goth. lib. 17, c. 2:15.16. &c. Herman. Contr.

  Magnus Goth. l. 4. c. 31, & l. 17. c. 1. Cra. &c.
• * 1.1033

  Accord. to Alsted. Th. Ch.
• * 1.1034

  Chytr. lib. 8.
• * 1.1035

  Id. lib. 11.
• * 1.1036

  Rev. 17.16, 17.
• * 1.1037

  Of the fall of the Beast and of the Whore.
• * 1.1038

  Rev. 13.10.
• * 1.1039

  Ver. 7. and 17.6.
• * 1.1040

  Ver. 15, 16, 17.
• * 1.1041

  Of the three Forerunners of the Fall of the Beast and Whore: and first of the Pure Church cal∣led Heaven, which is to be first Esta∣blished. Rev. 21.1, 2 3, 4, 5, 6.
• * 1.1042

  Ch. 11 7, 8, 9, 10, 11.12.
• * 1.1043

  ver. 19.
• * 1.1044

  Ch. 15.2, 3. 4.
• * 1.1045

  Isa. 57.20.
• * 1.1046

  Rev. 11.7.
• * 1.1047

  Ver. 7.8.
• * 1.1048

  See the pref. Sect. the VIII.
• * 1.1049

  Rev. 19.8.
• * 1.1050

  2ly, of the Phial of Gods Wrath, which is to fall upon the Earth, be∣fore the fall of the Beast. Rev. 15.1, 6, 7, 8.
• * 1.1051

  Exod. 40.34, 35.
• * 1.1052

  1 Kin. 8.10, 11.
• * 1.1053

  Rev. 16.10.
• * 1.1054

  ver. 3. with Ch. 13.1.
• * 1.1055

  Ch. 16.4. with Ch. 17 1.
• * 1.1056

  Ch. 16.1, 2.
• * 1.1057

  Ch. 16.2.
• * 1.1058

  Of the Men of the Earth, of whom they are to be under∣stood.
• * 1.1059

  Ch. the III.
• * 1.1060

  Of the first sort of Men. of the Earth.

  Those who are the fol∣lowers of the Angel of the Bottomless Pit, Rev. 9.1, 2, 3, 4.
• * 1.1061

  Ch. II. Sect. III. and Ch. III. Sect. II.
• * 1.1062

  Rev. 16, 2.
• * 1.1063

  Id. Rev. 16.2.

  Ch. II. §. III. and Ch. III. §. II.
• * 1.1064

  Eccl. 9.1••.
• * 1.1065

  Ezek. 14.17.
• * 1.1066

  Num. 16.46.
• * 1.1067

  Rev. 16.12, 13, 14. &c.
• * 1.1068

  Of the Se∣c•••••• sort of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••f 〈…〉〈…〉 ••••••se of the P••••st of the Bottom∣l••s•• Fit. Rev. 11.7, 8.9, 1••.
• * 1.1069

  And ••dly, ••••o•••• of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••••••st of the Earth, which had two Horns. Gh. 13.11. &c. Pref. §. the VIII.
• * 1.1070

  Isa. 57.20.
• * 1.1071

  Rev. 22.1.
• * 1.1072

  Ch. 17.1.
• * 1.1073

  Isa. 66. 1 Pro. 25.3.
• * 1.1074

  Rev. 13 1.
• * 1.1075

  Ch. 16.2
• * 1.1076

  Rom. 7.23.
• * 1.1077

  Rev. 11.7.
• * 1.1078

  Ch. 13.11.
• * 1.1079

  See the seve∣ral Pleas of the Keepers of the Li∣berty, for their Arm∣ing against their King, and taking away his Life.
• * 1.1080

  Rev. 13.7. with Ch. 13.11.
• * 1.1081

  Of whom these Men of the Earth are meant in a Strict sense.
• * 1.1082

  ver. 18.
• * 1.1083

  ver. 17.
• * 1.1084

  ver: 12, 13, 14, 15.
• * 1.1085

  See the se∣veral rela∣tions of Sto∣ry in 50, 51, 52, and 53. Hist. Inde∣pend and other Nar∣ratives.
• * 1.1086

  See the Fla∣gellum; or his Life so called.
• * 1.1087

  Rev. 16.2.
• * 1.1088

  Ch. 11. 12.
• * 1.1089

  Ver. 13.
• * 1.1090

  2 Pet. 3.8. with Psal. 90.4.
• * 1.1091

  Things act∣ed as yet fresh in Me∣mory.
• * 1.1092

  Of the Romans coming.
• * 1.1093

  L••ke 13.4, 5.
• * 1.1094

  Rev. 6.9, 10, 11.
• * 1.1095

  See Proef. §. 10. Rev 6.11.
• * 1.1096

  Zech. 4.12, 13, 14.
• * 1.1097

  May's Hist. pag. 21. 25. 28.
• * 1.1098

  Sandersons Life of King Charles the first, out of Pryns bre∣viat pa. 780
• * 1.1099

  The testimo∣ny of a Par∣liamentary Divine. Viva voce.
• * 1.1100

  Monarchy or no Mon. pa. 98, 99. Clem. Bar∣dales Char∣acters. &c. p. 121, 122.
• * 1.1101

  Sandersons Life of K. G. pa. 780, 781, 782, 783, 784, 785.
• * 1.1102

  Vicars Hist. Bo. 4. pa. 92. 93.
• * 1.1103

  Dr. Gau∣dens Eccl. Anglic. Sus∣piria Bo. 4. Ch. 23.
• * 1.1104

  Joh. 11.48. Jos. of the Wars.
• * 1.1105

  Hist of wars by May. pa. 7. Mon. or no Moner. by Lilly. pa. 82.
• * 1.1106

  Mat. 27.2 4.
• * 1.1107

  Hist. of the wars a book called peal for the Com. W. and Corn. Joyce.
• * 1.1108

  Hist of In∣depend. by Mr. Walker pa. 138.
• * 1.1109

  In a Book called ju∣stice on the Armies Re∣monstrance.
• * 1.1110

  Hist. of Life of K. C. pa. 1139. 1140.
• * 1.1111

  Remon. of Decemb. 1641. pa. 18. with Mays Hist. pa 70.
• * 1.1112

  See the Charge at His Tryal.
• * 1.1113

  Mon. or no Mon. pa. 76.
• * 1.1114

  Vind. of K. C. by Sy∣monds. pa. 97, 98.
• * 1.1115

  L. Col. Lil∣borns Testi∣mony.
• * 1.1116

  Se Batemans life of Har∣rison.
• * 1.1117

  Ma••. 15.28.
• * 1.1118

  In what sense the two Witnesses are to be un∣derstood.
• * 1.1119

  Dan. 12.7.
• * 1.1120

  Zech. 4.3. ver. 12
• * 1.1121

  ver. 2, 3. with the 14th. and Rev. 11.3, 4.
• * 1.1122

  ver. 7.
• * 1.1123

  Dan 1••.7.
• * 1.1124

  Sanderson and Bakers, life of King Charles the first.
• * 1.1125

  1 Kin. 12.26, 27 &c. to 31.
• * 1.1126

  Rev. 11.17. &c. Ch. 13.11. ver. 15, 16, 17, 18. Ch. 16.2.
• * 1.1127

  Of whom these men of the Earth are to be un∣derstood in a larger sense.
• * 1.1128

  Lu. 9.39.
• * 1.1129

  ver. 38.
• * 1.1130

  1 Cor. 3 9, 10, 11. &c.
• * 1.1131

  Rec. 11.13.
• * 1.1132

  Ch. 16.2.
• * 1.1133

  See the seve∣ral Mercu∣ryes of those years Gallo. Belg. &c.
• * 1.1134

  Amos, 3.6.
• * 1.1135

  Rom. 13.1, 3. 1 Pet. 2.13, 14. and 18, 19, 20, 21.
• * 1.1136

  Avertin an Boi ariae lib. 3.
• * 1.1137

  Num. 16.35, 36, 37.38.
• * 1.1138

  Lu. 10.1, 2▪ &c.
• * 1.1139

  Act. 6.5.
• * 1.1140

  Ch. 8.5, 6, 7. &c. unto 12. ver. 14.15, 16, 17.
• * 1.1141

  3ly. the 3d. forerun∣ner▪ [the se∣venth Seal op••ned] And [the seventh Angel who is to sound His trum∣p••••] before the fall of the Beast of the Sea.
• * 1.1142

  Rev. 8.1.
• * 1.1143

  Ch. 7.
• * 1.1144

  Ch. 8.1.
• * 1.1145

  Ch. 7.1. Ver. 2.3. &c.
• * 1.1146

  2 Pet. 3.8. and Ps. 90.4.
• * 1.1147

  Rev. 11.13.
• * 1.1148

  See the pref. §. 8. See Heaths Triumps of the return of Ch. the II.
• * 1.1149

  Rev. 7.1.
• * 1.1150

  ver. 2, 3, 4, 5, 6. &c. to the end.
• * 1.1151

  Psal. 46.12.3.
• * 1.1152

  Rev. 19, 20, 21. Ch. 16.6. Ch. 14.18, 19. Ezek. 13.2, 3. &c. and 3 Joh. 9, 10. Act. 19.13, 14, 15.
• * 1.1153

  Rev. 6.15.16, 17.
• * 1.1154

  Da. 12.1.
• * 1.1155

  Mat. 24.21.
• * 1.1156

  Lu. 21.24, 25, 26.
• * 1.1157

  Rev. 16.2.
• * 1.1158

  Ver. 3. &c.
• * 1.1159

  Ch. 11.13.
• * 1.1160

  ver. 14.
• * 1.1161

  Of the se∣venth An∣gel, and uni∣versal Mon∣arch.
• * 1.1162

  Ch. 11.15.
• * 1.1163

  Ch. 16.2, 3, 4.8.10.12.13.17.
• * 1.1164

  Ch. 11.15.
• * 1.1165

  Zech 14.9.
• ‘ 1.1166

  See T. Garen Fr. and En. Cent. x. St. 100. Cen. III. St. 49 m. n. for y▪ 1600. St. IV. and XLVIII.
• * 1.1167

  Such was K. W. at His Fathers Death.
• “ 1.1168

  The prophe∣sies Printed by Pugh
• * 1.1169

  De. 4. Mon. ad. an. 1532. 1533.
• * 1.1170

  Rev. 11.11, 12.
• * 1.1171

  Isa. 30.27. Ch. 33.17.
• * 1.1172

  Psal. 48.2.
• * 1.1173

  Isa. 66.19, 20. Ch. 59.18.
• * 1.1174

  Rev. 11 13.
• * 1.1175

  Isa. 10 12.
• * 1.1176

  Of the be∣ginning of the Beasts fall. In the Downfall of the German Empire.
• * 1.1177

  Rev. 16.3.
• * 1.1178

  The proofe of the words that They do signifie the German Empire.
• * 1.1179

  Rev. 13.1. and Ch. 17.1.
• * 1.1180

  Ch. 16.10.
• * 1.1181

  Ver. 12.
• * 1.1182

  Ver. 4.
• * 1.1183

  See Baronij & Bzovij Annales.
• * 1.1184

  Rev. 8.7.
• * 1.1185

  Ver. 8.
• * 1.1186

  ••••r. 10. &c.
• * 1.1187

  Gen. 19.24.25.
• * 1.1188

  Amos. 3. 1, 2. &c. 11, 12.
• * 1.1189

  The reason of the fall of the German Empire. Isa. 10.5, 6, 7.
• * 1.1190

  Jer. 50.17, 18.
• * 1.1191

  See the Mer∣curys of those days.
• * 1.1192

  The fatal miseries that are to follow at the downfal of the Em∣pire.
• * 1.1193

  Bzovij An. ad. an. 1179.
• * 1.1194

  Psal. 37.10.13.
• * 1.1195

  By what means this Downfal shall happen.
• * 1.1196

  1 Sam. 2•• 13.
• * 1.1197

  As at Mun∣ster and else∣where.
• * 1.1198

  Rev. 11.15.
• * 1.1199

  Josh. 6.17, 18.
• * 1.1200

  And when it shall come to pass.
• * 1.1201

  Rev. 13.5.
• * 1.1202

  ex. Baronij. an. Genebr. & Calv. &c.
• * 1.1203

  Of the down fall of the kingdom of Hungaria.
• * 1.1204

  Rev. 16.3.
• * 1.1205

  Ex Alstedij. chron. Thes. & Cavis. & Helvic. ••••mpared together.
• * 1.1206

  Of the great and bitter Calamities threatned to befall the kingdom of France. Exod. 7.20.21, &c. to 25.
• * 1.1207

  Rev. 16.5, 6, 7.
• * 1.1208

  Ch. 15.6.
• * 1.1209

  Gen. 9.6.
• * 1.1210

  Bzovij. An∣nales.
• * 1.1211

  See the Hist. of the Civil wars there.
• * 1.1212

  See the rela∣tions of the Modern per∣secutions of France.
• * 1.1213

  Out of Gar∣••nc. Eng. & Fren. Cent. III. St. 9.
• * 1.1214

  Cent. VI. St. 4: Cent. IX. St. 6. and St. 18.
• * 1.1215

  Of the downfall of the popish kingdom of Spain.
• * 1.1216

  Act. 7.51. 1 Thes. 5.19.
• * 1.1217

  Alstedij Chron. de bel. Belg.
• * 1.1218

  The Hist. of the Civil Wars of France.
• * 1.1219

  France.
• * 1.1220

  See the Tra∣vels of Frier Gage.
• * 1.1221

  The Chron. of Spain, ac∣cording to Calvis and Helvic and Alsted.
• * 1.1222

  Of the down fall and ut∣ter ruine of the popish kingdom of Poland.
• * 1.1223

  Of the inter∣ruption unto the Beasts fall, by means of the fourth phial poured out upon the Sun.
• * 1.1224

  Rev. 16.8.9.
• * 1.1225

  Ch. 11.13
• * 1.1226

  Ch. 16.9.
• * 1.1227

  Mal. 4.2. with * Rev. 12.1. Job. 15.15.
• * 1.1228

  Rev. 8.12.
• * 1.1229

  2. Cor. 11.14.15.
• * 1.1230

  Nostradam. Cent. VII. St. 10. and Cent. III. St. 8.
• * 1.1231

  Cent. VI. St. 52. Cent. VIII. St. 99.
• * 1.1232

  Of the fatal fall of the Seat of the Beast.
• * 1.1233

  Rev. 16.10, 11.
• * 1.1234

  Mat. 25.30.
• * 1.1235

  Jos. of the wars. Bo. 6, 7.
• * 1.1236

  Dan. 12.1. Mat. 24.21.
• * 1.1237

  Ma. r 5.1. Mat. 8.30.31, 32.
• * 1.1238

  Cent. 11. St. 97.
• * 1.1239

  Cent. VI. St. 25.
• * 1.1240

  Rev. 18.5, 6. Ch. 17.16.
• * 1.1241

  Ch. 17.10.
• * 1.1242

  Ex Baronio, Bzovio, Cal∣visio, &c.
• * 1.1243

  Rev. 16.3.10.
• * 1.1244

  An upbrai∣ding lamen∣tation by the Holy Ghost, upon the fa∣tal downfall of Roma, here called Babylon.
• * 1.1245

  Rev. 18.2. ver. 6, 7, 8 9, 10, 11, &c'
• * 1.1246

  ver. 14, 15, 16, &c.
• * 1.1247

  ver 20, 21, &c.
• * 1.1248

  Ch. 17, 18. with Ch. 1.7. and Ch. 17.5.
• * 1.1249

  Jer. 51.37. Isa. 34.11, 12, 13, 14, 15.
• * 1.1250

  Of the Con∣quest of the Turks and Pagans. Rev. 16.12, 13, 14, 15, 16.
• * 1.1251

  Lu. 21.27, 28. Dan. 12.1, 2. Ezck. 37.12, 13. ver. 16, 17, &c.
• * 1.1252

  Rev. 16, 17, 18, &c. to the end. Ephes. 2.2.
• * 1.1253

  Zech. 14.9.
• * 1.1254

  Rev. 14.14.